《Isekai Mahou wa Okureteru! (LN)》


 Chapter 1 1 Sorcerer, Mitsumi Hachi

    - Fermenia Stingray is one of the court demon mentors of the Kingdom of Astel.


    Born as the second daughter of the Earl of Stingray''s family, a princess of nobility, she grew up with no freedom, and after finding out how much magic she had, she was a genius who peered to the abyss of the magic guide for what she called an old wizard who was young but wise.


    Ten years more than the first time the old wizard showed me the mystery. Fermenia, who received a magical handshake by the old wizard, was all told early in what was said to be at least thirty years to reach depth.


    Before this, I had nothing to teach, and I was told to poke my magic guide with my own talent.


    Fermenian life from then on became more hasty than when I was living under an old wizard. The study of magic begins with an epistemological appointment as court magician at the youngest, a busy task entrusted to him, and an invitation to a night club incomparable until then.


    It was a continuum of unfamiliar work, tea parties with your ladies, the wandering dance of your loved ones, and things you wouldn''t know until you got out of the magical guide''s hole.


    Such a life spared while sleeping was of spiciness and bitterness and neighborhood, but life was fulfilling enough to forget its bitterness. That''s enough to make you feel constantly accomplished. Now, I''m alive. Not in a birdcage called the noble princess, but enough to feel alive to be one of the gears of this country.


    And a few years after leaving under the old wizard, Fermenia will make a big discovery. In the midst of a high ranking demon and demon crusade, which is the work of the court magician, she found the reason for the flames that no one has ever known.


    Yes, Fermenia finally reached the truth at age eighteen. The flames, the flames, the lack of truth. I found a white flame to burn everything.


    Shortly after trembling with joy, Fermenia reported the matter to her own master and His Majesty the King.


    Surprise and unprecedented praise were showered by the Master, and the King even deposited a compliment on this great achievement.


    It was the moment I found value in my own raw. He said that what he had sought so far and kept running was justifiably to be appreciated. And we can decide to continue on our magical path.


    From then on, Fermenia made several achievements in the kingdom as she proceeded along the magical path. From the crusade of the demonic tribes of the North, from the annihilation of giant demons sitting in the desert, from the reform of magic in the country, the establishment of an academy that serves as a basis for pushing it forward.


    That worked so well that praise could be showered, whether it was facing forward or turning back. The words of gratitude of the people, the jealousy of colleagues and the expectations hanging from my father and mother were no more honors.


    And now, Fermenia has become seen as a strength to contend for one or two among the wizards within the kingdom.


    But Fermenia, who, together with such fame, leaves her wanting the name of the most powerful wizard in the country, was now unable to move one fingertip in front of a single boy sitting in front of her.


    Full moon under which the darkness and the stars can shine in the azure sky. In the courtyard of the royal castle Camelia, where King Astel sits, he opens his mouth as if even the boy in front of him were pioneering.


    "... man, tailing and sniffing around after people doesn''t seem like a good hobby though. The only thing you can say that''s a pathetic, stupid stray sheep who doesn''t know how things work or how to cook, huh?


    Now the boy who has said it with the unfamiliar word in front of him is one of the two summoned with the brave Reggie. Unlike the girl who accepted the overthrow of the Demon King with the brave man, a very mediocre boy who immediately refused His Majesty the King''s request and wished to return to the world where he was.


    Keep your talented, undiscovered face - that you''re a normal person. There is no power to divide. So there''s no way they can deal with demons, demons, demons, or kings. I can''t fight. Let me go. Don''t get involved.


    That''s what I said, and I pulled it into the room to which it was addressed, the other day.


    Even though sudden summons was about to crush me with confusion and fear, unlike the girl who proclaimed with courage that she was with the brave men, she did not give way to her return so hard that, incidentally, she was still a man and selfish, at worst, the ministers and generals had even been slapped in the pussy by the guards who guarded the castle.


    But what about the current situation?


    White flames, the magical extremes of the flames that I have been proud of. The boy, waving away to take it, is now standing in front of himself with a quiet magic and enough intimidation to freeze.


    "- Well, Mr. Wizard. Is it my turn?


    Fermenia Stingray learned how shallow she was at this time.


    ... Perhaps this boy, strong and clever. It''s as big a lie as it looks. They were the ones who took this wretched boy so lightly as a clown, so cunning that they thought it was a suku clown. And as much as its power, I can see it in my mouth.


    This boy is a monster in the abyss of the exorcism that is even deeper than the old exorcist he has taught himself, and he has so much ridiculous knowledge (from Chi) that he can laugh and kill with his nose, such as a brave man who has gained enormous power with the help of the summoning of Yingjie.


    Definitely, a wizard without a threshold.


    "... who are you"


    When he asks that in a trembling voice, the boy entertains something on his hand that even seems boring...


    - Sorcerer, Mitsumi Hachi.


    It was the first time I had named myself that name.

 Chapter 2 2 When You Realize It, You Go Into Different Worlds

    "I was just..."


    It was such a distressing voice that Shuiming leaked against the pain in his butt, which was not conducive to an aggressive response to the sudden events, and could have been the price for it.


    It was totally unexpected. Sure, I expected something to happen, but I couldn''t get a landing. So, that would be unexpected.


    Hard floors. Probably cobblestones or tiles. I just got a strong buttcake and a tailbone screamed.


    Fulfill, what happened. Needless to recall, it was a current event.


    On his way home from school, he and two friends were dragged into a metastatic magic formation that suddenly appeared on the side of the road.


    And then, ahead of the transfer, I hit him in the ass.


    (... you''re a total loser. Like this)


    Himself, a modern day with dense concrete forests, has taken an unknown magical path. It''s only been twelve years and there in the road, but I still recognize myself as somewhat armed. Such a modern sorcerer, himself, hooked up easily to the exercise of the sorcery of others.


    I could sense it, but I could see it in front of me, but I couldn''t handle it, and I was just arching my arm for a second.


    After all, what mistake would there be in calling this a lapse? It''s not faceless, and it''s impudent.


    In that way, Mizumi turned to her side to see what had happened to her friend, who was walking next door again, with tears in her eyes at the pain that was different from the pain that pain caused.


    "Say..."


    Right next to herself stroking her ass, her friend, Shining Trinity, was gasping for pain in her ass just like she was.


    "Hey, Trinity. Are you okay?"


    "Oh, I can handle it. Shuiming is..."


    "My ass hurts. That''s terrific. It broke vertically..."


    "Ha ha, you too - said Mizumi! Just you?


    To this other un-loved joke, Trinity laughs languidly, but only for a moment. I immediately realized that there was no other friend of mine who was walking with me, Aniki Shui (that Mizuki), and I raised my voice of impatience.


    Certainly not. The girl we were walking with earlier, nowhere.


    Look around. The cylindrical room, closed on stone walls, is dim and dim, illuminated by an old-fashioned candlestick. No, there are doors that look harsh and prints painted on hard floors where they put their buttocks and feet on. Magic formation of metastasis.


    "Ah, oh. You don''t have a water tree..."


    Shuiming whines with a slight seep of confusion in anxiety that lacks a friend.


    And Trinity haunts her head with expression reluctance for more confusion than that.


    "How the hell... and what the hell is this place...?


    "Oh, I don''t know where this place is either. But I know that we''ve been flown somewhere we don''t know what to do."


    "... Could this be?


    In line with Trinity II, who looks suspiciously at the large magic formation on the floor, Shuiming also once again looks out for the magic formation. In a giant circle, about a quarter of the circle is drawn, and the geometry in it does not lead to four, five, or five rows. There is a language on the brink of the magic formation that I have never seen before.


    I know that it is a formation similar to a uniquely developed demon or summons, but I am the only one who can see that now in this setting.


    Naturally, I don''t know the average person, Trinity II. I dated him from middle school, but I didn''t even teach him that I was a magician. So what''s under this foot will also only be known in comics, cartoons and subcultures.


    Getting out of there (without) is half-hearted. Only unclear speculation as to whether maybe this happened because of this.


    "Probably."


    "Wow..."


    Trinity looks more tired of the white-white consent of Shuiming, who is judging the situation.


    It''s certainly a situation that makes me want to look like that. Even myself would now be seeping a little bitterness into his pioneering face.


    "... Hey, Mizumi. I remember so much about this sudden and passing situation."


    "I know. This is what the entertainment novel Mizuki gave me the other day"


    "Right. Suddenly the situation is very similar to that of an array of people who are summoned to another world and asked to defeat the Demon King. I guess."


    "It''s not funny. Seriously, that''s not funny. That''s a joke."


    With a face like the one brought on by his stomach, Mizumi emits an even more fed up voice. Trinity then gave him a dry laugh somewhere with a look that seemed complicated.


    "Ha ha... but you feel something like that"


    "Trinity, are you serious?


    "Yeah."


    I take my gaze off Trinity, who snorts heavily, first off, fuzzily unknown, and Shuiming tries to analyze the situation around him with witchcraft. The situation with the novel is too unexpected fate to be good at, but if this is not the planet, there must be an error in the nature surrounding us.


    We will gather the results of the exploration that gradually emerges. Gravity is normal, and there is no significant change in the composition of the atmosphere. Acceptable variation due to change of location.


    But...


    (That''s a thick mana... is it because of this room?


    Yes, the source of mystical forces in the air, called mana, was dense here when it was done. Its intensity is comparable directly above the spiritual veins, within the navels of the earth, sacred temples and circles.


    But that''s all it takes to certify this place as a different world, and it''s a mess. It is just possible that I chose a dense spot of mana for the place to start this magic formation. Rather, that''s more likely.


    And first and foremost, Trinity has no way of observing it, so she won''t be able to perceive the change in relation to it as uncomfortable. It was something else that made me feel weird.


    "Trinity. Why do you think that?


    "Something, I feel so much stronger."


    "Uh, did you melt your brain miso, Mr. Trinity?


    "No, he said he didn''t receive a weird wave. Here -"


    Ungentle destructive sound that goes with Trinity''s words and sounds. When Trinity gently slapped the floor off the magic formation, the stone floor smashed and dust erupted.


    "Fucking asshole..."


    Waterming, who sees it, rounds his eyes. No matter how much Trinity is because she''s a sports all-purpose idol-based handsome guy, this isn''t. Impossible. We need a proper load to shatter the stone. It''s absolutely impossible with just a small poke. Even using overwhelming good-looking force, I can clearly say that''s too different direction.


    "You see. Done."


    "You see, you''re not. Don''t applaud the ominous predictions..."


    ominous. I certainly cannot forbid admiration for the summoning technique that permanently adds physical enhancement...... Think of it as, etc., and notice it there. Is it still your nature as a magician that thoughts go to all the good and bad of such sorcery? I have little nervousness that there are other things to think about as a priority.


    "So, what about Mizumi?


    No, I don''t think so. "


    Even if you are asked implicitly if it has been enhanced, that is the only answer. Trying to shake my hand back or move my magic didn''t feel like it had been enhanced on me.


    Perhaps Le Er alone, the seat of the holy brave defeating the evil demon king is filled. Then I am utterly called and lost.


    That was in the midst of Waterming dropping his shoulders noticeably. The magic formation beneath my feet began to shine on Russia.


    Trinity''s face changes to a look driven by agony.


    "This is..."


    "We''re up and running...! Will they fly again or..."


    "Called!?


    Fast-paced Trinity II. Listen to his honest answers and set yourself up.


    Then a magic formation appeared in the hollow that turned the magic formation of the floor around and down.


    "Coming!


    "Tz -!"


    Match your voice, a shadow appears from the magic formation. No, Trinity moved. What came out, could you identify it?


    Shows unprecedented and agile movements. Is it because it strengthens the body?


    In a moment, Trinity stopped holding her.


    "Mizuki!"


    "Huh...? Triju-kun, why...?


    "Good for you, Mizuki. Thanks to Trinity, your ass was protected."


    Thus again, the three friends restarted in an unknown place.

 Chapter 3 3 Advice, Unscrupulous Request.

    "Lie, really..."


    "Yeah. Maybe I am,"


    After Trinity stopped holding the water tree, she was told the current situation and its speculation.


    Mizuki was a lot confused at first, but was it good that she wasn''t alone when she came here? The encouragement of my two friends went hand in hand and gradually took on the status quo. But I still have to say that my liver is sitting still for not escaping reality.


    "Yeah. Okay."


    "You swallow fast, you"


    "You''re both calm. I''m embarrassed to be the only one disturbed. And what can only become more than this?"


    The water tree was so refreshingly cut off. Long dark hair, gentle eyes. It seems to remind me of a frivolous deep-window lady, and a gentle, but unexpectedly immobile, strong mind bearer. To her like that, Trinity smiles.


    "Mizuki, you''re strong."


    "Ugh, yeah."


    The water tree smiled at him, daring to turn his face bright red. This exchange remains the same, but Trinity was also the same unconscious Talasi skill.


    It fills with dusty air that is not similar to the current state of affairs, but calls it out of the way and flies it, and Shuiming asks Mizuki.


    "So, water tree. I''d like to ask."


    "Huh? Yeah."


    "I''m pretty sure it''s a novel like that..."


    "Ugh, yeah. Great people from different worlds appear. Or..."


    The first words were the same as the novel read, so it was as expected, but if it waxed.


    Could there be another development?


    Trinity asks about it.


    "Is there anything else?


    "If it''s another novel, this is where they call it, or this is where the Demon King lives."


    "... Wow. That''s too hard for anything."


    Yes, usually the novel of this hand, after being called, becomes the carriage of defeating the Demon King at the end of the story.


    But. That unexpected development in the mouth of a water tree makes this a good place and a good place to end up.


    I''m not too happy about that. There''s only one life at stake. I want you to give me a break even if blue breath comes out of your mouth.


    There, Trinity asks Mizuki in a calm tone.


    "Are you sure that''s the type of guy who immediately defeats the Demon King and triumphs over another world country as a hero?


    "Yeah. That''s how I challenge my next mighty enemy again, or get caught in a war between countries..."


    And, as soon as Mizuki was about to say, I heard a sound emitted from outside of this place in Mizuming''s ear - his ear, which enhanced his hearing with magic.


    "Both of you."


    "Huh?"


    "I know. Mizuki, someone''s approaching. That''s a lot too."


    They also sounded like Trinity II. Are you saying that it is not Dada that is being strengthened? As soon as he gives a brief explanation to Ta, he sets his gaze to see the passage behind the door, beyond which he can hear the sound, and leaves before her to shelter the water tree.


    Mizuki is anxiously stirring her body.


    Shuiming also stood beside Trinity.


    "Now, are there ghosts or snakes..."


    "I wish they were the great people of the other world who called us in."


    "Say stupid. I''d definitely prefer someone in my class with a sign."


    To Shuiming''s light mouth, Trinity did not answer. Is it because the footsteps have reached before the door, or is it simply that this is truly a different world, where the great people are better off? There is no reason to know his sincerity - but who is it that is now coming to the door and perhaps about to step in here?


    Looking at the side as a chill, Trinity is squeezing the strip of her body so that she can also fly aggressively. A water tree trying to back down so it wouldn''t be his foot clump.


    And Mizumi. On the other hand, she hardens herself into an unknown situation, and her heart burns with two unexpected situations, and she daunts. Naturally, my mind as a magician.


    And change your belongings quietly. He showed up here unprepared. I don''t have anything at all available except the stuff I try to carry with me everyday. Well...


    (The handheld is a little bit of the bags treated and the chain accessories, mercury-filled reagent bottles, cards, spine, gloves and octakey secret medicine in them... I''m not sure. But...)


    If anything, I''ll have to do it myself. They''ve all lived in Japan, so it''s probably the only place they''ve ever been immersed in the back of the world. I do want to hide that I am a magician, but if they ask me that I can turn that into the life of a friend, then yes, and then I''m sorry for the worst, but manipulation of memory is also an option.


    Make yourself hard with each tension, the three of you. Finally, the footsteps stop in front of the door.


    Visit, for as short or as long as it will squeeze your stomach. Eventually, the door slowly opened, accompanied by a sound that pulled heavy things together.


    "- Whoa!


    "Firmus -"


    My robust...


    Stand by for defensive magic next to Trinity''s distractions. I''m not talking about the unlikely attack of meetup applause either. I''ve never been there to get ready.


    - And what emerged from that entrance was a group of armoured and hardened themselves. To observe, it is apparently a human being wearing armor. I''m not a demon or a demon or a demon, so first relief.


    The group of armor lined up neatly and turned this way without alarm.


    What happens. Still without misting the waiting magic, the armored hedge broke, and a blue-haired girl wearing a tailored white dress from the back and a woman wearing a robe as pure white as polished pearls appeared.


    And...


    "Huh...?


    "Mm-hmm?"


    The two looked alike, strange, as if they had had had an unexpected development.


    And keep your faces close together and keep it to yourself. Whisper each other.


    "The White Flame Palace. The brave man to be summoned was with one...?


    "Yes, you''re right"


    "But there are as many as three responders here..."


    "I''m guessing about that, but maybe two of the three of them got caught up in Yingjie''s summons."


    "Oh my..."


    It was a secret story, but in front of a fortified ear, it''s slippage. But it was surprising to know what they were dealing with. A strange rhyming language that is neither Japanese nor, let alone, the language of any country on earth. Words in your ears are different, but you understand.


    Can I just say that it replaces the language I use a lot in my head. It''s hard to put into words because it''s probably sensory.


    Regarding the reason for this, it is believed that such a curse (serious) had been hanged at the time of summons. Convenient.


    From words such as brave men, summons, etc., unwittingly disarm the sorcery wondering if vigilance is so necessary. Trinity was also relieving the tension wrapped around her.


    So I lean over to the two of you and ask Mizuki.


    "... apparently unexpected over there... hey Mizuki, do you have a development like this?


    "Yeah. There''s a story about a friend involved in a brave summons..."


    I suddenly have to lean my neck against the muffled water tree. Well, what makes you so shy?


    "Mizuki. Is there anything to worry about?


    "Um, in that development, one of my human friends, who was called as a brave man, in our case, and me and Mizumin-kun, who are friends of Trinity-kun, make a pact with the Evil God. And we''ll have a fighting relationship with the brave."


    "What''s that? Why is there such a hell of a monster out there about evil gods?


    "I''m not sure about that either..."


    Water trees can be anxiously wolfish. I''d like to be honest with you. What kind of irrationality is there for evil gods to come out and be covenanted?


    I can only imagine the definitely unlucky end of the line, such as when a person dies in thousands at the time of summons and must be looked at and given consideration for the dangerous manifestation of vice that would run out of luck there for the rest of his life if he were alive.


    Next to Shuiming, who feels something cold on his back, Trinity now asks Shui Tree.


    "And hostility... How come all of a sudden you''re in a quarrel with me?


    "That development will make me or Mizuaki-kun hate Tri-kun so much that we can make a deal and fight the brave ones."


    "Huh...?


    Triju remarkably blues his face to the words of the water tree, making him shudder.


    To him like that, the water tree rushes to deny it.


    "... Oh, of course I don''t hate Trinity. I''ll say one way or the other, soot, I like it..."


    Are you ashamed to say it face to face? Without listening to the words of the water tree slowly becoming butt shriveled to the end, Trinity turned to this side, really pale only to some extent.


    "Well, what about... Mizumi?


    "No, I don''t have that. If you hated me, you wouldn''t be with me for six years first, would you? Think about it."


    "Good..."


    Listen to Mizuki and Mizumi''s response, and now it''s time to exhale with relief Triju. Honestly, there''s no way I can hate such a good guy.


    A blue-haired girl called out to me as the three of us had such an exchange.


    "Um, it looks like you''re taking it in, okay?


    "Oh, yes."


    When Trinity noticed and accepted, the blue-haired girl gracefully corrected her residence on the spot and opened her mouth.


    "I am truly sorry for your sudden call. My name is Armadiyaus Lut Astel, King of the Kingdom of Astel, my second son, Titania Lut Astel. And this one did everything in his power to call you this time..."


    When Princess Titania turns lightly to the side, indicating the person who will introduce her, and also trying to encourage her to do so, the woman who wrapped her robe, the one of them, walks out one step ahead.


    "My name is Fermenia Stingray, and I''m a court magician. Go ahead and get to know him."


    Earlier, the princess called me Whiteflame. As she calls herself a magician, her body is surrounded by magic without precipitation. Looks like a good opponent for handling magic.


    And when they''re done with their names, now Trinity comes forward and begins to name them politely.


    "A polite greeting, painful. My name is Shining Trinity. If your family name comes later, please call me Reggie Shana. The two of my neighbors are my friends, Mizuki Anow on the right and Suimei Yakagi on the left."


    When Trinity finishes introducing herself, the armored warriors twirl, and Fermenia, the princess, Titania and the devil''s mentor, make an impressive look. I guess it was a good name for Triju, who was polite, though, as well as Rin.


    Now Mizuki comes out a long time ago and names them both.


    "My name is Mizuki Anou and I have left it for your introduction..."


    And Shuiming also steps forward and mimics it to a water tree.


    "Suimei Yakagi"


    The name ended easily. There''s nothing in particular to say, and it''s a situation of whether or not to talk. You shouldn''t open your mouth poorly.


    Then Teatania sends her gaze to the Mizumings, who finished the name all the way, and closes her eyes to bite somewhere.


    And.


    "Dear Reggie, Mizuki and Suimei, right? This time, I''m calling you because I really want you to do something for one of your..."


    "What''s that?


    "Yes, I would like you to destroy Nakshatra, the Demon King, who is currently threatening the peace of this world."


    ... It was the moment I heard the words of Princess Titania. The three men, Shuiming, Trinity and Shuicheng, likened their hearts to the answer as expected, and Shuiming looked up to the ceiling with her hands on one forehead.

 Chapter 4 4 Absolute Refusal Between Glances

    When the other world summons, to the appearance of the princess, it is a request for world salvation. I can''t help but have a confusion that resembles giving up, both on the surface and on the inside, to a development that is too template.


    In that way, Titania asks, somewhat bewildered, as she holds her head in the shock she knew in a way.


    "And I apologize for the suddenness, but who is the brave one?


    "Uh..."


    "It''s..."


    To inquire, Trinity and Mizuki face each other like they were in trouble. There''s no way I know I''m a brave man. What else? He was originally just an ordinary person. If asked if he was a brave man, it would be inevitable that he would get the answer that he was definitely not a brave man. Therefore, there is no point in asking - so I don''t know or have trouble knowing.


    Drafted that I want information from someone who called a little here. Shuiming asks.


    "May I?


    "Yes, go ahead"


    "That''s where you recognize the subject of the summons as a brave man - right, is there something like a sign that should also be called a sign of bravery?


    "Of the brave... is that a sign"


    "Yes."


    Thereafter, Titania looked to look at Fermenia, who had refrained next door, and nodded down at it, and Fermenia turned to this side and answered.


    "That''s the case. The brave man called in the rite of summoning Yingjie is given the protection of Yingjie by the elements as he crosses the world, and resides in mighty power. Does any of you meet that condition?


    "Then I think I am. When I came here, I felt an incredible increase in power from before."


    Trinity answers. Oh, and the soldiers around you. Yes, he''s the only one who''s had the power to show up on this occasion. Water trees were the same as water mingles, and there was no expression of power.


    That''s for sure.


    (From the element, hey...)


    Shuiming squeaks, yes, in a heartbeat. Elements are the words that describe elements in that world, mainly the four elements and the five elements. Land, water, fire, wind. Or the conceptual elements to which the sky applies, which are words that also show an important role for magic.


    But in the current Fermenian tone, it should have been as if it showed something alive. Magic under spiritual faith. Even if it deals with spiritual witchcraft on a foundation, it''s slightly strange.


    Or is that what magic is all about here...


    "You are the brave one..."


    "Uh... Ah, yes"


    When Shuiming was thinking, he was looking at Titania like she was intoxicated toward Trinity II when he noticed. He may have had some kind of vision for the brave. It would be all the more so if the eyebrows were brilliant on top of it. Trinity against seemed somewhat bewildered.


    And Titania abruptly takes Trinity''s hand.


    "Dear brave man. Sincerely, please, thank you."


    "Yeah, yeah!?


    "Hi, Your Highness."


    Did Fermenia, Robe''s girlfriend, suddenly surprise you too? If you are too acute, speak to Titania like you are in a hurry.


    Titania then let go of her hand with a slight red tide on her face, as she had once noticed.


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry, brave man. What I did precedes me...... In the meantime, my father will explain the answer to you."


    "Wow, I get it"


    "Okay, here you go. I''ll show you."


    When Titania spoke, the soldiers lined up neatly again, paving the way for the Mizumins.


    Walk the unfamiliar aisle as you follow the soldiers. As Titania said between the sights, I guess it''s close. Then this is somewhere inside the castle.


    Walking up to them, he went out of a dim stone aisle into a bright marble aisle, illuminated by a candlestick on the wall.


    Unlike any place I have ever been, it is also beautifully decorated. Depicted paintings of organisms that have never even seen artefacts arranged everywhere, or even armor of species that you see for the first time. Again, this is a different world. Sounds like a fantasy world of swords and magic.


    Now, the feeling of looking at the surrounding objects in terms of that, on the other hand, when it comes to people, it varies, albeit reasonably little.


    Soldiers positioned to protect the front and rear, walking at stunning feet. Are they well trained, they don''t speak any private language, and they don''t even talk to me.


    Is it those who are called Kingsguards to say that they are attached to the princess? Every appearance reminds me of the word "sardine".


    And Titania, speaking, walks next to him and talks to him hiccups, either because he had a good impression of Trinity earlier. It starts with what the world was like with the brave man, how old is he, what is his specialty, etc. The shaking was like a girl her age walking with a boy she liked. I envy Trinity.


    But to it, a water tree walking next to Trinity, she won''t be at peace in her heart. Not that I''m Trinity''s lover, but the closest thing to it. I''m definitely aiming for that position right now, that''s the water tree.


    Then what do you think if a beautiful, and identifiable girl sticks around? I don''t give it much on my expression, but it seems grumpy.


    And the other, speaking of the court magician Fermenia......


    "... what am I?


    "... no"


    I couldn''t set my gaze on it, which had been pointed at me a few times earlier, and I threw in a slightly risky question. But Fermenia turned forward, as if nothing had happened, and stayed put.


    Inside, groaning.


    (... Was waiting for magic a failure? That way, you can probably see that you can use magic)


    It is a lapse following a lapse. For now, if I had a hole, I''d be in the mood to go in, but there''s no reason for that now.


    The existence of sorcery and sorcerers should be kept secret. That is common sense in the late modern era, where magic is considered heretical and sealed, but what is happening in this world? I guess there is also a social advantage if there is one with the princess that will guide the court demon, but that is a royal level story, which we have yet to know for sure at the general level.


    It would be foolish to reveal it easily, and first of all, Trinity II, I can''t get my people to find out who live across the water tree.


    - If so, the prerequisite is how to block that mouth or shut it. This will only require measures to be worked out.


    "- Here we are. This is where your father looked at you. Well, let''s come."


    As the word goes, at the border between the aisle and the room. Titania urged it that way when it arrived in front of a door that was big enough for even the giants to pass, but also gorgeous and luxurious.


    And as soon as one of the soldiers spoke to the keeper of the door, the keeper of the door muttered something.


    Eventually, its lavish doors slowly open.


    "Wow!?


    "What!?


    Trinity and Mizuki raise a surprise to Russia. I guess it was surprising that the door suddenly opened without any act.


    The watchman hasn''t even touched the door, and naturally he doesn''t see a mechanism for opening and closing it automatically. They have no idea what happened entirely.


    As a surprise, hurry. Ask Titania, Trinity.


    "Duh, how did you open it?


    "... magical? Was it so unexpected?


    "Ah... my little world didn''t have the power of magic."


    "Really? So that was the first time you saw it."


    It was good to hear the brave man''s grateful voice, Teatania smiles with a smile.


    On the other hand,


    This is also a water tree that shines your eyes as you look at the big, high door.


    "... wow. I knew there was, magic."


    He''s interested in magic. She''s a girl who likes that novel. Should I say, after all?


    - And Mizumi, this one, naturally, was aware of the exercise of magic. I have not listened to the watchman''s whining spell (spelling), but firmly until the composition of the technique, the unfolding of the formula, the granting or not, the effect, and the activation.


    (Wind, right)


    It was simple magic that opened the door. The amount of spell was three verses, wind attributes, and magic that could only be physically pushed away. But...


    (... sober, why do you have to go through more trouble like attributes when you just open the door? Whatever it takes, chanting to that degree of witchcraft is too practical to ignore...)


    Shuiming, yes, was just one person stunned by the number of holes that could be described as excessive magic nowadays.


    The point is, it''s a simple sorcery that just opens the door to nothing. If you optimize your magic and build and activate a mobile surgical formula, that''s it.


    Yeah, that''s all, but I didn''t know what it meant to be forced to grant even the wind attribute. Enchants have more spells and more magic.


    In other words, less time and less magic, full of disadvantages. In fact, chanting would not even be necessary, such as for such sorcery if I were to be clear. It is also possible for you to simply ring your fingers and move the door without moving to the open state.


    How much in the hell do we waste on the exercise of magic that just opens such a door? To be honest, it was incomprehensible to Shuiming.


    (Well, is that the doorkeeper''s hobby?


    So I ended up settling into that feeling. He said the Keeper simply wanted to do the wind attribute to the magic of opening and closing.


    When Shuiming thinks about it, he can inadvertently talk to Titania.


    "Master Suimei, you''re not surprised by magic."


    - Shit.


    "Huh? Oh, I was so freaked out and hardened. I don''t know what happened... haha"


    "Oh, really? But to this extent, you might lose your hips when you see the training of court magicians, right?


    "Is it that amazing? No, you''re here."


    "Ugh......"


    And, frankly, but ladylikely teatania laughs. I wouldn''t be able to say this, such as I was surprised in a different way.


    Probably because I was taking time in front of an open door. Fermenia speaks to Titania.


    "Your Highness, it''s time"


    "Yes, then, brave man, Mizuki, Suimei, after me"


    Encouraged by the words, he knocks at the door following Titania, who came out in the lead.


    Then there was a huge hall there.


    The rectangular giant hall is pierced by several thick stone columns, drawing a line with the room in the passage that came through. Is this where you see it?


    "Wow..."


    "Wow......"


    "Ooh..."


    All three of us had to roar for this. That''s all, because it was majestically built during the sight. Mizumi, who had been thinking about magic until earlier, can be seen no matter what happens to this.


    But there was a bright throne in the central back between the sights, where one man sat down. Perhaps that''s the king, Armadiyaus Route Astel, the man. Beside it stood an old man, seen as a belly heart, and there were several great men lined up around him to form a line.


    Without glancing at the people around you, Titania looks only at those who just sit in front of herself and pushes forward.


    And a step higher than the others - kneel before the king. Then it is Fermenia who kneels. Mizumi and the others rush to imitate them, wondering if they must do what they did because of Fu.


    Anticipating everyone kneeling in front of the king, Titania uttered.


    "Titania Route Astel, summoned and brought brave men"


    "Good, you took care of me, Titania. but... but why are there three brave men?


    When the king asks in surprise, Fermenia answers instead.


    "Ha. The two of you are friends of Lord Brave, apparently caught up in the summons."


    "Holy shit!? You think I got caught up in this?


    "Yes. Unfortunately,"


    When she says so, the king puts a surprise look on its stern face. Subsequently, "What''s the matter?" and "I''ve never heard anything like that."


    "But is that really happening? Yingjie has been summoned in various countries before, but you''ve never heard such a story before?


    "It''s... I don''t know because I''m too young to know, but, in fact, there are those involved here. So"


    "What got me involved is the fact. You mean..."


    In his interactions with Fermenia, the king''s expression changes in a rugged way.


    I guess he''s confused by unexpected events, too.


    Then the water tree whispers.


    (He said it varied, but did any of us have other people called in different places?


    (That''s what I said, so I guess so. So how many demon kings are there in this world...)


    Asking about the water tree, Shuiming answers that it is easy. I am also sorry for the people who have suddenly been summoned to become refugees from different worlds, but it is also a hell of a story that the existence that is said to destroy the world comes out so many times that we have to call the brave.


    (And in our case, it''s like our first case.)


    (I feel sorry for us more...)


    With such a whispering exchange, the king seems to have finished his conversation with Fermenia. Who is the brave one? Were there any protectors other than the brave, etc.


    And now turn away from the rugged look, perseverance. Put it back in the king''s face and start talking.


    "- Lord Brave, I''m sorry to call you to such a place all of a sudden. My name is Armadiyaus Lut Astel, the thirteenth king of the Kingdom of Astel. And this is my castle, Royal Castle Camelia. I know there''s no way to climb the castle or get nervous without any news, but please make it easier."


    When the king spoke with such labor, Titania whispered something to Trinity.


    Perhaps you instructed something. Trinity immediately rose.


    (Ah -?)


    Perplexing watering and ambient stirring. Clearly, it''s impossible. It is an unthinkable story in modern times, but in such a medieval state, kings are assumed to have kings, so they are also assumed to be equal to God. It may be disrespectful to someone like that to face each other in public.


    (It''s okay. Lady Reggie, the brave man who was called to save the world. This one will be the one you must give way to. So there''s nothing wrong with being talked to on par with your father on this occasion)


    (Oh really...)


    Teatania, who reads the danger of Mizumina, whispers it. Apparently, there''s no problem. I was anxious about what would happen for a while, but I am relieved.


    Then Trinity pays tribute to the king and opens her mouth.


    "My name is Reggie Shana, Your Majesty. It''s an honor to keep you company."


    "Are you a brave man?


    "Yes."


    When Reggie agreed to the king''s inquiry, his surroundings swung. And he was drooling over words like, "Is that more of a brave man," or "It''s a divine honor face," which he had spoken of as fascinating to Trinity II.


    In anticipation of such a calming surrounding voice, the king now calls out here.


    "So the two of you behind us are friends of Lord Brave?


    "Yes, this is my friend Mizuki Anow."


    "I''m Suimei Yaki."


    Water Tree and Water Ming answering with their faces up while on their knees. Since I am not a brave man, I did not stand up to say that there would be just as many problems as Trinity did.


    "Uhm. I sincerely apologize to the two of you who were called together. Because of this deficiency, I''m on my own, but I need you to forgive me."


    "Yes."


    "Ha..."


    A short response to a king who hangs those words while sitting on the throne.


    I''m sure the king can apologize for this, but it doesn''t sound like an apology.


    It was also out of step with the words that came up in Trinity, such as "such words, such a waste" and "an extraordinary mercy", which were heard from all around us.


    "Oh hon. - There are many stories I''d like to talk to Lord Brave, but I''m going to do it so far today. It''s a sudden summons. Lord Brave will still be confused."


    "Eh -"


    "Lord Brave and his friends. After this, a night club is set up in the Great Hall of Camelia. Attend as soon as you''re ready, and we''ll see you tomorrow on the subject."


    Hospitality and an extra night. This would be the king''s special concern. Against the sudden summons, he may still care about a few too.


    In the words of the banquet seat, the atmosphere of the venue soothes. But there was one who waited for it.


    "No, Your Majesty. If I may, I''d like you to talk to me about the subject right now."


    "Lord Brave, are you sure? Lord Brave just got here, and we''re still ready for our hearts, right?


    "Yes, but in the end, that''s what we face. I''d like to ask you as soon as possible."


    "... ok. If that''s what Lord Brave wants, let''s talk."


    In response to Trinity II''s request, the King, once deeply conceived, gives his consent.


    But it''s unfolding too fast. Sufficiently sudden to say. Naturally, the three of us haven''t discussed the matter yet.


    Driven by agony, the water clogs up in a whisper at Trinity II.


    (Oh, hey, Trinity! What are you gonna do! If I hear this, I''m gonna have to answer it, okay? Of course...)


    (Shuiming. Fine, I''ll take care of it)


    (No, I''ll take care of it. Whatever. - Trinity, no!


    Shuiming shouts a chasing scream at Trinity II, who steps out before discussing it. For once, whisper.


    This is a story I would never want to take on as Mizumi. What the hell kind of dream stories, such as the Demon King Crusade in different worlds? It''s not a sane shakedown, such as going to a fight with an opponent who doesn''t know how to fight or fight, and there''s no reason we have to do that first and foremost.


    Plus, there''s a reason I want to get back to Mizuki himself. Yes, I still have the sorcery proposition that I firmly promised my late master - my father. Risking your life can be described as fate to a sorcerer, but that''s why you''re not willing to throw your life out on anything.


    Under that thought, I anxiously look out for Trinity''s back. There''s no reason to take it seriously, but it''s about the hobbyist who deviated from the usual interrogation. I can''t even deny snorting.


    In Trinity II, the king asks.


    "How far have you been listening?


    "Earlier, Her Royal Highness asked me to take the Demon King. Other than that, nothing"


    "Right. Then - Gres."


    The king glances lightly at the old man who was holding back next door when he nodded. That''s the signal, Gres - the man called came forward.


    "My name is Gres Dilles, Prime Minister of the Kingdom of Astel. Let''s start with the current situation."


    "Please"


    "Further north than here in Astel, about three places separated the country, there was a nosias called the country of extreme cold. The northern Norsius is situated on the border between the demonic and human territories, and has long prevented the demonic invasion and has been called the northernmost fortress of mankind, about six months ago.


    After an electric attack by the Demons, the king''s capital fell, and Norsius perished."


    Prime Minister Gress keeps talking as he seeps the dangers into his face.


    "Despite its extreme climate, the people of Nausias boasted a strength that was not inferior to that of the flat, and the National Army was known for its strength, but it seemed to have no teeth in the raids of more than a million demonic armies, and it did not last a month until its demise," he said.


    Then, the water tree seems difficult to ask, but asks for the details.


    "Um, annihilation is, you know, the people of Nosias..."


    "The Demons do not need human prisoners. Most of the Nausias people were killed by the Demons at the time of the raid, and those who survived at that time were also hunted by the Demons, and the few who survived were lucky. The Norsians will have to count."


    "People hunting, no..."


    "That''s the devil. Demonic nature that overlooks humans everywhere and treats them like bugs, only with power can we apply superiority or inferiority to others. These are the kind of people who use this concession to hit the other way, rather than the dialogue table."


    The water tree I heard about Gres is blue-faced. Maybe she didn''t think it was that bad of a story. The demons appearing in the novel she showed me were creatures with salvation, like some of them becoming common companions and some bottomless outer roads.


    Currently, the development is going on like a novel. Including myself, but there was still some inner optimism that there was salvation, as in the novel.


    But the demons in this world seem completely separate from what appears in such a novel.


    You can''t peddle everything you talk about, but you must be the ones who never cross paths, no matter how far you go, beyond the fact that you''ve done things up to genocide and extermination.


    "... then the Saviour Church''s divine commission found that the demon king who had ruled the demonic realm until now had been replaced, that his demon king''s name was Nakshatra, and that if he had let the demon king go wild, mankind would soon be destroyed"


    "And the nations that weighed heavily on the proclamation of the annihilation of humanity discussed measures against the demonic invasion. However, due to the torn nosias and the size of the supposed demonic army, many of the proposed openings disappeared. That''s all we humans didn''t have the skill to confront the Demonic Army, which has the power to go far beyond us."


    So, once separated, Gres turns his eyes to Trinity.


    "So the nations decided to be better at summoning the brave than the other worlds, which has been told to this world since ancient times. Originally, referring to the rite of summoning Yingjie was conveyed only to the Wizard Guild and the Salvation Church, and with their agreement there were strict commandments that allowed mankind to carry out that rite for the first time when it was in crisis.


    Because if each country prioritizes its own national interests and carries out the ritual of summoning Yingjie without sight, people from all over the world will be confused."


    "There are so many crises in this world..."


    Trinity wrinkles between her brows. Maybe he wants to scream too much demon king surge, too.


    "Yes, as far as it''s told, twice when giants show up eating every creature. Three times when a tyrant appeared who tried to get everything in the world. Once, like this time, when you fight for the Demon King, six times in total. And this time, in order to avoid this crisis, four countries, including the Kingdom of Astel, carried out the ritual of summoning Yingjie."


    "Four countries......"


    To the unexpected fact, Shuiming leaks a grunt. I don''t know if there are any other pathetic people besides ourselves who have been pushed to do a ridiculous favor called the Demon King Crusade, etc. It seems to be a safety measure when they say no, but then we don''t have to take it on ourselves.


    "And we were called, weren''t we?


    Gres meditated and agreed when Trinity spoke the core of what she understood.


    "Exactly."


    And then Gres turns his rugged face into something even more rugged.


    "At present, the invasion of the Demon Army has slowed down, but in the near future, the human country in this world will be ravaged by the Demon Army as well. That''s what it is, like a nosias."


    The color will be lost from Gres'' face and his voice will be severely painful. Did you even weave it in a sympathetic act? It seems cunning and unpleasant, but if we consider the summons to be decided between nations, then failure would involve Heiko and hence lead to Astel''s loss of credibility.


    I suppose it is also a measure that we can say that we cannot do as prime ministers who have to worry about the state, but nevertheless we cannot contain frustrating buds in our hearts.


    The king opens his mouth when he sees fit when he finishes talking about such grease.


    "Hall of the Brave. This matter has nothing to do with your lord living in another world, but to save the people of this world, will you please take it on?


    "Please?


    The king asked Trinity 2, who leaned down as he thought.


    (You''ve decided that, Trinity. Of course I''m begging you...)


    Naturally, Shuiming, who never wants to be involved in such a thing, prays to Trinity Unknowingly. Because I am a magician, I am equipped with combat skills to protect myself and my research, but I do not want to go to too unscrupulous a battle. Naturally, but I don''t want to die.


    Shuiming even prays to the Great Ming God of Shining Trinity so as not to scratch off such a glimmer of anxiety.


    And as everyone waited in solitary sigh for the brave man''s answer, after a brief silence, Trinity looked up resolutely.


    And...


    "I''ll take that story,"


    (Right. You won''t. Take it. - Yes?


    - Accepted. I did. Shuiming once doubted and rebuked the word because of her concern, but it was still the same with consent.


    "Right! It''s..."


    "Wait a minute. Yeah!!


    That''s why I can''t forgive that. As he scratched the king''s delightful voice off, the scream of Mizuming rang during his gaze.


    Mizumi herself was able to make such a voice, and the voice was amazingly loud in her heart, together with a look that frightened her. There was some disrespect in the voice of the king, but no one blamed him for the abrupt and unexpected overlap.


    And on the other hand, speaking of favorites who have accepted, in the face that I have no idea.


    "Kyu, what''s the sudden matter, Mizumi? I can''t believe you shout out loud."


    "It''s not sudden, it''s loud. This Notarine! You''re taking it on, you''re brain miso rotten. Ha! If you destroy the world now, they''re telling you to kill the very dangerous guy who''s itching!? You have to fight the big army that says millions of his men!?


    It''s weirder if you don''t shout by taking that on without consulting me!


    Yes, Mizumi rolled up in Trinity at once. Ha ha and my breath is rough, I can ask him how he is fierce, but that''s what Trinity does to him. He carries his straight eyes everywhere and mouths.


    "But all sorts of people are in trouble because of that demon king, and we might be. So the people of this world made the brave one last favor, and they called me. So I think we have to do everything we can."


    "How does that happen?!? We wouldn''t have any brother-in-law!


    "Yeah. Sure, we''re new to this world today. There''s no way Mizuming''s right. But I have an edge. People''s raw is on edge. People live on edge, don''t they?


    Besides, isn''t my brother-in-law from the beginning, something I make?


    Trinity II with philosophical and slightly more admirable rhetoric. I''d like to ask Mizumi why this man would turn his mouth if he did it on such an important occasion...


    "Well, sure it is... but it doesn''t matter now! As a big premise, you can''t do it alone!?


    I almost admitted it in admiration of a legitimate statement, but I stomped on it with an inch to stick to the obvious. Trinity is a student. Unlike himself in his case, he must only have had a bad fight about the rough stuff. I can''t say I can''t fight, but I don''t see a win over anything at all.


    But still, Trinity shook her head to the side.


    "I don''t know that. I have a lot of power right now. Maybe with this power, we can defeat the Demon King."


    So I want to end up with this nonsense.


    "Oh, my God, that''s so powerful. Bogus! Maybe we can take him down! You don''t know the great word" battle is number, brother! "I don''t know how strong you''ve become, but normally, you can beat millions of military opponents!


    "No, I have to try. The people who have been summoned so far can save this world."


    Sure, if you say so. But in the end, that may just be conveyed as a story by the only person who wins.


    So.


    "Mm-hmm. It''s the result."


    "The result is an unshakeable fact. Besides, I honestly don''t want to abandon someone in need. I may not be smart, but I want to help people in this world."


    "Trinity. You again..."


    Shuiming speaks a little less to Trinity''s sincere words. And then maybe pity. This is Trinity''s disease. He''s a man who shouldn''t throw out if he sees someone in trouble. It has been for a long time. Ever since the day Mizumi got to know Trinity, yes.


    Run to help someone, get guys like yourself involved, but we all end up helping. A strong man with a weakness that cannot truncate weakness. That''s Shining Trinity II.


    Mizumi, who has been attached to it, knew exactly what this man''s character was.


    "... Shuiming. If you don''t like Mizumi, you don''t have to. Honestly, I''d be comfortable with Mizumi, but I''m the only brave man who''s got the power. You don''t have to follow me."


    "You..., I certainly don''t want to go to the big premise, but that''s not all...!


    "Yeah. I know. You must be worried about me. When I don''t have enough ideas, it''s always Mizumi who follows me."


    Yes, it was a bad idea to be kind. That''s why he couldn''t let go and ended up dating what Trinity did when he realized.


    But still, all this time...


    "... because I''m never going. I don''t want to get caught up in this story, and I don''t want to die yet"


    Again, no. I don''t have a choice to follow. I don''t care what you think. It''s too reckless.


    "Yeah. Sorry, Mizumi"


    "If you want to apologize, don''t take it."


    To Trinity, who apologizes as if he were sorry, Shuiming returns a voice that has become a crossroads that he has never given up.


    And Trinity now heads over to the water tree.


    "I''m going to defeat the Demon King. That''s why I want the water tree to stay with Mizumi."


    Before Trinity, who showed determination, the water tree was leaning, trembling. What the hell does she think like that?


    Without a reply for a moment, Mizuki, who eventually stopped trembling, seemingly afraid of something, looked up resolutely and told Trinity.


    "... yeah, I''m going with Triju-kun too"


    "Mizuki..."


    "You too, Mizuki..."


    Shuiming speaks confusion. I didn''t expect you to say such unrealistic things even to another friend.


    And that''s the same for Trinity.


    "Mizuki, no. What I''m about to take is life-threatening. That''s why I shouldn''t take you. I don''t want to put you in danger."


    When Trinity refused to ask for Mizuki, she shook her neck flat to the side.


    "If you don''t defeat the Demon King, you''ll end up being a jerk wherever you are. That''s why I want to be of some use to you. I don''t know what I can do, and I don''t know if you want to help people in this world like Trinity, but I still want to follow Trinity."


    "... it''s dangerous. I may not be able to protect Mizuki."


    "Yeah. I don''t mind you abandoning me if I have to. So..."


    You wouldn''t want it to be. Trinity opened her mouth after a few thoughts when Mizuki looked fake and spicy to follow her loved ones.


    "... ok. If the water tree says so much, let''s go together. But I would never abandon a water tree, no matter what."


    "Yeah......"


    A water tree that takes the lead. Was it because it was recognized as good for Trinity II? She seemed happy somewhere, but there were tears in her eyes squeezing her courage.


    "Your Majesty. I''ll take care of the demon king crusade. It''s me and Mizuki heading for the Demon King''s Crusade."


    "Aye, okay. Lord Mizuki, are you sure?


    "Yes!"


    Sending a delightful gaze at the water tree, who responded well, the king then leans over to Shuiming.


    "Lord Swimei, after all..."


    "I can''t fight such a ridiculous amount of troops. So I''m not following you two."


    "Right..."


    Too bad, sounds more like a sorry tone voice than that. I guess he''s still sick of me before I call him in.


    Behind such a king''s reaction, but the surrounding reaction was cold against Mizumi. I can hear voices like "I decided a girl would follow me, but when I was that boy..." or "It''s like I''m unwilling".


    (I''ll do whatever I want to keep them from moving from the safe place. Well, I''m not in a position to say that I''m not going to follow you... but there''s something more important than that.)


    Shuiming speaks of what he really has to ask the king to do while he also exhales his sick sigh inside.


    "Your Majesty. One thing from me, would you do me a favor?


    From the surrounding "What thickness!" or "You are not in a position to ask His Majesty the King!" "and so forth, but silently killed.


    The king also responds without particularly absurd voices.


    "Tell me."


    "Yes, I''m not going on a demon king crusade, so I want it back to the world I was in."


    Yes, I''m not heading into battle. Then you don''t have to stop in this world. I wanted Yingjie to return it quickly, using the summoning ritual and dowry again.


    But for some reason, he won''t reply from the king.


    It was a painful silence that swept the field instead. When you look around you, you don''t know what to do. Trinity with a confused face and a water tree with a face that looks like you''ve reached your senses. As far as Titania and Fermenia are concerned, they have a less fragrant complexion than they have chewed up bitters.


    The source of the bloodstain is nothing short of something bad. I asked you to let me go earlier. That''s where they make faces like this, I mean.


    A certain hypothesis comes to mind in such a fact.


    "Hey, no kidding. No way......"


    No longer could Shuiming afford to use a salutation. Naturally. Because if you get that guess, it''s not the other way around.


    Eventually, he opens his mouth as the king has decided.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t go back to the world I was in. I don''t want to put that back. There''s no way to get that back here."


    "Hey, that''s a joke. Awwwwww!!


    The second time on this day, the scream of Shuiming echoed during the sight.

 Chapter 5 5 Until My FriendS Trip.

    - Since the Mizumings were called to this world and asked to crusade against the Demon King, two weeks have passed.


    It was now estimated that preparations for the Battle of the Demon King of Trinity of the Brave were already under way, and that in a few more days there would be a prospect of exit.


    As the training of the brave carried him steadily in that way, Shuiming said, he was currently reading the books of this world in a room addressed to him.


    Wide, shallow, allowances or gradually in terms of genre. The reason for this was to get more information about this world that we came down to. After a long day, King Armadiyaus told me that I could not return to the world I was in. It was new to my memory that I had been summoned by Gala, but for that reason Mitsumi was forced to live in this world.


    Though at first there was only outrage at irresponsible summons, now I don''t care that much either. Instead, can I just say that I don''t have the time to care. More than that, it is a matter of getting busy killing.


    That is the acquisition of knowledge.


    Much of what we still study is the basics of this world''s culture, laws, various units, etc., indiscipline, and whether or not we have a relationship with the other world. As mentioned earlier, we''re going to live in this world. With or without them alone, it changes dramatically whether we can blend in without resistance to life in different worlds, or whether we cause all the big problems.


    Fortunately, the influence of Yingjie''s summons, or Shuiming, was more than just the words of this world, even the letters of this world, were comprehensible. Because of this, we are able to read books from different worlds without the help of anyone.


    Regarding the handling of the knowledge acquired, remember it as it is, or the contents that seem important are memoired and sorted out on the white surface spelled out in the magic that was originally put in the bag.


    Now, the amount of information I''ve gotten since I got here was pretty good.


    And the book that Shuiming is reading right now is a description of the mythology of this world. The story is that a hero who inherited the power of God defeated the dragon species who were trying to close the world to darkness. Apparently, this hero Tan is an orthodox story widely known in this world by oral biography and books, and Shuiming was also reading this book to breathe between studies.


    I proceeded to the page thinking it was interesting inside, and when I realized, the story was somehow over. In the end, the story was beautifully wrapped up with the wording that the brave men who defeated the dragon species were welcomed with joy by everyone, and that they lived amicably and happily with everyone, and that the story continues to be told today.


    (Brave man, hey...)


    Close the book with patari and whine everywhere.


    Now, whatever the story of the hero who defeated the dragon, speaking of this brave man who was interested in riding the Demon King crusade, he had been learning how to fight and magic carefully from Astel''s Kingsguard Knights and court demon mentors for the Demon King crusade with the water tree who decided to accompany him for the past two weeks.


    Whether from the Knights Chief or not, in addition to swordsmanship and fighting, horseback riding. From the court magician, he uses all sorts of magic.


    It was an overly unscrupulous penetration and hard schedule of two weeks, but with regard to its content, Shuiming also wants to shut her mouth. Probably in the sense of the better.


    (Ha...)


    When I think of Trinity, Mizumi sighs. Sometimes I only had the means to get information from outside the windows looking at the practice landscape or from the reports of the visiting Trinidad and Mizuki twice a day, which is scarce in terms of quantity, but the content was terrible in a different way.


    Trinity was a normal person on the other side, so she was naturally beaten up in combat training.


    But it was also just a story for the first day or two, and from then on, did you learn how to fight immediately, that on the third day you could cross with a real Knights leader, and now you could win multi-on-one, without bitterness.


    What can I say if I can''t say it''s terrible? There was cruelty there when the power spoke eloquently, which was never matched by words that said it was amazing. I don''t know if that is the benefit of witchcraft such as the escort of Yingjie''s summons, but still, that speed of remembrance was unusual.


    Yeah, that''s a suction pump, not a sponge, if you like. Rather than absorbing the talent of water, it''s like sucking it up relentlessly.


    Watching that makes me sad, as if they''re denying my efforts.


    (Not good. Because -)


    It''s also remarkable in magic. It took two years for Shuiming to touch the magic in the other world before he could make visible mysteries, but Trinity II was three days old. It was only three days before the fire was manifested in a void of nothing.


    If they can show you such things, they will be watery and anyone will want to see them.


    "Mm."


    When you notice, footsteps and signs of magic. Keep your eyes peeled at you.


    Probably a visitor to this room. Footsteps and signs are coming this way without hesitation.


    So what is the identity of that visitor?


    That was Trinity and the two of us who gained strength in the course of this period. He admired Trinity, and said that it would be his help. He was with Titania at 46: 00, and the water tree that made him stick to Trinity even more because of it.


    As soon as they perceive that they are coming here, Shuiming uses magic to cover up the books, magic objects, and signs that they were actively doing something.


    As a matter of fact, now Mizumi is always in her room, caged and sleeping, making her think of herself. If you are in contact with more people than you need, you will be exposed for that matter, more likely. So in order to prevent them from finding out, they cage themselves in a room, so that at least they don''t get involved with anyone, and they hide that they are magicians.


    Naturally, I don''t attend one of the nightclubs every two days, I always have my meals brought to me, and leaving the room is a thorough toilet for people to see how Trinity and the others are, to go to the castle library, to go between summonses, etc.


    In order not to be known as a magician, it is natural. I don''t want to be used by people who know I''m a magician and have their eyes on that power, and I still have resistance to being known by Trinity and the others. Besides, you can have more free time and store magic research and information.


    On the other hand, the castle''s appreciation of its human self is a decline.


    I would make a statement that would make the brave Trinity reconsider the King of Demons crusade, since the last day I screamed in between glances, I''ve been pulling into my room, so besides the king in front of me who called and Titania with Trinity, my credibility has been so discredited that they whisper their disgust just because they''re different.


    As for Shuiming, it doesn''t seem like she cares because it will be a cover. I want you to do that.


    and dive into bed thinking about it. Then, a modest knock is heard, followed by Trinity''s voice in his ear.


    "Morning, Mizumi. Wake up?"


    "... oh, go ahead"


    "I''m sorry to bother you"


    "Excuse me."


    At the same time as Trinity and the others come in, Shuiming rises with the sleigh of the


    And as usual, I expected each of them to sit in a chair, and asked Trinity.


    "So? What happened today?


    "Huh? Well, something''s sudden, Mizumi."


    "You, the atmosphere is a little different today. You don''t feel comfortable, do you?


    "Haha, you know what I mean?


    "Sort of."


    Shui Ming nods at Trinity II, who laughs like a blindfold.


    Ever since I came into the room, I''ve noticed the difference between what Trinity looked like. He seeps a grin in his face, but looks restless somewhere. However, it seems like both good and subtle things have happened, like that.


    Trinity inquires.


    "I learned the magic of physical strengthening today. Want to see it?


    "Oh, please."


    I see. Is that why you''re in a good mood? Trinity was glad she remembered the new magic again. I know a lot about that myself. There is something irrepressible about braiding new sorcery and that sense of aurority the first time you exercise it.


    Trinity moves flexion and joints on the spot to start relaxing her body. The magic of physical strengthening. If you don''t also use magic to increase physical strength when used together, it is important to say this behavior.


    "How much?"


    Yes, say a word and let magic pass through your body, Trinity. Instantly build a surgical ceremony to activate magic without chanting.


    "Burn Boost!"


    When Trinity speaks of the name of magic, she twirls around so that the belt of flame produced by the keyword wraps around Trinity''s body.


    And Trinity''s physical ability to improve with its magical activation. Now his body had an even more powerful power than he had gained from Yingjie''s summons.


    "Ooh!!


    And then, to the level of completion of Trinity''s sorcery, Mitsumi Hachi, the sorcerer who raises his admiration.


    The magic activation was brilliant now. The sequence of itineraries from optimizing magic to building magic and starting up is meticulous, to the end of a great word.


    Sure, if you say it''s impossible because you don''t have the ingenuity or simplification, but you touched the magic and left the basic itinerary there for two weeks on par with the exemplary act, whatever the reason for praise, there''s no reason to disparage it.


    This magic of physical strengthening. Perhaps because of the genus Fire, the force must be explosively amplified as its favor, besides physical strengthening. At this minute, in the case of the wind attribute, the velocity, the water attribute saw the smooth movement of the body, and the soil affected the strength of the body -


    As Shuiming analyzes everything from Trinity''s physical strengthening to the possible physical strengthening of other attributes, Titania leans closer to Trinity with her lucid eyes.


    "That''s wonderful, Master Reggie..."


    "Haha, thanks Tia"


    Trinity 2 thanks Titania with a frantic grin. The name he spoke of is his nickname, or at some point he''s become quite close.


    Then I look at Titania as if the water tree had swelled just a little.


    "Tia, aren''t you a little too close?


    "Isn''t that good, Mizuki? Mizuki is usually closer, so give me a little."


    "Oh, no, I''m not that close!


    "That''s not true. Mizuki is always unnecessarily near Reggie. sloppy."


    We were supposed to be talking about Trinity''s physical strengthening, but two people scattering sparks at some point. I am hungry.


    "Leah, full of charging... no, Trinity, its magic. Much cooler"


    "Huh? Yeah! Right! I liked how user-friendly this magic was."


    "Oh. It looks good, and I don''t think I have an out-of-the-box cousin..."


    That was what Mitsumi honestly thought. Above all, I can appreciate how good it looks. It''s pretty cool to wrap a flame around it like a dragon. That''s the only thing that makes them look good. Whether that''s vision or fear. Advantage, which allows you to butt your opponent, is only a battle-side, accompanying negotiating venue, and quite useful.


    Then the water tree says toward Trinity, not this one for some reason.


    "Wow, I can do it now too!


    "It is. I knew Mizuki was trying."


    "Huh? Yeah, well..."


    And Kyoton''s face said he was told by an unexpected place that Shuiming would reply. Due to his rush with Teatania, Mizuki seemed to have only seen Trinity completely already.


    Finally, you wanted him to praise you and confront Titania. Whatever it is, from the eyes of a friend looking from the edge, it only looks like half the killing intent on Trinity and something smiling.


    "Kuku..."


    "Hey, what? Mizumin-kun."


    "No, come on."


    "Yeah, I can''t beat you."


    That''s to someone. If you ask from the edge, you''ll be a demon king or something, but definitely not about this place. Thinking that way, Mizumi stirred it up by making it look like backup.


    I''m just finishing up talking about physical enhancement, and I''ll ask you something else.


    "So, what else?


    "Huh? Well..."


    When asked, Trinity replies somewhere with a bad tooth cut. Is there anything wrong with it? This would be what''s wrong with him.


    "What''s the matter? Dear Reggie."


    "Huh? No, yeah..."


    "Princess. Something strange happened?


    "No? Funny thing is, there was a glimpse that Master Reggie was even more amazing."


    I asked if anything had happened, but Titania didn''t say anything good had happened. I don''t feel like I''m lying about doing this, but then why is Trinity trying to delude me?


    Ask Titania for more information.


    "What''s that?


    "Well, that''s, uh..."


    Trinity tries to get in the way, but Titania doesn''t mind. He answers proud as if he were proud of himself.


    "Yes, today, specialists from every division of the Wizard Guild under the umbrella of the Kingdom of Astel came to play a magical match with Master Reggie."


    "Heh - are you a wizard guild"


    Wizard Guild. I haven''t looked into the details yet, but most wizards in the country are named organizations.


    "Yes, as we used to see from here, we all set foot today."


    It would be the specialist who said we have them all. The point is, he''s a wizard guild executive.


    "Is it unusual for us all to get together?


    "Yes, ladies and gentlemen. Busy history. Normally, they don''t take care of the kingdom."


    Then it must be tough to get together. However, rhetoric is of various concern to specialists in each department.


    Ask Titania about it.


    "What do you mean, each department?


    "They are the best wizards of the eight divisions: fire, water, wind, earth, thunder, tree, light and darkness. Inside, they also have more strength than court demon mentors, each with the honorary title of emperor. If you are the emperor of the fire division, if you are the light division of the flame emperor, then you are with Emperor Hui."


    ... Is it good? An emperor should have been a more honorable word. Even Japan refers to His Majesty the Emperor.


    Perhaps it is because of the late conversion of these words into Japanese, but I feel uncomfortable with anything at all.


    "Dear Swimey. How''s it going?


    "Oh, no. Anything. So, what''s the outcome of the game?


    "Whether Master Reggie wins"


    Titania puts up her little breasts like mine and answers. And then she went on to say something she couldn''t miss hearing.


    "At that time, I received two names from the Master of the Wizard Alliance."


    "Two names?


    Two names. It is an honorary name used to describe the strength and merit of the person received in his or her own characteristic. It is an accessory in both fantasies.


    Then he tries to change the subject in a way that Trinity can''t get anywhere.


    "Well, don''t you have to say anything about that?


    But is it funny what Trinity looks like, a water tree that leaks a sneak laugh?


    "Heh, heh..."


    "What are you, a water tree?


    "Ugh, yeah. It''s nothing. Keep listening."


    "Yeah? So, princess. What are the two names Trinity got from the Alliance Master?


    "Because it''s watery..."


    "Lady Reggie received two names from the Alliance Master, a miracle user who unifies all attributes - a champion of all genus."


    For a moment Titania said so and the place froze.


    And naturally, Shuiming erupted in disgrace and luxury.


    "Buuuuuuuu!!


    "Dear Swimey!?


    "Why, all genus, is a champion, ha. Ya, no, muli, hi, ah, ha, ha, ha!!


    To the sudden laughter of Shuiming, Titania wondered what was going on. He''s making his eyes black and white, but next to it, he''s hiding his face with his hands and shaking his head, just like Trinity said how this happened. Shui Tree was laughing with her belly, no matter what, just like Shui Ming.


    And where Shuiming often exhaled a laugh, Trinity mouths as if she were obstinate.


    "... see, that''s why I didn''t like to say it"


    Why? It''s a great honor for a wizard to have two names, but Mizuki is even Suimei... "


    "''Cause you''re a champion of all genus - a champion of all genus, right? Boo-hoo! Oh, my God. I named those two guild masters! Yabe, you have no taste! No shards!


    Abdominal pain! Huh, ha, ha, ha!


    "... Shui Ming, please don''t tell me"


    Trinity''s slurred voice sounds. In the end, this day was celebrated by this story to the end.


    "North wing, no abnormalities..."


    With a trick and a heel of military shoes on the cobblestone, the guard, wrapped in the light clothes supplied by the kingdom, closed the door by illuminating the interior with a light in his hand inside the room, which was one of the routes.


    This is the last room in the north wing. There was nothing unusual here, so this was the end of the patrol of this section.


    Yes. This night, this guard was in the middle of that sight of the royal castle at night. The patrol in the castle at night is the duty assigned to the guards every day. The guard''s job is to guard the Imperial Castle. That naturally takes place not only during the day, but also on a quiet night for everyone.


    Camelia at night is very different from Camelia at day. The light of day enters from everywhere during the day, candles are also erected in dark places, and Camelia, who is easy to come and go, is difficult at night.


    The moonlight to be plugged in is dazzling compared to the light of day, and because of the covenant measures that the current king pushes forward, all the candles that were always lit before have now been turned off by night.


    The only light you can ask for here is the weak light of the candle in your hand. I have to pass in the dark. On patrol, I have no heart.


    It''s a job that no one wants to do around the night like that. It''s usually bedtime, and it''s quite a bone to go around the vast, intrusive royal castle. In addition, there is the creepiness that comes from the aforementioned lack of light. So this role is hated, and the young guard is pushed to do this job by the senior guardian. Remember every inch of the castle, he added.


    "Ha, I wonder if it''ll be over soon..."


    This guardian, too, is one of those pushed. tyrannical senior guardian gave me unreasonable reasons,


    They used to make frequent night patrols these days.


    - There''s nothing there anyway. There will be no fool to carry out raids on a castle with brave men, no matter how much.


    The guard is so alone in the darkness towards darkness. It''s only natural that he thinks that way.


    Because His Majesty the King summoned the brave men, a circular was issued to strengthen the security of the castle more than usual, but if you look at that training landscape, everyone would have thought such an order was overprotective.


    That was all the brave training the guards saw on the usual occasions.


    Yes, the brave Reggie fought each other with that knighthood chief who is considered the best knight in the Kingdom of Astel, admired and feared by everyone, and now he''s the kind of man who can fight flat with a dozen knights added to it.


    So we''re supposed to be in a position for them to protect us, but what''s the point of protecting us?


    On second thought, I also knew its usefulness, but this slightly more self-absorbed guard couldn''t understand it at all.


    and it was then that the guard was causing discontent to the man above.


    "- Hmm?"


    From behind, there was a noise. Cashan and a clear sound like light metal bumping into each other. The guard turns toward the candlelight.


    "Is anybody here?


    Speak up, but there''s no reply, and no one ahead of you illuminated. There are only creepy rooms at the end of the bend that are rumored to be used by court magicians to perform special rituals.


    I looked around earlier. There was nothing abnormal at that time.... However, unlike the day before or the day before, there was a figurine of armor in front of the door.


    "Peter. Is that you? No more hobby pranks."


    Hiding the anxiety sprouted in his heart, the guard calls the name of a colleague who was pressed to patrol the night together today.


    This is a place that gets spooked by anyone in the guard. It is possible that a prank-loving colleague who knows that suggested a whole lot to scare him.


    Maybe so, I hope so. of the guard who hid his feelings of shrinking, something on a simply unexpected extension line - but the call is only sucked into a black-painted background, and I don''t see the thin, laughing of a long-awaited colleague.


    And the same sound of Gashan as earlier sounded.


    - Tension runs on the guard''s back. No way, intruder. Your boulder colleagues shouldn''t be kidding so far either.


    Then I don''t know where you got the information from, but it could be the hand of a demon clan aimed at the brave. Then you can''t leave me alone.


    The guard releases his sword, swallows his breath and lowers it down to his stomach, slowly approaching the place where things were made.


    I also have a call-to-action whistle for when it happens. When something sucks for you, you just need to let your people know about this.


    And...


    "... Hmm. Oh, my God, there''s nothing here. What a surprise."


    In the end, the guard''s fear ended in worry. Only the figurine of the armor originally placed sits in front of the room where it was reached. There''s no such thing as suspicious people, and there''s no such thing as demonic people. Take it for granted. Yes, of course.


    In the first place, there''s no one but the "boy in front of you" who wanders around in the middle of the night in this royal castle of Camelia. If so, there is no need to remain once the sword is pulled out. All you have to do is leave the harmless alone. I lost money carelessly. The patrol sneaks in every night, and I''m tired today. You should get some rest soon.


    Yawning at the drowsiness that had accidentally struck me, the boy in front of me said he was off and said goodbye, or smiled and waved.


    And he lifted up one hand, and turned back his heel. Now this evening''s patrol is over.


    "No, it''s dangerous. It''s dangerous. One hair at a time......"


    Waving bye to the sleepy guard and sending him back, Shuiming let out a soothing exhale with such a feeling as the guard turned blind.


    I didn''t know the guards were still patrolling the near field. Vigilance was negligent about you, and this encounter was a complete alarm.


    But the meditation is not a magician or an ordinary person who is not hands-on. I was lightly hooked on this exercise of magic, and he just left. I''m not worried about him anymore. If you fall asleep after this or anywhere in the jar, you will forget everything that''s happening now on your own. It was a total hassle for me.


    It was this armor next door that caused it in the first place.


    "No, no, I didn''t know you had an automatic doll (Automata). When I came here last time, there was nothing there, but that woman would do the polite thing too..."


    Now for once, Shuiming glances at the figurine of armor with a cold glance. Is that really directed at armor, or is the truth directed at a visionary woman?


    ...... Automata. It is one of the techniques of golem making, which belongs to alchemy in large part. It is a modern way of speaking, Android, which incorporates a technique and nucleus into artifacts of earth masses, puppets, and creatures knitted with armor or or magic like this one, and makes the behavior determined under certain conditions automatic.


    In our own world, it is one that emanates from the depths of Hebrew''s secret Kabbalah. Because of the different worlds, the technique was completely irrelevant... anyway.


    When Shuiming lightly touched the figurine of the armor, it collapsed in pieces as if it had been broken down, turning it into a depressed iron chip on the floor. Even if it sounds, there''s no sign of anyone coming anymore.


    And then sigh. The first noise was from when this armor hit me, and the second noise was from when I broke this armor.


    (Snug again with a well done mon. It doesn''t feel like it was made recently, so it''s probably not made by the people here...)


    But where was this artifact? There was no alarm or anticipation at all - this was a well-made doll inside - because I had noticed in advance the presence and danger on my way here.


    As that sentiment comes to mind, this automata sucks up mana and acts autonomously when there are intruders in the area who have certain magic powers. I came to kill relentlessly using a sword that was equipped with a self that was also highly offensive and perceived, with much added anti-magic and anti-physical defense.


    Wow, so bad.


    "... Seriously, I don''t care what you think. That woman. There''s no murder because you wander around the castle on your own. Murder is. You''re a lump of responsibility and self-esteem."


    Shuiming complains like a pig to the court magician Fermenia, who is not here right now. It is anger. How much do you honor the pride of palace service when you say those who follow the path of magic are likewise going to set such a trap for human death? He told me that he would not forgive me any more than he did when I came into your garden.


    "Ah... a magician would be natural..."


    Yes. Yes, I did. I don''t know what I''m mistaken about. Certainly, even here in the other world, magicians are magicians. It is common sense to answer to colleagues who aim for their research or step into their homes with death. It was fading because we are in a different world where magic flies like a greeting, but on good terms, that is a very common story.


    Actually, I don''t know yet.


    Second, I turn to what was a figurine of armor under my feet. Is it also a problem to keep this? Even if it''s not good for Fermenia to find out, I''m not happy that someone else will find out tomorrow and make a scene because of this. Because clearly, I don''t like it when I see more people around.


    "Let''s fix it..."


    With that mouth, Shuiming optimizes his magic powers to build the surgical ceremony. At your feet, directly beneath you as your center point, the small, circular magic formation grows as you emit red magic light. The magic formation unfolds as it rotates, encapsulates a certain number and string, then stabilizes on the spot.


    And.


    "Renovatio.Redivivus"


    (Bone Restoration, and Reconstitution)


    Basic restorative magic that tramples the foundation. It''s not a fix, it''s a move to get it back to what it was. It was exercised in Automata.


    The magic formation that emerged directly beneath the automata peels in two and rises as it slowly rotates from bottom to top. By the time the broken parts were rewinding like images and the magic formation had reached its peak, Automata had already returned to its previous form.


    "-Okay. Not good, not bad. As usual."


    Yes, I praise the speckle-free exercise of magic just a little bit, and pound the automata. This doesn''t work anymore. It destroyed not only the outer body and nucleus, but also the engraved procedure, so it was just a wreck in the form of an automata.


    Leaving the automata I fixed, Shuiming broke into the room the automata was protecting. - Something I''m used to saying.


    This is one of the few rooms other than the library room where Mizumi visits.


    Yes, this is the first room they came to when they were called to this world. It is the ritual room of Yingjie''s summons.


    Here too, Shuiming, as well as the library, had visited from an early stage. The purpose, regardless, is to investigate and decipher the summons depicted on this floor and the method of return that would derive from it. If you say you don''t know how to return it, look for it yourself, until you make it.


    Under that idea, Mizuming worked day and night researching this summoning team beside reading and fishing for books.


    I want to go home. I have a sorcery proposition entrusted to me by my father. The quickest way to achieve that is to go back beyond with research results, research materials and all sorts of magic. Sure, there may not be things we can''t do in this world if we take the time, but it''s something we don''t know if we can make it in our own way. It''s a waste of time, and I can''t waste it.


    So, above all, I have to go back to the world where I was.


    Well, that''s certainly a big reason.


    "Both of you, you''ll want to go home..."


    I look up at the ceiling of the stone wall, lighted lights of the magic guide, and let out my voice.


    Shuiming knows. That Trinity sometimes looks up into the sky. At the tip of the sky, on the other side of the sky, he''s visionary of his homeland. I''m untrained about breaking up with important people.


    Shuiming knows. The water tree is crying alone in the room. That he braved himself to want to be with his loved ones, that he took fear and loneliness at the price of it.


    When I think of it, from the back of the bottom of my mind, two and something springs up.


    It''s hard to name, not to say, something hot and serious.


    I don''t want them at the end of the day to see what my family was supposed to see that morning. I don''t want you to gasp for your days with grief and thoughtlessness that you''ll never see again. I don''t want you to give up, as long as you still have hope, even if the parting that''s supposed to come someday is just to say that you came that day.


    That''s why my father accepted me to be a magician that day. To be able to stand up to any irrationality.


    "... not Gala, but I guess I''ll do my best, too, I guess"


    I will make fun of you. I couldn''t bend it if I mouthed it, so I tied my resolve in words. Because I don''t follow. So make sure they have a choice, too, I swear.


    In the meantime, I can feel signs of magic, like watering down that noble determination of his.


    I''m cleverly trying to hide it, but this is a sign of someone. No, I don''t even have to cloud myself with someone. It is Fermenia Stingray, a court magician known as White Flame.


    Fermenia stays close to the room and leans against the door after a temporary stop around Automata. Apparently, we''re looking inside through a slightly open gap in the door.


    Well, several more tails on this hand. Naturally, I pretend not to have noticed and let her go wild. Do it. It is something I never get tired of.


    Automata. I guess you''re going to be watching yourself for thinking you''re a dangerous molecule.


    I watched this one for a while, but eventually Fermenia walked away from the scene without a sound.


    And...


    "Did you sow the seeds? When that happens. All you have to do is stage and timing..."


    Yes, that would be enough of this. People who sniff around the smell of someone else''s ass need to be punished. He''s going to punish himself.


    On the contrary, it is also a pleasure to change its face to surprise.

 Chapter 6 6 Question Of The Court Magician

    Two days have passed since Brave Reggie accepted the Demon King Crusade.


    On this day, a magical instruction to him and his friend, Mizuki Anou, was given by His Majesty the King to Fermenia Stingray, the court demon mentor, by the departure of the brave Reggie.


    And now she was in the middle of heading under the brave Reggie.


    "No way, master of the brave..."


    Two, overflow while walking. It''s Dawn and Joy swirling in her chest right now. Whatever you say, you can teach magic to a human being with a mission to save the world, besides being the first of a dozen court magicians.


    If you say so, you will be a master of the brave. Nothing could be more honorable. Then again, Fermenia couldn''t have forbidden sneaking laughs either. This means nothing more than to say that the expectations and trust of His Majesty the King and the heavy towns of the nation outweigh the other court magicians.


    "Phew, ugh..."


    I don''t know, I can''t stop laughing even though I''m in a hurry for laughter to leak. Good thing this is an unpopular place. Girl laughing not at all familiar to herself who always recognises a majestic magician. It would be embarrassing if someone had asked me.


    Well, as for that, anyway. It''s about mentoring. Apparently, there was no magic in the world where Brave Reggie was. That''s why something strange is happening right now: teaching magic to the brave.


    It is also new to my memory that they were greatly surprised to see the magic of opening the door between sights on the day of the summons decision, the day they first descended upon this Camelia. Like the first time they saw magic, they were also shining their eyes.


    But so I asked him how civilization in the world of Brave Reggie developed, and he said that in the world where Brave Reggie was, the technology of networking that anyone could use with or without the gift of being called kagaku instead of magic helped to develop civilization.


    If the world changes, so does the technology you ask for. It''s an interesting story. If there was time, Fermenia would have liked to hear about it slowly.


    And...


    "... Is that Lord Swimey?


    Had to go to his honorable duties, Fermenia captured the figure of Swimei Yakagi, friend of Brave Reggie, at the end of the corridor as he hurried even his feet beneath the brave.


    - Swimey Yakagi. Make him a friend of Brave Reggie, a man who looks extremely mediocre. I have neat dark hair, gentle eyes, that''s all I can name. From the looks of it, he can''t wipe away the atmosphere that seems to be everywhere, and he''s a boy whose words about being extraordinary and talented become all the less conspicuous when he''s with Reggie.


    So he walked right in front of him and vanished to the corner at the end of the corridor. It''s completely different from where I was about to go.


    I''ve seen his behavior for a while, I think. Well, I was wondering if something happened.


    Beyond is the north side of the royal castle Camelia, and if so, there is no kitchen, no kitchen, no brave Reggie. It shouldn''t be the kind of place he''s headed, but for what the hell is he headed over there for?


    (... No, wait. I heard that Lord Suimei has been drawn to the room to which he was sent since the beginning of his visit...)


    Fermenia narrowed her eyes and ruined her face. Well, that reminds me.


    I don''t know much about the circumstances because I''m not so involved with him, but I did hear from those around me that he stopped coming out caged in his room after he refused to accompany the brave during the glance. If it were to come out, it would be about time I went to see the faces of the brave Reggies.


    Particular reasons are given, though those who taught me to be cowardly because they were called to strange lands, and because they ended up not getting what they wanted, they were as infidel in the room as toddlers.


    "Then why the hell..."


    Is he here? This way, in the north wing, where not many people want to come. As soon as I care so much, deep in Fermenia, my interest brings me a sickle.


    And a tentative idea.


    (With His Majesty the King and Lord Reggie, we did not make him show plans and meet, such as when he will begin his magical instruction today. Then we still have time. Do you want to chase it a little bit? -)


    And, Fermenia concludes early and heads ahead where Swimey disappears. Chasing disappeared swimey.


    That, naturally, is not just out of interest. As a member of the castle, this also comes from my duties and responsibilities as a court magician. Because if he was planning on happening to the belly of an undesirable recall, something good or not, he would have to stop it.


    That''s not all, that boy named Swimey Goatee is hiding something from us.


    For this reason, being a court magician, I am a court magician, but I must therefore be concerned about his trends.


    (... right. that day, when we welcomed them, Lord Swimey did)


    I was about to use some kind of magic on that occasion. Yes, during the ritual at the far right of the north wing. When I opened the door to the special room set up for Yingjie''s summons, only one of the three men was trying to control the magic and let some magic unfold on that spot. The only person I was aware of was myself. Princess Titania didn''t even notice.


    But the magic was immediately lifted, and then Suimei just behaved without anything.


    But don''t make a mistake. That was definitely the wizard''s place then.


    ... Brave Reggie said there is no magic in the other world. He said that Kagaku is everywhere and that it is a wonderful world with development. The city is as bright as day, whether it be night, and a few times as tall as this Camellia is built, and man has the art of going to the moon, and life is abundant.


    I guess I wasn''t lying. There is no false color in those straight eyes. He didn''t let such suspicion seep through.


    Then why can only Swimei use magic? Why do not the Reggies, friends, know that Swimey can use magic?


    Walking with that in mind, I saw Swimey''s back again. Did you chase him? From here it was the beginning of the tail.


    Naturally, Swimey hasn''t noticed. I just walk casually without knowing that I''m being tailed as I follow myself for a certain amount of time.


    Also turned the corner. Follow it and turn around the corner yourself.


    "- Tz!?


    "Cah!?


    Someone''s been screaming. I''m about to bump into a meetup and avoid being aggressive.


    And when I fixed my position and turned forward again, there was a maid of palace service there. She will be the one screaming earlier.


    "I''m sorry. Were you hurt?


    "Yes, no! I''m the one who''s sorry! Dear Stingray, are you hurt by your beautiful face..."


    "Huh? Yes, no, not on your face?


    "So it''s elsewhere!? Ahhh! What shall we do!


    "No. It doesn''t either. It doesn''t have a piece of dust on it because it''s in an inch."


    I wonder why. A maid who noises in a lofty manner as if she had lost her sight. Fermenia smiles gently at her like that.


    Then the maid takes a breather. Create a look of relief.


    "Really... that was good..."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Yes......!


    "Uhm."


    This attitude is not a ladylike one that corresponds to the year, but imitates with appearance the old demon mentor who taught him. I feel like I can keep my majesty if I do this, and I still consolidate myself with a tough way of talking.


    Then the maid broke her face as if she were somewhere sloppy and eventually lowered her head thoughtfully when she noticed the lapse.


    "Also, sorry!


    "Yes, I don''t mind."


    And when I call him not to worry, the maid tries to leave after another courtesy, with some unbridled footsteps, but...


    So Fermenia realizes something.


    "- I''m sorry. You got a second?


    "Huh? Oh, yes. Is there something I can help you with?


    "You must have been wrong with someone before you bumped into me earlier, but do you have any idea where that person went?


    "... no? I didn''t see anyone until I met Master Stingray..."


    "What!?


    Fermenia, who doesn''t seem to, roughs up her voice. The maid''s remarks now were not such that they could be overheard.


    "Oh, you know, even if it''s not good...?


    "Ask again, did you really not meet anyone?


    "Yes, sir"


    "Without lying?


    "Yes, I swear to the goddess Arshna, I will not do anything like that to Master Stingray"


    Though he blinds his eyes to the Fermenian sword curtain, the maid takes an oath that he only uttered the truth.


    But that''s crazy. Absolutely not physically possible.


    Fermenia cuts it out to the maid as she swirls it in her head.


    "... you couldn''t have met anyone. Before I came out of this corner, Lord Swimey... a friend of Lord Brave must have come from this corner."


    "Are you a friend of the brave? But I''m with no one..."


    I looked around and bewildered the maid. More than that, Fermenia, who was after him, was confused.


    "What the hell..."


    "Ah, that Master Stingray. I have to go to the south wing after this... the"


    "Ah, oh. I''m sorry. I''m sorry I held you back because of something funny."


    "No, then excuse me"


    The maid so reluctantly bowed her head and left from before Fermenia.


    Fermenia, who drops off the maid, makes her expression rude to an unforgettable event of reality.


    What happened. What happened? I''m not sure about that, but what''s certain is that he says he neglected to disappear ahead the last time he witnessed it. It was just a mystery.


    (... No, we still have time. Take a look in the back)


    Thinking so, Fermenia moves on to the north wing. After that, as the maid said, I didn''t see anyone but her.


    And reached, the last room on the right side of the north wing, between rituals. Having gotten there, Fermenia faces an unforeseeable situation.


    (Na-!?)


    No way. What a gap it was earlier with my shoulders clamped. Now that I had turned my attention to confirmation alone, I was told from the head of the court magician that the door of this room should not be opened to anyone on a daily basis, that this special door would be or would be half-opened.


    It is not only a circular that must not be opened, but it is strictly sealed here by special sorcery, which can never be opened without knowing how to open it. But it''s open. There are signs of it being opened. Even though His Majesty the King and the Wizard are the only three who know the law.


    If neither the king nor the head of the magician has appeared here, why is it open?


    Fermenia takes a breath of relief, kills the signs and approaches the door. I''m naturally nervous about tying myself up. There''s nothing else.


    And what is in it? I can predict with a series of streams, but still I can''t help but tighten my mind.


    And what I saw from the slight gap was the bright white surface, which is also the hope, in Astel, and the figure of Swimei Yakagi staring at the summoning formation, with something elongated, barrel-shaped. He runs an elongated cylinder on the surface with some bump and whining to himself.


    (Again...)


    What magic and manipulation did you use to open this door? Surprise, but it''s true he''s here. It was a clean proof left that he was a wizard.


    But...


    (... What do we do? Is this a good thing to leave?


    Here the rules and the mystery in front of me turn into a plank and haunt Fermenian''s head. This is a restricted area. Normally, you have to speak up immediately, follow where it should be, or do something about it yourself, but the opponent is a friend of the brave, and also a wizard.


    Although I do know how many opponents are the same wizard, of course I am confident that I can seize them myself. But the problem is that he is a friend of the brave. If that becomes a commotion, damaging the mood of the brave, and the will of the Demon King to crusade is overshadowed, it is important for the world and for Astel.


    The will of the individual alone was not the kind of story that would do anything.


    - Even so, what the hell is he doing?


    (Probably looking into the subpoena...)


    From his side as a wizard, his actions are puzzling. It''s hard to say that I''m researching and analyzing the subpoena. Just run an elongated cylinder over the white surface and randomly walk around over the summons. If you are analyzing a surgical formula, draw a magic formation for it on the outside of the drawn magic formation to use magic and expose the surgical formula to read.


    That''s the way to analyze magic. The acts he is currently carrying out do not apply to it. That one in Fermenia just seemed like a totally meaningless trial and error that ordinary people who didn''t know magic could somehow learn magic.


    Either way, this subpoena seems to convey something that I don''t know how to use, and I haven''t been able to analyze the technique by myself until now.


    ... In the end, Fermenia, unable to speak with her hands or voice, had to watch as Swimei merely behaved inexplicably on the summons until she went to the brave.


    "- About a friend of Brave Reggie''s, huh?


    About ten days after Fermenia witnessed Suimei''s suspicious behavior. She was now in the sight of His Majesty the King while the royal castle Camelia was in sight.


    Whatever the reason, it''s about Swimey. The other day, derogating from his presence during the ritual, Fermenia had explored his trends one by one and was now about to tell His Majesty the King to that effect.


    Fermenia nodding on her knees in the king''s astonishing retrospect.


    "Ha. Yes, there is."


    "Is that about Mizuki Anow?


    "No, I have something to say to my other friend, Swimey Yakagi."


    To Fermenian''s point, the king frowns and narrows his eyes.


    "... Hmm. As far as I know, after one incident here, he almost pulled into his room and stopped coming out."


    "No, actually, I''ve been walking around the castle more than once since."


    Fermenia makes the king smell here the number of times Suimei has walked out as a result of his exploration so far. From that day on she began to explore the trend of Swimey if she had time. That''s to try to read the truth, no matter what he''s actually doing, that you don''t know as you see it.


    What I found out was that what was pulling was a complete bluff, which was actually quite active.


    Second, an exploring gaze directed from the king. His voice and words make him more dangerous.


    "Such a report, though I have not heard from anyone?


    "When it''s pulling, it makes it look like it''s around, and it''s moving in secret."


    "Out of anyone''s sight?


    "Ha. I''m probably the only one in the castle who knows about it."


    Yes, you''re the only one who knows that truth. I asked other people a few times, but they still haven''t all seen it. He only returned the same answer uniformly that he was pulling into the room and stubborn.


    "... but you don''t know. Why did you only know about it?


    "It is by total coincidence that I found him walking, too. Perhaps it''s some kind of magic that doesn''t get the other person''s attention."


    "You think it''s magic? Did you teach him?


    "No, Lord Swimey was originally a man of magic."


    In that word, after all, the king makes a face that looks suspicious.


    "But, Fermenia, I heard that magic does not exist in the world of Lord Brave? There''s another technology out there, and Lord Brave said magic is a product of fantasy."


    "Sure. That''s what I''ve been watching, but the truth is, Lord Swimey used magic."


    "So Lord Brave lied?


    "No, such a bare gesture, not at all"


    I didn''t. I can say that for sure. Besides, Reggie, the wizard''s aptitude was pretty high, but he didn''t have enough prior knowledge of magic to say the least.


    As to whether the brave man was lying or not, the king seemed to trust him, too.


    "... right. I think so, too. But..."


    "Why does Lord Reggie say something about magic?"


    "Hmm. It''s strange that the boy didn''t recognize that magic existed in the world before he wanted to hide that magic could be used personally."


    Again, the king, too, was there to lean his neck. Magic is one of technology. In this world too, magic has an inseparable and intimate relationship not only with humans but also with creatures of intelligence, shaking away imminent harm or making people''s lives better. It''s something that goes with the development of people.


    Then why is the other world not known to exist, despite such technology? No matter how much magic you call kagaku is developing, technology is technology. If it is separate from kagaku, it should never be unnecessary because there are phases that can be used separately depending on the application.


    Then why did you say all that with your straight eyes and no brave Reggie?


    " Your Majesty the King. It seems that there are many complicated circumstances in Lord Brave''s world. It''s just that now..."


    "That the boy is walking out with magic. That no one in the castle knows about it. Why would he want to hide what he''s doing?


    "Yes."


    "... they don''t have restrictions on their movement, and if he''s just come to this world, there''s nothing wrong with walking. There''s got to be no reason to hide it..."


    Yes. He is also the same guest as the brave Reggie. The king has also issued a circular regarding the three people, Reggie, Mizuki and Suimei, asking them to cooperate with each other because if they want to go anywhere they want to go and look around, they will let them like it. It was the king''s extraordinary concern that he did not want to bind their freedom any more.


    But...


    "That''s where Lord Swimei is going..."


    "Where?


    "First, it''s the library room. I bring back a few books every day from there."


    "Hmm? I thought you were just pulling it off, but you''re quite impressed with the library. You can''t go back, so you must be getting the knowledge."


    Turning to the library, the king shouted with such admiration after his eyes were stunned by surprise. Heavy, yeah, yeah, nodding.


    Apparently, I''m not beaten by the irrationality of being summoned to this world on my own, and I''m encouraging you to study in the library,


    He felt it.


    Sure, that''s not a mistake either, but there''s more to it.


    "No, that''s what''s in and out of the forbidden library."


    "Hey, what?!? No, but that''s where it''s so easy to get in..."


    As the King marvels at words, the Forbidden Library is a place where, no, the Forbidden Library is not easy to enter. Historically important materials are stored there, enclosed by magic, and restricting people''s access.


    "That''s how easy it is."


    "Oh my... And that''s the only way that boy''s in and out?


    Fermenia takes a moment to ask if it is any more, and bites the seriousness of the matter.


    " also during the ritual"


    "Stupid...... Only three of you, including me, should know how to get in there."


    "Yes, but Lord Swimey must have opened that door with some kind of manipulation."


    After I said it, the air is heavy. That should be it, too. That room is built so that those who don''t know how to get in can never get in. That door, which multiplies the magic of earthly attributes, does not send those who do not understand earthly attributes.


    That is, unless Swimey is an extra wizard.


    What does that mean, then, needless to say?


    "What are you doing...... stupid question. That boy''s looking into the subpoena, isn''t he?


    "It doesn''t look that way to me at all, but it seems so to me to see the situation"


    "... so long, you want to go home"


    The look on the face of the king, who had spoken to divulge his troubles, contained depression. After all, the king must be quite heartbroken that he called them in. How about considering Swimey''s heart? Kind King.


    Even on the occasion of the debate gathered by the Heads of State, I have heard that the King was against the ritual of summoning Yingjie. He said it was harsh to push such an outrageous thing on the irrelevant. I don''t think clearly of rewards in achievement, and once I call them, I can''t even put them back.


    Besides, if we don''t rely on someone to rule things on our own, we will face this many times in the future, and sooner or later the people of this world will perish.


    Even though he shouted so loudly, before the thought of each of the leaders, who feared and cut off the fear of the Demon King, he was forced to summon Yingjie, not only by some small voice, but by the intention of the vast majority in the end.


    When Fermenia is giving thought to the king''s tasted powerlessness, the bitterness trampled on his noble heart, he opens his mouth that the king seemed heavy.


    "... and it''s Fermenia. Why didn''t you do anything before, tell anybody, tell me something?


    "Ha. It''s because I decided it wasn''t a good idea to come into contact with him at my personal discretion and cause some sort of problem. If the noise grows and reaches Lord Reggie''s ear..."


    "Sure, we can''t ignore the possibility of obsession."


    "Ha. And it didn''t even reach His Majesty the King''s ear because we didn''t have enough information until we notified him yet"


    Yes, uncertain information is at stake. It always creates misunderstandings and mistakes. It is only because of bias that I did not speak to the king and to other historical figures.


    "Regardless, I guess you were going to take action when something happened?


    "Yes, of course"


    Naturally about that. That''s why I was exploring sequential trends.


    "So, what about the others in this matter?


    "No, no one but me or His Majesty the King. Lord Reggie doesn''t seem to know anything about this."


    "Then there is no need to say anything else about this matter in the future. Unless you say I''m good, don''t tell anyone. Okay?"


    "Ha"


    To the king who stabs the nail, Fermenia short Ken. I don''t want anyone to know the King''s intentions, but he respects you. Fermenia honestly accepted.


    And what I''m going to ask after this is the policy for the future.


    "Your Majesty, what should I do in the future?


    Yes, what to do against Swimey. Should we deal with this? As for Fermenia, I didn''t think I could leave him alone like this. Even if that''s a friend of the brave.


    But the king frowns, as he heard the unexpected word of separation.


    "Mm-hmm? I don''t care what you do, why don''t you stay put? If that boy doesn''t do anything wrong, he may interfere. I don''t want that boy to interfere either, so he''s moving in secret."


    "But on the matter of the forbidden library..."


    "If you''re in, you don''t have a choice anymore. Only detailed history books and maps are in there. Where he finds out what''s in it, it doesn''t matter what."


    Sure, you''re right. You have to know it if you are to be known to a human from another country, and he is above you with no address or handover in this world.


    I can see that. But still, isn''t that judgment too sweet, no?


    (So His Majesty said earlier that there was no use in saying anything else?


    Sweetness, which does not blame those who violate the rules, ceases to show around. It is the poison that causes the breakdown of order, but on the contrary, if those around them do not know, there is nothing to show.


    Is that why the King used no other words to miss his actions?


    What the king needs is rigour. That''s what Fermenia thinks.


    So I find myself annoyed by the thought of a king who doesn''t seem to be.


    "... so your majesty has nothing to do with him?


    "Do you disagree?


    "Lord Swimey is a wizard. I was wondering if I should take any action. Sure, we''ll have to be cautious about Lord Reggie, but to make him like this in Camellia, it involves His Majesty''s tickets."


    "... personally, I don''t feel comfortable."


    What the king showed to Fermenian prophecy was a tired face that saw no slight pleasure either. From his expression, I even see a willingness to end the story about the treatment as soon as possible.


    But what is a court magician when you retreat here?


    "Your Majesty. It''s like some sort of punishment. I will not do anything you fear. And if there''s anything from Lord Swimey to Lord Reggie, I''ll tell Lord Reggie from me."


    "You''re very confident to convince me again."


    "A short period of time, but I''m his mentor. Then he won''t be able to scorn me either."


    Fermenia also had confidence in persuasion when something happened. Anyway, I am a court magician and a man who taught magic to the brave. If you say from that human mouth that a friend did something he shouldn''t have done, you will be convinced with him. Everyday other loving conversations, but also people who don''t like his crooks.


    There''s nothing wrong with that. But there''s only one thing I need right now.


    "The rest is in His Majesty''s words only. Please, be wise."


    On such a performance, the king meditated and pondered for a moment before eventually releasing his voice in a solemn discourse.


    "... then no"


    "Your Majesty! Shit!


    "Fermenia, I said no. Lord Suimei is also an important guest in our castle. Never think about doing him harm."


    "I am harmless, etc. Ha! I''ll do whatever I want with him."


    Fermenia eats down when it is no longer willful, but the king asks her once again for her willingness to consent, quietly and serenely.


    "Then there is nothing to be done, Fermenia. Okay?"


    "Okay?


    "I understand"


    Fermenia had no choice but to say a word of recognition. And I bow my head deeply as I bite my thoughts off.


    When was the first time my thoughts didn''t come to mind? It happened several times shortly after I became a court magician, but not for long here these days. The focus was on the wizard, so remorse was one thing. The same goes for His Majesty the King, who does not accept the playing, but the spearhead of that anger is still on Swimey. I''m going to multiply it by 10,000.


    (No, not yet...)


    But the king didn''t approve of me, but I don''t intend to follow that ruling very heavily. This is the court. It''s the king''s garden. You can''t let them do whatever they want there. The point is, you just have to stay out of the king''s ear. Because you have to do something in secret and stab Swimey with a nail without saying anything else after it''s over.


    I can. Swimey doesn''t know I''m tailing her yet. If I don''t say something, I can deliver everything like this, without anyone knowing.


    ... What kind of wizard is this Camelia who is a wizard who doesn''t know how to swing? It''s never forgivable, and it''s not supposed to. Because you can only shine if you say so.


    The King''s voucher is that Camelia''s order is kept by herself by the court magician. The court magician himself. Even if it turns out to be a stranger story, I never mind.


    Let that undeserved boy know once and for all where he is now, the court magician.


    "Oh boy, you''re young, Fermenia..."


    King Armadiyaus leaked so against the back of Fermenia, who disappeared outside the door.


    Predict the outburst of youthfulness that will surely happen after this, on her back. Yes, those eyes of hers aren''t giving up anything. Perhaps in the future, you will take some action in a place you do not know your deposit.


    Is that what you have to do? I''m sorry for the boy, but after what Fermenia has done, should I punish him if I scold him?


    "It''s hard to say you''re talented..."


    Fermenia has a strong chronic heart lately. I guess that''s a reversal of the strength of her sense of responsibility, but being too strong was also a thought.


    King Armadiyaus sighed again.

 Chapter 7 7 I CanT Resist That Difference.

    That night, in front of the north wing of Camelia, where Astel king Armadiyaus lived, Fermenia stood silently.


    (This, the hell...)


    All that springs up and out is such a puzzling word. I can''t help it. The origin of the word is due to the figurine of armor in front of you.


    Armor figurine placed here. Slamus armor that name. It is a self-contained, movable golem that can be called the highest in the country, made by one of its brave wizards in the history of the Kingdom of Astel. Known for his use of earthly magic, the Great Sage also made a great contribution to the construction of Camelia.


    This is the specialty that such a forerunner supposedly created over his lifetime.


    That''s why it''s in a place like this, because this is what Fermenia did.


    She pulled herself out of the corner of the treasure hall to set the moxibustion on the hey" of the wizard Swimey Yakagi, who didn''t know it would stop before.


    This placement in anticipation of perhaps even coming here today. But when I came to see the fit when the guard''s patrol was over, the golem stayed the same and nothing happened at all.


    Then I turned my eyes to the room unexpectedly wondering if it didn''t come today - and the door was slightly open.


    - Why.


    So he swung away the words sweeping through his brain and made sure that the golem didn''t move, and the best golem in the country had already finished with the shape of the golem.


    (This golem is so unbroken...)


    Squeeze.


    I''m pretty sure this golem was activated first. In previous start-up experiments to be placed, it moved without obstacles and had a smooth operation similar to that of new, despite the age objects.


    But if it did, the Golem would have had a fight with Swimey. But there are no shards of traces around them that would be engraved when they fought. That''s impossible. This golem, supposedly made for local defense, was fought by Fermenia at the time of the start-up experiment, but could not be so easily deactivated.


    Then why is it so destroyed by no complete skin? The golem has been devastated by the technique of its contents, but its appearance remains completely unchanged and placed in the same place.


    What kind of moves can I use to change this golem indefinitely? Even if you rip it off with force, this can''t happen. Even the magical traces that should have been exercised have been beautifully and refreshingly erased, and I can''t even see the means by which the Golem was defeated or the skill that created this situation.


    The person who did it lights the lights in the room and stares at the summons as usual.


    It''s like saying you don''t have your own thing in mind.


    (Shit......)


    I threw up this nasty evil that I had never used before in my life in such a casual imagination.


    I was sexually angry when I thought that this self had not been dealt with at all by Fermenia Stingray, who was called a genius and climbed to the position of court magician earlier than anyone else. I know I''m here and you haven''t noticed, but I still can''t stop being angry. I can''t forgive the magical manipulation that licked the court demon conductor.


    And once again, Fermenia thinks on that defenseless back.


    It would be good. I''m trying to show you. If you don''t skip anything and repeat your foolishness, look at it now. I will make sure that you know the abyss of the magic that you do not know.


    A dark flame burns up in a woman called White Flame. There is a flame of overconfidence that attaches itself to profit and brings power only to those who have rightly lost sight of themselves.


    - Yes, at this time, the creed of duty, responsibility, etc. that was in Fermenia was torn away before his insistence and chronic heart.


    Turn your back on this one and quietly say your confidence to a boy from another world who just immerses himself under his feet.


    "... it''s a swimey goatee. This white flame is called my power. I''ll show you everywhere."


    Without knowing that the occurrence of that will will turn into the future''s own despair.


    A few days later than the night they broke the golem. Fermenia was now tailing after one boy after a quiet night for everyone staying around the royal castle Camelia.


    The opportunity I chose to relate to him when I walked in secrecy, today. Wandering through Camelia and pulling, he follows her without leaving, trying to hunt her down like this in order to cast down an iron hammer on a boy who scorns the king''s glory.


    Naturally, as usual, Swimey hasn''t noticed, and she can''t even notice. Always use the magic of the wind during the tail to keep your footsteps, heat, and even your slightest breath out of reach. No matter how clever the signs may be with this magic of concealment, you will never realize it. Whoever it is.


    The boy in front of him walks without a light and without hesitation down a passage closed in the dark. It seems that where he''s going today is a different place than usual. As usual, students'' clothes and what they call "shabby" clothes are packed together and walked everywhere. We still don''t know where we''re headed, but today Fermenia figured out how to handle it.


    "- Tz!"


    At the end of the day, a shadow appeared.


    Unexpectedly, small surprises. Was there someone to walk out on this quiet night? The castle''s sleepless turn, because of this aftermath, is getting a lot of sleep today, and they never come out. Then who the hell is it?


    ... but he just felt that way. Normally, there is no one but a guard, such as a person who walks in the middle of the night like this even sleeping in grass.


    And when I turn my gaze to him trying to chase Swimey again.


    "... disappeared, you say?


    The focus of both eyes can''t even be right. In a slightly eyed gap, Suimei had disappeared neglectfully.


    With that walking speed, I''m still supposed to be around the corner. Behind the aisle, I don''t see him.


    But you can look if you can''t see what you''re saying where you can''t see anymore.


    Under its will, Fermenia gathers the magic in her body and spins the magical ceremony of the wind.


    "- The wind. Become my servant and tell me what I desire. Windsearch"


    What I exercised was the magic of exploration with the wind. This makes the information you want to know perceived by the wind.


    Soon after, the footsteps of Swimei reached Fermenia''s ears by the wind. The sound has not engraved a certain rhythm. Not yet, not so far away. Fermenia hurries to the sounder, without haste.


    "This way... hmm?


    Listening to the sound, as I ran for a small run, I noticed something.


    (First, what''s ahead here...)


    And then you notice where Swimey headed, and your anger burns up again.


    Yes, it is precisely where he is about to go now, the gardens of White Asia. It was one of the gardens inside the royal castle Camelia, the most formatted place.


    This is a sanctuary where only a limited number of people can enter, spending the king''s few private hours. Trying to get in there without permission is such a disgrace. Seriously, forgive me no longer. Yes. Anger on his chest. Anger on his chest.


    Hell, he steps on the floor and chases him.


    Over the cobblestone aisle, through a small courtyard along the way, ahead.


    I''ll creep through the last aisle, swearing I''ll be sure to slap this wrath on that boy. I followed the light of the stars and the backlight of the moon as I ran through the blinding hour for a moment. I had the magic of my life and stepped on it.


    - Then there was one wizard there.


    Gardens of White Asia. Next to the obelisk at its center, Swimey Yakagi turns his back and looks up at the gemstone-like stars as soon as it pours down.


    Stand at night with a giant moon sitting in the shade of the night against the backdrop of a magnificent middle heaven stretching blue black from the earth to heaven, from heaven to earth and from end to end.


    When did he change his clothes, his appearance from the earlier "shabby" turned to one flawless outfit that was so confusing with neat black and his appearance.


    "... man, tailing and sniffing around after people doesn''t seem like a good hobby though. The only thing you can say that''s a pathetic, stupid stray sheep who doesn''t know how things work or how to cook, huh?


    He then bent his mouth to a niggling and invincible grin and turned to this one as if he had noticed this move from the beginning. It''s as if to mock an unidentified stray to go.


    "... you didn''t realize?


    "Sort of. It would be weirder if you didn''t notice if you could just look behind you."


    When asked, even naturally, Swimei returned it cool. The tail was already known.


    No way, it was a surprise to have this perfect technique of hiding out.


    Then this time, this will be the one who was eaten full. And the fact that this pursuit was in the hands of an invitation.


    The more the roots of the teeth lift, the more they bite their teeth. Being danced is such a regret. To the humiliation I taste for the first time, the flames of anger raised the fever.


    I was invited. Without releasing his guard to that unafraid fact, he turns to him.


    "... then what are you going to do?


    "I mean nothing, nothing. I was just walking. It''s not the rule that you shouldn''t leave the room at night, is it? So this time, I came to a place I''d never been before."


    "Did you think you could roll this me in smoke for that reason? If you knew, you knew you were here, right?


    I don''t even try to hide my frustration at what you know and what you invite me to do, and I slap you like that.


    Then Swimey laughed unwieldily like a bad boy whose prank had been found out.


    "I knew it wouldn''t work. Right."


    "Ask again. Why did you come to such a place?


    "Why not? It''s..."


    The mouth-watering swimey is still laughing as cool as a breeze. As if to foresee what will happen in the future and have fun on it.


    And with a glaring look at this one''s sincerity.


    "That''s the same reason you are. Don''t you?"


    "Oh, shut up? I thought I was gonna be okay, but I don''t know if I was."


    Swimey says so, in a familiar manner, wearing black gloves.


    This one doesn''t fit that story. Off-topic so as to deceive me that it was even the prospectus that was found out.


    "Where the hell did you bring those clothes from?


    Yes, I''ve never seen any clothes worn by Swimey before. On a black coat with a long hem, the first type you see, inside it is black clothing that you can see as it opens, a decorative cloth and a hard knitted bright white shirt. The same black trousers as the jacket. Such a stand-up.


    "Hmm? Oh, suit and coat? I always try to carry my battle dress."


    "You want me to carry it with you? I wouldn''t have brought any clothes, except those from when I was summoned."


    "I was putting it in my bag. You saw that you had one, too, right?


    Remind me. Swimey, who spoke that way, acts to lift something. Does the act lead to memory?


    Sure enough, all three of them had their personal belongings in hand at that time.


    But.


    "What kind of clothes would fit in a small storage box like that?"


    "You know, I think you''re smart enough to say whatever it takes, right?


    Swimey looks like she''s stuck on her shoulder like she''s stunned. He is a wizard, so if you think about it carefully, there is a verse that comes to mind.


    "... right, a magic guide"


    "If you do something, it''s a nasty way of putting it, but you''re right. It''s my favorite."


    and swimey to mouth just a little bragging. A magic guide is an article that exerts an effect that is not normally possible, with some force applied to what is normally present. Sure, that would be a possible story, but I''ve never heard of an enchant that increases the tolerance of the contents.


    I don''t think it applies to any of the eight attributes, but if you have such an excellent magic guide, do you even want to brag about it?


    As this one roars at the effect of the bag, Swimey, who finished wearing the gloves, trims the collar of his coat and cuts it out invincibly.


    "- Well, it''s too late for the night. Shall we get started?"


    "Don''t be silly, you bastard. Where do you think you are? This is a garden in White Asia that His Majesty the King particularly likes. You think you''re allowed to fight in a place like this?


    This is the garden of White Asia, the king''s garden. What a shallow thought, such as roughing up there in battle. Yes, with a sharp stare, I blame the words that are so lame.


    But Suimei turned his invincible grin into a mockery just for his mouth, as if he had seen something funny as well.


    "Huh? It''s a garden in White Asia. Sure, it''s a garden with a big name that goes well with the vibrant construction, but - as you say, is this really the garden of that white-air?


    "I don''t know what that means. This is the garden of White Asia, above all the presence of the white obelisk that showed the center of the garden beside you. The flowers that colour the garden are all kinds of seeds taken from all over the kingdom, and this is the favorite of His Majesty the King because that spire you see on the left hand side - ah...?


    No. Momentum shook his left hand, but the tower of the throne, where His Majesty''s room was, was not where it was supposed to be. Shadows and shapes.


    The contents of his head fall into confusion at once.


    Swimey said away, as if she knew such her own perplexity or mocked herself without spinning words.


    "What''s up? There''s nothing on your left hand side, okay? The king''s bedroom spire overlooking the gardens of White Ash, as you wish to say, is on your right, isn''t it?


    Turn again to the point.


    "... stupid. Your Majesty''s bedroom must be on the left hand side. Why, why is it on the right hand side..."


    Turn the other way and there it is, the tower. To the inexplicable phenomenon, there are no words. No reason. And it can''t be. The spire I was supposed to point at was on his right hand side, as he put it in his mouth.


    Questions and confusion swirling through my head about what the hell happened. Originally, the Tower of Thrones is on the left hand side. Not as many opportunities as I''ve been called here, but only then I see them. Definitely. But now it''s on the right hand side for some reason. Why?


    Then Swimey, with her meditating mastery, explains.


    "Right. There are two possible answers. Easy. The spire on your right is simply that you were mistaken for it on your left, or that this isn''t the garden of White Asia you know."


    "Stupid. That can''t be..."


    "Really? Then why is there a spire on the left? The moon is rising from the right looking at us? The planted areas of the flowers that make up the garden are being reversed from left to right? Tell me the answer."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    They ask me to give them an answer, but I don''t know the answer.


    Indeed, he was right, the garden of White Asia now was, as its presence mirrored, reversed. Everything I''m even seeing right now, including the moon and constellations, is the opposite.


    This was as if all of a sudden, I was lost in another world.


    "Phantom road..."


    (Divergent inversion)


    "Phumm... Ro-do?


    The words that Suimei uttered - which have not been converted into this language, and therefore are probably words other than the language they use on a daily basis - are repeated without understanding.


    "Yes, this is within the boundaries I''ve made. A mirrored phantom world where everything has been inverted from this world. It''s called a void space, where you braid numbers that don''t exist in the world and you create places that don''t exist."


    "Hey, what''s that? The number that doesn''t exist? Hey, how''s it goin ''? What the hell are you talking about? What the hell did you do?


    To Suimei''s magical exposition, he came out with his mouth shut and was seared and anxious. The same goes for unfamiliar words, but I have never seen or heard such magic. I am the court magician, myself. Totally. One thing.


    Magic is a mystery that uses the power of the element to wake up. To harness the power of eight elements: fire, water, wind, earth, thunder, tree, light and darkness, magic always has any attribute and does miracles by the power of its elements. Using magic as the driving force, he calls on the element with chants, puts the element on the path called the surgical ceremony, and asks for results.


    But this magic doesn''t have it. You don''t have the power of an essential element for magic.


    "Oh man, from there... I knew it, too. The awkwardness of magic over here and what we call medieval civilization. Though the contents seem to be centuries before that. Well, that''s why it''s already unknown from language and conceptual relationships, isn''t it?


    "This is what you think this is magic...? Is there some magic that can transform the world like this? Depending on the attributes, it changes the scene around"


    "It''s not just the looks that are changing... is it like that confusing? It''s a bit of a stupid junction magic, isn''t it?


    Yes, there''s magic using something that I''ve never heard of in the first place, even suspicious if it''s an attribute -.


    "Cool...... maho?


    "Hey no way from there!? You don''t even have a concept of connecting? This place!?


    "So what the hell are you..."


    "The kingdom! It''s kingdom magic! You''ve never really heard of it!?


    "And I don''t know! I don''t know what you''re talking about, but such inexperienced magic exists in this world!


    "... seriously. I''m starting to feel like I can do something in this world."


    Swimey is greatly surprised by something and then holds his head heavy with one hand. Was the magic of this world so shocking to him?


    And he decided he couldn''t even explain anymore? I vomited a big big big give up sigh.


    "... Fair enough. Let''s not have a hard story. The point is, this isn''t the White Ya garden you know, it''s another place I created based on the White Ya garden with witchcraft. So no one notices if there''s a noise or a fight here, or if you leave the magic behind, in your dreams. Okay?"


    "Whoa..."


    I don''t know half what you''re talking about. The magic used is a total mystery. But I understood the situation where it was put. Now I''ve been lured into his cage.


    Swimey opens her mouth when she understands and receives silence.


    "I don''t think you swallowed it before you figured it out. It is important to take the situation calmly. Now it''s time to... Let''s get started."


    "Let it go. You seem concerned that I can let you get lost in the unexplained, but do you seriously think you can defeat me with your degree of magic? I am Stingray, whose kingdom of Astel is the magician of the court, white flames. It''s not like I''m losing to a man who can only face his opponent using such a small craftsman as a coward!


    I can yell at a boy who just doesn''t break being up there. That''s right. You just have to think about it. I am white flame. A wizard who has reached the truth of the flames. Then what can we put behind us?


    If it is a battle, I am an absolute. We''ve burned down several warcraft and demons before.


    There''s not much magic. You can''t lose to a boy like this. What do you say is advantageous when you draw into analogy? He didn''t pull himself in, he can''t even fight without pulling himself into a place like this.


    - Yes, there''s no reason for me to be afraid of him, or to remember the fear.


    "- Hmm. Seems like you wanted to make a mess of things that you don''t understand, but the result is known."


    "Oh, well, with great confidence. But can you really take me down with you?


    "Well said. Then I''ll show you. Because I am called White Flame in this Kingdom of Astel. Reached the ultimate truth of the magic guide, my flame!


    "Mm-hmm. You think it''s the truth?


    When he shouted up loudly, a voice with no dangers of witch mountain play from the face to face. When I heard what I said, the color of Swimei changed visibly, like I had ever been in the cold wind.


    Naturally. It is the truth of the flames that I deal with. Listen to that, look at that, there''s no way the Wizard of Ichii can stay calm.


    Therefore, he speaks for himself. To manifest here the magic that I have arrived at.


    "- It''s flames. Thou, that the flame hath a reason for flame, but that which is out of the reason for flame. Burn down all things, the white that is evil in truth! Truth Flare!"


    At the same time as you utter out the key words, a white, shining flame swirls around you. This white flame took in the surrounding wind, something that led to having several times as much heat as a red flame.


    It is a flame that burns down all matter.


    "Nah - huh?


    Surrounded by white flames, Swimey uttered such a poorly understood tonal voice. Her complexion is full of confusion, and she''s just stunned on the spot for nothing she can do.


    Naturally. A white flame surrounds you that everyone has a vision and doesn''t break their awe attitude.


    If you''re the same wizard, you can''t help but give up resistance.


    Yes, even though there was no imposition, Suimei looked around once with a puzzled face and then "rang a horrible finger".


    It was right after that. The white flame instantly lost its color and turned it into just a red flame.


    "Hey, what?!?


    And while I was surprised by the phenomenon myself, the flames gradually lost their fierceness around Swimey, and as a result, disappeared as if nothing had happened.


    Surprise this one on your ass, take a brief look at where the white flames were burning until earlier, and eventually Swimey slowly opens her turning mouth here.


    "... you know what?


    It was a clap-out dialogue, like being betrayed with tiny results by expectations that were enough to recruit.


    Imagination, impatience, can''t dissipate without losing a place to go. It was confusion that cut the weir out of his own mouth and overflowed to cut that word he uttered.


    "Hey, why!? Why!? Why does my white flame go out!? Those are the extremes of fire that only those who have reached the truth can handle! Why did you just snap your finger..."


    "Wow... what, are you serious? Oh, man. To be honest, I wondered what kind of nasty magic you got yourself into, and you simply mixed oxygen to accelerate the combustion a little bit..."


    "Hey, what''s that attitude?!? Wow, my flame!


    The words do not come out well to the remarkable dismay shown by Swimei. Why did the white flame go out and why did he have a sense of disappointment? Only such an idea precedes me and even interferes with what I say back.


    But Suimei complained to herself that it was not enough.


    "... there''s no curse either. It doesn''t even mean I hung it in flames. There is no such thing as pulling from some inheritance, or even the strength of witchcraft. If I were your master, I''d be yelling to start over from the ground up."


    "Hey, what! What the hell am I missing in my magic!?


    "All of it. All of it! There''s no mon at all, and you''re just a flamethrower! It''s worse than that!


    "What!?


    "Oh, that''s enough... already..."


    Such a swimey who says things like he gave up explaining and saying things. The shaking of merciful eyes through the shadows clap at the exasperation of their magically broken selves.


    It was in there. What happened. What did he do?


    When he sighed loudly again, suddenly at his feet...


    ........


    The magic formation appeared.


    "What the hell!?


    "... Now what?


    The tone of reproach is occupied by shuddering. But above all, I was stunned by the unlikely phenomenon that had happened in front of me.


    "The magic team was painted on its own... Impossible..."


    "... to?


    "Heh, bye! Why... why is the magic formation suddenly appearing underfoot!? That''s impossible, isn''t it? What did you do?


    When he yelled at her for doing something, Suimei now lurked his eyebrows at the evil appearance of blood circles, unlike before.


    This is the one who wants to look like that.


    A magic formation is an auxiliary role in simplifying the itinerary in the exercise of magic by forming part or all of a technique to be constructed when magic is used in a medium capable of writing, not only on the ground, but also on floors, walls, rock skin, paper, etc.


    Normally, because of the effort that occurs in writing or drawing a combination of letters or numbers, shapes, during combat, it is only used in rituals, etc., and is not depicted without any act, as it is now.


    "No, it''s normal."


    "Normal stuff! What can I do to interfere with the magic just so that the magic formations are drawn on their own!


    Yelling again, Swimey held her head out again.


    "Ahhh, there too? Is that where this world comes from? Seriously, are you done? The magic of this world."


    I don''t care about this one. And when I frequently trouble my head and regress from it, I think of my temples as twirling with my index finger, making a different voice than before.


    "Uh, you know. This guy built a predetermined sorcery formula, and he interfered with the world in advance to incorporate the foundation of that sorcery so that a magic formation could be formed automatically. That way, when you use magic, the magic team automatically occurs and you can exercise magic at high speeds. You know?"


    "Oh...?


    "There''s no way you can do that. Right now, it''s made right in front of you. I''ll tell you before I wake you up like that, if you deny not only the magic you just did, but even the mystery that''s happening in front of you, I don''t recognize you as a mystician. All right?"


    ""


    This word was sealed by the boy''s impending rigour to disagree.


    Sometimes his story was legitimate, but the very existence of the technique of automatically generating magic formations was the first ear. Because no one has ever used the magic formations that way before, and the old wizard never talked about them that way.


    " simplifying the process for the exercise of magic would be a must during battle. Is this really a fantasy world of swords and magic?


    Then it was more fantastic where we were... "


    "There''s about a simplification of the process until you exercise magic! No chanting is the best of them all!


    "Huh? What''s that? No chanting is that advanced technology?


    "Oh, of course"


    "Except for the great magic. Then what? Is this going to be an amazing move, too?


    Swimey spoke so easily before playing her pussy and finger. Then to Russia, the sound played - perfectly in sync with the sound of my fingers tapping the base of my thumb - the air in front of me bounced with intense momentum.


    There is no time to exhale or drink. The air scattered in all directions becomes a shockwave across the wind, ravaging the surrounding objects.


    "Ku, ah... What...? No chanting, no key words on top of that..."


    "Awesome, Mizumi! I exercised my magic without chanting, so now I''m one of the great magicians!...... ha, silly"


    Tighten your chest and snap right into it. Suimei, who threw up in an instant that her retreat was cold, was even feeling shriveled.


    But...


    "I''m tired of explaining. I''m not willing to go along with any more of your questions. So."


    That''s what I said, I said the words.


    "Archiatius overload!


    (Magic furnace, load activated!


    Was it a magical chant? Archiatius, overload. Solo words that are too short to distinguish between spells and keywords, and do not even know what they called upon, but make the magic formations that were beneath them shine once and for all strong.


    And a magic formation of white light containing the brilliance of a rainbow unleashed something in the boy.


    "- Tz!?


    Immediately afterwards, the immense magic that sprays. While closing his eyes for a moment to his dazzling power, when he opened his eyes to the cured running stream, there was a figure of someone who harnessed a quiet magic and hardened himself to powerful intimidation.


    "Magic has increased!? What the..."


    "What? Did I tell you I''m tired? Don''t say anything more. Yeah, I know. You''re surprised you amplified (boosted) your magic like you did now. I know.


    Your question is not enough for me."


    Swimey mouths somewhere irritating. The boy who is no longer willing to answer this suspicion will not even temporarily lend himself to the words he uttered aggressively.


    And I regained my quiet temper again and cut it out again.


    "I''ve wasted a lot of time already since I told you to start - now, Wizard, is it my turn?


    And at the end of the question, Swimei snorted like he was not funny or anything.


    ... What is happening right now in front of you? How many times have you thought that since you got here? So is the current increase in magic, but in the end, as I said earlier, this man used his magic formations to activate magic.


    It is a paradoxical act, such as purposefully creating a magic formation to simplify and use the magic process before exercising magic. I have more time to draw my magic formations and eventually more time until I exercise my magic. Yet even though the man in front of him took the process, he exercised his magic at a rate that ignored even the minimum time necessary to exercise the miracle of magic.


    There is no falsehood in that fact, and there is no falsehood in that fact. Then you will no longer be able to treat this boy as an understatement. Because I have done what I cannot and cannot understand without suffering. I''m sure this boy has no hanging. I am nothing more than a wizard with absolute knowledge (from my side), who has walked in a world I do not know.


    - I''m sure this boy is stronger than himself.


    - I''m sure this boy is stronger than the old wizard he mentored.


    - I''m sure this boy is stronger than the brave Reggie.


    - I''m sure this boy is better than the demon king who leads the world to ruin...


    "... who are you?


    "No, you never made a decent name for yourself since you got here. Fine, I''ll give you a name."


    Yes, Swimey spoke as she remembered, then opened her mouth again.


    "- I''m a magician, Mitsumi Eight Keys. He is a modern Japanese mystician who sought mystery in order to reach all the reasons of the world."


    Magician, Mitsumi Eight Keys.


    It was later the name of a wizard who wanted to soil the best wizard in Astel history for the first time and told her she could never reach it.

 Chapter 8 8 Modern Sorcerer Vs Wizard Of The Other World

    As was initially expected, Shuiming, who lured Fermenia Stingray into the junction, was now moving to a position where he could do his utmost as a magician by waking up a magic furnace.


    Fermenia finally speaks of an overwhelming difference in power and is bound by impatience and fear. Before her, Mizumi uses the knowledge she can possess to increase her magic.


    If someone else was here right now knowing the status quo, he might think so, to the fullest, no matter how much everything is overdone.


    Fermenia Stingray says, no, that''s all magicians in this world are inferior to magicians in their world. If so, it is efficient and gentleman to rub your mind, reduce the use of unnecessary magic and carry things smartly, yes.


    But Shuiming has no intention of doing so. No matter how many sorcerers in this world don''t know about the diversity of sorcery systems, don''t know about the effective use of magic formations, don''t devise spell chants that can be called imperatives, and don''t build a magician''s basic magic furnace in his body, the sorcerer is the sorcerer for him.


    If you have the stage to fight and you are the host you invited to fight, you must not lack the courtesy of doing everything in your power, no matter how low the competition is. A sorcerer seems to be a sorcerer, and he attracts and subjugates his opponent''s mind with the magic of the Spirit.


    Sure, we have other intentions at the end of the day because the situation is a situation, but if we are in the middle of a battle, we have to come more than a host. That was the pride of being a magician of Mitsumi Hachi.


    Confront me for a while. There are no words of initiation in this battle.


    The battle has already begun. Later only which moves first.


    It was Fermenia who could no longer live with the tensions of the battle or moved ahead.


    "- Tz! Flame! Thou, that the flame hath a reason to flame, but that which is out of the reason of the flame! Burn down all things, the white that is evil in truth! Truth Flare!"


    It''s the white flame magic she proclaimed the truth earlier. The magic of generating flames that say truth but are actually just high temperatures, but the earlier flames seemed to be a small handful of checks, and the scale is huge out of step. Then there is also a considerable amount of magic involved.


    The flames created in Russia swirl like whirlpools, and when they spread around, they focus on this one in an instant, and converge towards each other.


    - So, Shuiming''s mind switched completely.


    Burn this one or the flame will kill you. No sentiment is earliest for that flame, but none of us are willing to take it in silence.


    Inhale quickly and focus your gaze. Optimize magic to exercise magic.


    "Secandum ex Quartum excipio"


    (Second, third and fourth walls, local expansion)


    This is the magic of your own defense. For the first time in the world, I tried to use the "Golden Fortress of the Rock." I expanded the walls to a limited extent.


    The golden magic formation forms a triple shield in front of the arm that is received in the palm of the hand but protrudes like a protrusion.


    It can''t even work like a flame that''s just hot. The fortress walls are sturdy. Even if it is attacked by a flame, it will not fall. Obstructed by a triple overlapping barrier of magic formations, it disappears without daring, but Mount Seki.


    The white flame line of Article 7 pulls the roar to its tail and crashes into a golden magic formation. This is a fierce penetration until the light strip of white flames that is inhibited scatters its bright white sparks with the clash and all quantities can disappear without sharpening the magic formation.


    White flames scatter the roaring sounds and sparks of the excavating machinery, and the flashing aftermath ravages its own surroundings. One second, two seconds, three seconds, four seconds. But I can''t penetrate the white flame. Inhibited by the surgical defense of the second castle wall, the rotating magic formation of the third castle wall solves the surgical formula that constitutes magic.


    As a result, the dazzling pure white faded back to its original red and finally dispersed before the explosion by the power reflex (reflex) of the Fourth Wall.


    "Not yet, not yet!


    I hear a strong rush, but that is a testament to the next bullet. The fireline that was shot out was out of sight, but the blazing of white flames is still stalled in the air as her words point.


    Again, "Flames!" Under the decree, Fermenia shoots it out. Now rush straight through to survive the white flames that strike again.


    White flames also change direction in the meantime, changing movement and approaching. That''s right, isn''t the title of the court magician Dada? Both the movement of magic to move and the manipulation of flames are carried out quickly and in the shortest possible time. That, the operation of witchcraft, which may be said to be top notch, certainly deserves admiration.


    But in the end, no matter how good it is, it doesn''t make sense if there''s no quality involved there.


    So-called magic that does not have the effect of breaking through the walls cannot scratch the Golden Fortress, and even if the defense is unraveled, the flames will scrape themselves for a second and chase them, but they will not be hooked at the edge of the coat, and they will not be able to leave a single burn.


    With a white flame on his ass that won''t chase him, this one turns straight back into a counterattack. My distance opened on the run. That''s why I want to say, the magic of acceleration.


    Gravity reduction, mass reduction. Nutus.Mltitudo.Decresco." That''s the word. Whimpering less, his own body releases from the shackles of gravity and lightens. It''s like the weight of your body doesn''t even exist right now.


    Then run. No, that''s why I''m shooting.


    Flipping a black coat, peeling off the impending white flame, a gliding swallow attacked Fermenia at speed.


    "Too fast -"


    Is that a cry? The accelerating flesh thin would have been confused with instantaneous travel. If you notice, its presence is three meters there.


    Play your finger in front of him before you finish listening to all her words.


    For a moment, a stunned gaze overlaps with a chilling gaze.


    The magic of a missile. Modern magician Mizumi, rupturing compressed air can only be activated with a finger-playing process. Simple sorcery, but its power is deductive. Simplified, therefore excellent speed, the effect is as physical as it is, so it is easy to understand.


    - Pattin.


    Just as a transparent bomb caused a transparent explosion, the impact pushes the air away and blows every ground directly below it.


    The rupture was close, but I saw it earlier, but it was late, or Fermenia throwing herself out with a single hair in time to dodge it.


    "Ugh, ah...!


    If you try to ring your finger again to block that exit, Fermenia will also change direction poorly. He screams like a scream as he flees lifelessly to be danced to successive shockwaves.


    "Meh, it''s a mess! How can you make magic so easy!


    "Ha - because if you can''t, you lose, third-rate magician. We''re not playing the RPG game, are we?


    Yes, this is not a game. It''s a life-threatening trial. A world where you just wasted about a second of your time and settled relentlessly. It doesn''t translate to the mystery that Fermenia has.


    Remove the reagent bottle from your pocket in a gap where Fermenia escapes.


    And quickly open the lid of that reagent bottle.


    Among them is mercury. The only metal to liquefy at room temperature. In alchemy, a substance nicknamed an amphoteric monster comes out zero, now or now, to hang witchcraft.


    And then pay to shake and hang the long-awaited words on the mercury that drew the line in the universe.


    "Permutatio Coagulatio vis lamina!


    (Degeneration, coagulation, formation is power!)


    Grabbing the mercury that still remains liquid and swinging it backwards like a sword''s blood swing, there''s the mercury that has already taken shape. The blood waves naturally put the wreckage on the sword. The essence is also in the sword. That''s a mercury knife. A shapeless weapon that changes shape as much as it takes by magic.


    "- It''s dirt! Shatter my enemies by turning them into stubborn rubble! Stonereid!


    Fermenia completed the magic just before the mercury formed the wreckage. The little pebbles that are ejected call the soil over its orbit. Just before the flying pebbles reached, they had become spicy stone bullets of pointy fist magnitude.


    "Eat it -"


    "Sweet!


    Slash away the stones that fly in, with the swords that you have created. In front of the magician''s eyes, a bullet is not untraceable. Then it can''t be a threat such as a flying stone. The cutting tip of the mercury blade smashes the stone practiced with magic. The stone debris that flies later also smashes. Streamline along the flow of swordsmanship.


    Dangerous.


    "You''re a wizard, but you can use your sword!?


    "I can use it, but what''s going on? The magician over there has to have melee skills, right? Whether you''re close to using magic or far away, there''s no obstacle."


    Slash.


    "Fuck...... fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, oh, man!


    Fermenia randomly shoots stone bullets just saying she''s already abandoned herself. But the rubble never arrives. I can''t even dust my clothes.


    Cut off the last debris. Variety of crashing dirt mass. There is no more shaping.


    "- It''s flames! He was willing to penetrate, and opened his enemies before me.


    "Permutatio.Coagulatio.vis flagellum"


    (perverts, flushes, squeamish!


    The chant in sync with Fermenia, however, had minutes here with short sentences. A magic formation is built to be pierced by a mercury knife. And use your wrist return to the fullest for a swing. Then mercury, which until earlier was a sharp iron rod, changes as if it were a whip with a leatherstring.


    As the chant goes, a mercury whip roaming through the sky. I slapped her directly next to me for not blocking Fermenian spell completion.


    "Tz!?


    A mercury cut outstrips the speed of sound to make a fierce bursting sound like an empty cannon. Deeply decisive ground. Metal whips have no comparable power to leather whips, etc. The weight, the hardness, the sharpness, even the length. The human body is even thick and thick, and even thin paper breaks through synonymously and brutally.


    "Ugh, gu... no way..."


    I can prune my life with a swing of my arm. Having been stuck with such a fact, Fermenia becomes incapable of moving a step from the spot. You''d usually move smoothly with chanting. Same goes for your mouth. Not a single bar of the spell can be spoken, and only words filled with bitterness emerge from bitterly distorted faces.


    I can see blood drawing from my face. Is that it? No, it''s not the end unless you bend your knees. If it''s hard to float, it hasn''t given up yet. This is where I stand in distress, etc." "Where''s the room for salvation?" I should smash it to the bottom of my heart, without skin, so that I can''t even think about it again.


    Under that will, I burned firewood once to the magic furnace, now named Passion, and exploded my magic into Russia.


    - Oops.


    Sound and illusory loudness and power shook the castle.


    A runoff of bursting magic intertwined, losing its way, which drove a bunch of blue lightning bolts up the roar of a dragon roaring.


    And in front of me is Fermenia, who lost her identity to the war. He turns his gaze of awe with his knees flaunted at the difference in force that he can never resist.


    Before that, Shuiming sweeps out. "Velam nox lacrima potestas"


    (In the book. the power of tears at night)


    From underfoot, a magic formation so enormous as to encompass the garden unfolds. It is the magical light of the Ether that shines deeper than the starry sky. The brilliance of the moment is strong and still fantastic in this fantastic world.


    "Olympus quod terra misceo misucui mixtum"


    (Unmark the heavens and the earth)


    Events and phenomena change at the end of each bar. Unlike the magic of this world, which becomes one with all the spells, casts them out and then overturns the phenomenon at once, this magic is the embodiment of power itself. Even during chanting, the world changes and the situation changes to a miracle that should always happen.


    A particle of golden power rises from the earth, and when it rises toward heaven, it is sucked into the starry sky.


    And countless magic formations were built in Jomtien, as they depicted stars that colored the sky too much.


    "Dezzmoror pluviaincessanter"


    (glaring, pouring)


    If you notice, the magic formation fills the sphere like a star coloring the sky. The type is multiple wide-area deployment type. The attribute is an empty attribute equivalent to an ether. The lineage combines Kabbalah several secrets and astrology, other lineage composite magic that can also be synonymous with modern magic.


    At the stronghold that there is only one word left, Shuiming laughs invincibly and pronounces the execution.


    "Palace Magic Master''s Palace. Do your best to defend yourself, okay?


    There was no resistance that Fermenia could have had to that word. Just spare your life to develop defensive magic.


    And...


    "Enth astrarle"


    (Starry heaven, fall -)


    Keywords were given. A pillar of light that begins with that word and builds upside down from the magic formations of the sky. A mixture of magic and star light, some oriented, as though meteors had fallen with tears overflowing directly above them. Every sound that was on the earth is blown with its thunderous roar to strip all the earth within range of fangs.


    This is the magic of the starry sky, the falling meteor. It was one of the great magic of the Eight Keys of Mizumi, manifested with the words of Ensuastrale.


    ... Eventually, the meteor rain subsided. Later, what remained was the appearance of Fermenia, who had confused the original white garden, as if previous acts of sabotage had been dreams, with the eight-key Shuiming, pure white robe wrapped around a black suit, as a worn out cloth cut.


    Going gracefully beneath Fermenia, unable to move, Mercury knife aligns with its neck.


    "I win. Don''t you have any complaints?


    When you ask for victory or defeat, a trembling voice returns.


    "If so, you monster... which mouth do you want, such as not being able to fight with its strength... Why did you refuse the Demon King crusade? If you go out with the Demon King..."


    "Can you take him down? That''s what you''re talking about. As I said during the sight, the battle is numbered. History proves that. No matter how strong you are, you are no match for an overwhelming number. Winning trials do not exist.


    No matter how good the quality of those who fight is, before the emotional twists that bind a number of violence and a lot of will, every human being is nothing but a tiny one."


    That''s what I said, and Shuiming opens her mouth if she hasn''t said enough yet.


    "Nakshatra and other demon kings aren''t the only ones who have to fight for your favors. Even an army of creatures called the Demon Nation, under its command. That barcode bald guy dropped a country like Nosius. Though there were millions of troops there, it wouldn''t be that size if we thought about it normally and gathered reserve power. Double or triple?


    Even a million dollars is ridiculous, and you want me to deal with that number? I don''t care how many brilliant, nostalgic manoeuvres you run into, there''s no guarantee you won''t get caught up in unusual numbers, is there? How can you take him down?"


    "What are you talking about? Fighting is a battlefield where individual warriors say things. If you have so much power, you can win, and you will never lose."


    "Asshole. I''m saying that quality and quantity are different types of warfare. It''s not necessarily quality equals."


    "As much as you...... a wizard as you say that?


    "Ha? Me? Come on. I''m not such a good magician. Well, I''ve been told he''s a little talented, but he''s a magician at the bottom.... Well, maybe he can laugh with his nose if he''s the most heavenly guy on the other side.


    It''s not even a millimeter in here."


    Fermenia loses her word this time. I''m not sure whether the cause of this was against the unusual awesomeness of the world where Mizumi and the others were, or whether it was Mizumi himself who could laugh and squeal so, but I was still sure that I couldn''t say anything more than an overwhelming difference.


    "Ma, I knew it before I started, but you''re a long way behind on witchcraft in other worlds. Clearly, it wasn''t that much fun. You may sound harsh."


    Yes, Shuiming speaks of her honest feelings right now. For him, whose joy of seeing mysteries he does not know positions him as the Battle of the Mage, unknown sorcery, sorcery knitted at the end of skill, is what he seeks in battle. But there was not one thing in the current battle.


    An unexpected, surprising and admiring death of "fights of understanding." So I won, trying to win. Naturally none of the joys that accompanied it were present.


    And just because it''s time to come, I''ll poke Fermenia at the outcome of this fight.


    "Well, then it''s time for the stage to go behind the curtains, wizard"


    The colder the spine of what you hear, the more you change your voice as much as possible to get it out of its heart and gall, yes. Fermenia, who could not even get up on her knees, had either stopped or blued her face as if she had reached the end of the world alone.


    "Ko, are you going to kill...?


    "Come on. What do you think? How do you think I can settle this settlement?


    "Ya, please! Forgive me for that!


    Fermenia lays flat in the water, forsaking her self-esteem. Help me, miss me, I just need to turn against you no more. Adult, but don''t bother.


    But Shuiming''s nose sounds uninteresting and inquires about it in a mean way.


    "Oh, come on, you were willing to kill me, you begged for your life?


    "Chi, no! I wasn''t willing to kill Lord Swimey more than I was! Just trying to let him know..."


    To fermenia shaking her neck vigorously and sideways, poured is a gaze cloudy with awakening and frenzy. Let''s say I didn''t come to the scene with my life at stake, I was too prepared for this. I have the temper to beat them up, but I didn''t think about the worst of getting beaten up by them, so this difference would be the price.


    I remember hearing about being an aristocratic princess, but for better or worse, maybe that''s the personality that influenced her.


    And Shuiming asks the sincerity of what he said earlier.


    Are you sure you didn''t want to kill him?


    "True! Swear to the goddess Arshna, it''s not a lie!


    "I don''t know how heavy the name of the goddess palace would be for me, but I''m a different world and I don''t know anything about Japanese people."


    Kachiri and a knife without a tweezer sound a tweezer. Fermenia is not Japanese, so she shouldn''t know what the noise is, but instinctively a plea turns into a grieving plea for realizing that the distance of life has shrunk.


    "Oh, please! I don''t want to die yet! I don''t want to die... please, this is it"


    That''s just too much abuse. If you hit your heart with all this, it would be a good time to get down to business. With that in mind, Shuiming speaks with a sense of boredom so that the mean attitude is not understood as acting.


    "... then you are. Instead of helping you, why don''t you take my offer?"


    "... just, conditions?


    "Yes. The first is that what happened here today will never tell anyone. The second is not to tell anyone that I am a magician. Especially for Trinity and water trees. Ready?"


    Fermenia shook her neck to the side when she asked for her consent.


    "Yes, no, wait. Lord Reggie and Lord Mizuki are still telling His Majesty the King that you are the wizard. What should I do in that case"


    "Heh, that was a surprise. I''m surprised an overconfidence like you is telling someone. It''s not enough for me, I thought I didn''t even have insurance when I lost because I could handle it at any time - but it doesn''t matter. Either way, I won''t be able to tell you more about this from you in the future."


    Avoiding the danger that is out of the way from the beginning to the conditions presented, and seeing Fermenia breathe a relieved breath, Shuiming speaks of the last and most important condition.


    "And the third. Based on the above, I need you to sign this paperwork."


    Shuiming then tries to take it out of the void, making a single piece of paper and pen appear on his left hand. The pen was always what he used, and the paper was tedious and written with some arrangement in foreign languages.


    Naturally, Fermenia doesn''t know.


    "What, this?


    "It''s just a certificate. It''s a contract document with the wording that says you must keep what you just said. You don''t mind if I sign that much, do you?


    "... ok. Sign it."


    Fermenia seems a little surprised, but I accept. I don''t make clear predictions about what seems surprising, either way, she doesn''t have a choice.


    Finish signing the certificate and finally press the blood thumbprint. Shuiming sees it to the end and then tells her in white like a moon floating in the sky.


    "- And I forgot to tell you, if I sign this, at the end of the day, if I renege on my earlier promise, you will die."


    "Hey, what?


    "Well, I guess I was going to tell the king later, but that''s not going to happen, is it? I don''t want you taking me in any stranger directions."


    "Wait, you can do that for as long as you want."


    "It''s impossible to say in front of a magician, it''s not worth anything"


    It wasn''t exactly an affront, but I''m going to show Fermenia, who asked me with a strange face, the most effective proof right now here.


    Once Mizumi releases her hand from the mercury knife and attaches the signed deed with her magically lit finger, Fermenia holds her chest against Russia and suffers.


    "Fool......, guh, guh!?


    "This is how it works. The feeling of crushing your heart would be inside, wouldn''t it?


    Release your finger from the deed. Then, open from the commandments that squeezed the heart, Fermenia changed her breath constantly just that, because, uh, she leaks powerless discontent.


    "What, is... no, I didn''t hear that"


    "Whether you ask me or not, you don''t have a choice. It''s not that hard. Simply keep your mouth shut and that''s fine. Isn''t that a lot more conscientious than talking about going to the Demon King to sell you a fight, huh?


    "Ah... ugh... ugh..."


    When I ask, I don''t get back to you.


    If you look closely at that nagging Fermenia...


    (Ah...... did you do something a little too much?


    Apparently, it broke beautifully. Fermenia is whimpering with tears in her eyes.


    The person who did this, Mizumi, could not forbid compassion either.


    Does it extend to the pursuit above? Shuiming, who just doesn''t have that many brutal thoughts with him, tells Fermenia as if he was in a bit of a hurry.


    "Well, that''s what I''m saying, so keep your word, okay? I don''t want to kill you for nothing. I don''t like it."


    The tone was somewhat softer than earlier because sympathy preceded it? Continue to overflow the whimper, throwing it like that in a hurry to Fermenia, who doesn''t know if he''s listening or not, polyscratching his head with a few plans.


    And leave Fermenia wondering if there is anything more to be done, after the gardens of White Asia.


    I ended up putting it on before I dropped it, but it was a missed form.


    ... A battle between magicians is by no means an exchange and consent of life. It is a matter of hope that the Ningro Sorcerer will take the Sorcerer''s life. Surely there is no forgiveness for those who enter their own workshops, but otherwise all magicians are compatriots who must respect one another and hold hands together.


    Yesterday, magic has been suppressed by science, it has not declined and it has been stopped by development. The presence of those who seek magic in it is invaluable.


    So, in order to avoid extinction from the earth of a technique called witchcraft, as different as the system of witchcraft in which it is exercised, there exists an implicit rule whereby witchcraft does not kill witchcraft all the time. For this reason, deeds like the one we had earlier are commonly used. Not to kill you. To make sure you can''t do any more harm to yourself.


    That way, we can keep him alive for once. There are no fewer magicians.


    I forgive you for the other exceptions, but therefore the sorcerer''s duel is not about killing each other in mind, but about the rivalry of sorcery, how mysterious it passes, the point being that it results in the precision of sorcery, its strength, the complexity and altitude of the technique, its theory, its properties, and what we recognize each other for.


    How about this fight if you think about it? There is no witchcraft that makes you roar by accident, and if so, there is no aftertaste of immersion in victory.


    So this is the only emotion that comes to mind.


    "Really, you''re behind..."


    That word, which I said earlier to Fermenia, haunts the water now. I have to live in this world in the future. Whether or not there is a mystery in this world that drives the mind.

 Chapter 9 9 What Is Responsibility

    A few days after one incident in the garden of White Asia, Astel king Armadiyaus Route Astel had called Fermenia Stingray during a glance.


    The reason for the summons was, of course, to hear directly from her, the Master, about the magical mastery of the brave Reggie.


    The story was heard from the other kings, but when it comes to its report, it''s all about abstract praise such as "chunks of talent," "magical genius," and "the highest peak in the world". I guess the specific part is sumptuous, the point is that I just said that my magical arm stood too far and I''m not sure, but I wanted to know more because I also have a responsibility as the sender.


    And the report of Fermenia, who became the master of the brave. Quietly numbing the pure white robe, kneeling before his eyes, he appreciates the hard and brave Reggie and Mizuki Anow.


    Says that the magical genius that Brave Reggie possesses is uninterrupted, and that he can still see the awkward part about the magic and the fine control of the magic, more than ten times the amount of magic and the courtroom magician of the castle, but he can also say that the speed of understanding of magic is unusual.


    Even against Mizuki Anou, he doesn''t have as much power as Reggie, but he has the equivalent. If magic comprehension and ideas are not in the realm of man, then it is so spared that there is no protection for Yingjie''s summons.


    "- That''s it. The magic of Lord Reggie and Lord Mizuki will be eye-catching, and slowly you will both be wizards comparable to the great wizards of all nations."


    The King jokes and asks Fermenia, who finishes his report with a final compliment.


    "Looking to cross the Lord''s guide?


    "With Lord Reggie''s help, or..."


    "Right. Then you can rest assured. If Lord Reggie had so much magic talent, it would be just a worry for me."


    "Ha. I was surprised, too. It was not Dade who was chosen by the world as a brave man to become already comparable in strength to an intermediate demon mentor, even though he had only been touching magic for two weeks. If I may say as one wizard, I cannot forbid envy."


    Fermenia speaks quietly like that. Her face, which drips slightly, is uncertain because of the toppings, but if you''re still honest about "envy," then jealousy will be on the table. I can''t help it. From what I''ve heard, the brave Reggie has learned magic from her at such a rate that she can no longer be cleaned up by the word anomaly.


    Fermenia is also a wizard bewitched as a genius, but once again she would have found herself in a position to speak of it and know how cruel the words were.


    "Surely you will. But without so much power..."


    "As His Majesty said, the Demon King will not be defeated."


    "Uhm."


    King nodding to unanimity of opinion. Finished asking what he wanted to ask about the brave man, he puts his effort and anticipation on on Fermenia, who has dedicated himself so far.


    "Demon conductor, Fermenia Stingray. The child is fine. Lord Reggie''s departure is in three days. Until then, do your best."


    "In your favor. Well, I''m at this"


    And Fermenia, yes, gratefully accepts the King''s decree and tries to exit with gratitude.


    But besides, there''s no voice for consent. The king opened his mouth, saying he still needed help.


    "- Fermenia. There''s something else I''d like to ask you, okay?


    "Whatever."


    "The boy, Lord Reggie''s friend, Lord Swimey."


    So the name the king uttered was a friend of the brave Reggie, Suimei Yakagi.


    Yes, since the earlier reports of Fermenia, the King has been as concerned about Swimey as Reggie the Brave. The same goes for a magical stroll through the castle, but what he was supposed to be most concerned about was the clash with Fermenia, who knew it. It''s been a few days since we talked.


    I asked if anything had changed...


    "Su, Lord Swimei...?


    Fermenia sticks her confusion to her expression as if an unexpected topic had come down and sprung up. I don''t feel that my voice has slightly reversed, but the king asks her about Swimei in detail.


    "That''s right. What move is that boy making after that? Do you still have surveillance?


    "Well, about that... the"


    "Fermenia?"


    But Fermenia doesn''t try to gaze at each other for any reason, and it seems hard to say. Unlike when I elucidated the story of the brave earlier, I get no guidelines.


    Something went wrong. If she''s everyday, Rin as grand. No matter what the situation, no matter what opponent you are, you don''t break your chill attitude, you come to them with a clear response, but now it''s not at all.


    "Ah, uh..."


    "What''s up? Did something happen to you?


    "No, it''s, uh..."


    Even if I ask you again, I can''t seem to be there. I just cloud my words. Ask her if she even sweats softly if she realizes it, now it''s time to ask her a tough question.


    "Answer me, Fermenia. Wouldn''t it be nice to keep your mouth shut? Don''t hide what you''ve seen or seen since then."


    But Fermenia never answered the question, rubbing her forehead against the floor, but bowed her head.


    "Heh, Your Majesty! Please forgive me if that''s all!


    "You think I can''t talk to you?


    "... Yes. Strangely, you''re right."


    "Why?


    "Even with that, it is my immorality. I cannot speak to His Majesty."


    "Mm..."


    Unexpectedly roar at the streak of attitudes against your will.


    Fermenia to lay low and to solidify into words. She has never been more stubborn.


    But why does she want to hide the story after that? No, I don''t know why. Then you wouldn''t even want to talk about it if it happened before they told you not to. If you talk about bad things, you''ll understand. And you''ll naturally assume there''s punishment for violating orders.


    In other words, is this silence self-defense against its punishment? Then it will no longer be decisive.


    "... I thought I said no, Fermenia. But it looks like you did something to Lord Swimey. Didn''t I?"


    Intensifying his tone and asking, Fermenia trembles on his shoulders as if he were a small animal found by natural enemies. Have you feared the shanty and reprimand that will come down? It was unfortunate and unfortunate that she could not have expected this to happen, but no matter how much she spent, she was to blame.


    First of all, we need to get a good grip on the situation, and then we need to tell Sharon about it.


    Hence.


    "Talk. Before I ask if I can punish you, it won''t start until I hear from you."


    "... please, Your Majesty. Forgive me."


    "You don''t have to be that hard anymore. As much as it went against my life, I''m already expecting it. Be mindful and reveal everything."


    "Heh, Your Majesty..."


    "That''s awful, Ferme...?


    - If I noticed, she was tearing up her eyes, which is often the case with Rin.


    When was the first time she cried? Isn''t it since the day she first visited the night club at an early age, when she was far removed from her father, Count Stingray, and her mother, the Countess, who was turning right and left?


    Something''s wrong. Isn''t this like forcing her to do something she can''t possibly do?


    "... why can''t we talk?


    Fermenia does not answer. Just keep your head hanging over yourself, just leaning over.


    And King Armadiyaus will think in this silence for a while.


    Why doesn''t she talk? Why do you refuse to talk?


    He didn''t get an answer about it, but eventually came up with a total, and he decided to change the question.


    - It''s Fermenia. I''m going to ask you this question. "


    "But Your Majesty"


    "Listen, Fermenia. Okay? If my question is correct, answer it in silence, as it is now. Otherwise, shake your neck to the side, okay?


    Fermenia silenced the order without contesting it.


    And I ask her every single thing I think about.


    "During the last few days. Did something happen to Lord Swimey?


    Silence. It is a hit. but still within expectations.


    "So was that verbal attention?


    Now if not, Fermenia shakes her neck to the side. If so.


    "Was that an exercise of strength?


    It is a hit. But when it comes to exercising strength, it would be magically intimidating if it were to be punished.


    Fermenia should also be able to argue, and probably not......


    "That''s when I hurt Lord Swimey."


    But Fermenia went down his neck to the side there.


    "... well, did that try to hurt him?


    To the silence of Fermenia, we lose temporarily words. There was little surprise in this. That is not about Fermenia''s literal exercise of strength. More or less, despite his willingness to hurt him, he could not harm Swimei even with the power of a court magician who is at the top of the list of domestic wizards.


    What does that mean?


    Is that nothing more than the fact that a wizard who hates the protection of the Yingjie summons, which can only be given to one person, and is not guaranteed strength by the element, has unharmed her called White Flame?


    Listening to the sound of his swallowing, he decides to ask her.


    "... then ask. Fermenia, did you lose?


    Silence, the late affirmation. I can no longer doubt it. Fermenia stands alone, against her life, in the presence of Swimei, and suffers an unbroken defeat as a result, and.


    "... and that''s when Lord Swimei grabbed some weakness. Because of that, now you can''t tell me anything. Really?


    ... Hit. Again, Fermenia kept her mouth open because of her weakness. Despite the lack of eyes or ears of the person holding the weakness, I had doubts that he was adhering firmly to the Swimei arrangement, but it was.


    Fermenia, and Suimei, who sent her down, are those who are in the abyss of the Magic Guide. I guess it''s hard for me to speculate on the covenant that was exchanged between the two of them, having only a twisted degree of witchcraft.


    "Heh, Your Majesty. Sorry............. In addition to violating orders, infidelity for our own cuteness. This Fermenia, the existence of any punishment to be spoiled"


    "Good, for he had already been punished by Lord Swimey. Anything more to say whip the dead. There''s no punishment for that."


    "Your Majesty..."


    Fermenia, who regrets his own mistakes and is discouraged. She''s probably sinking so far because it was so shocking for her to fight Swimey.


    Then you should no longer have been punished. If things were so dramatic, her chronic heart would have disappeared with dew already.


    One concern disappeared. But I can''t even be optimistic. Because instead, one fear surfaced.


    "... it''s Fermenia. You can''t leave this matter like this. I will summon Lord Swimey after this."


    "Your Majesty, call Lord Swimey and tell him what the hell...?


    I say to Fermenia, who looked up so confused, that I understood.


    "Let''s make up our mind. Because of that, you cannot ask Lord Swimei. Plus, there''s the subpoena, and there''s the weakness. We have to get rid of his obsession."


    "You won''t, Your Majesty! Lord Swimey will be born like that - ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?


    The anomaly occurred at the moment Fermenia changed her blood phase and disputed it.


    Suddenly she was on the spot, making the scream burst out of her mouth, holding her chest down and making her suffer.


    "- FFERMENIA!? What''s up!? Fermenia!"


    Stand on the throne, not thinking about what happened in Russia. That was all, Fermenia''s way of suffering was unusual.


    But the agony of nagging the floor didn''t seem to last that long, and soon the scream subsided, and Fermenia drooped her head back like it did now.


    "Ha, ha... such a lapse in front of you, sorry... ku"


    "What the hell is wrong with you? What if it''s some kind of illness?


    "No......"


    Words of denial from Fermenia. But like that suffering, there can''t be anything. The brilliant running beauty face has ball-like sweat, loss of blood, bright blue as a dead man.


    Naturally, the cause raises the disease. But I''ve never heard of her being sick, either.


    Reminds me of the situation again. Fermenia now held her chest and suffered out. It will probably be heartache.


    It was in the middle of a conversation.


    It was when I challenged this one and tried to tell him about Suimei, who I had never been able to talk to before.


    Earlier, Fermenia was talking about our cuteness.


    To find out from there...


    "What if it''s just a weakness..."


    "Magic."


    Fermenia does not answer. No, I guess I can''t answer because of my weakness. The slightly visible expression from the top-down appears to be in a spicy vortex. He was distorting his face with regret and sneezing as if to blame himself shallow.


    I have no more questions for her.


    Therefore, speak.


    "Okay. Fermenia, leave everything to me."


    "To, Your Majesty?


    "As I said earlier, I call Lord Swimey here"


    "But!


    "Good. I''ll take all the blame. That was..."


    After this, King Armadiyaus sent his use to the sorcerer who cursed the wizard.

 Chapter 10 10 If You Do, As A Magician.

    When I finished talking to Fermenia and stayed up late at night. During Camelia''s gaze, the king heard the door open.


    It was Suimei Yakagi who came in. A friend of the brave Reggie, Fermenia says he is the wizard of the other world.


    The boy, who at first glance only looks mediocre, graces himself in front of the door and walks loosely towards us.


    The atmosphere was no different from the one he had visited during his first visit, but the clothing he was wearing was different from the one he had seen here before, and it was a delicacy that made him feel sophisticated.


    Because I''m not very used to this kind of place, or swimey kneeling somewhat inexorably.


    "I asked the user and came to the top."


    "The summons of the night, I''m sorry. I''m sorry I had to thank you for the first time, but it''s just the two of us today. Don''t be afraid to make it easier."


    "How''s it going?


    "... is"


    When asked, after a short while, Swimei raised her face (toe) short of understanding.


    The look is still slightly stiff.


    I will ask him about his appearance without immediately going to the point.


    "Lord Swimey. How''s the clothes? Unfamiliar outfit, though."


    "Yes, it''s clothes I brought from the world over there. It''s one of the few personal items brought here because it was in a handheld bag."


    "It''s not the same fun as Lord Brave and his matching clothes."


    "It''s one of the garments that is treated as an outfit in that world. I thought it would be a good place to dress up."


    Listen to Swimey and turn your gaze to his clothes again. The black clothes did not have any wrinkles, and the white cloth draped from the neck and the black cloth worn outside created an unspeakable amount of fun.


    "Uhm. It suits me well"


    "Thank you"


    Swimey says so, then cleverly while kneeling, somehow corrects the collar of her clothes, fixes the spacing of her sleeves, and gets her home ready. I suddenly bowed my head to what I had in mind for a moment, while I felt like the clutter that had been there had disappeared.


    "Late, I showed you something ugly the other day and I''m sorry"


    An awe-inspiring apology.


    - Yes, that was an apology for what happened the day that Yingjie summoned him. That day, Swimey heard from her own mouth that she couldn''t go back, greatly disturbed. That would be the most obvious reaction.


    As soon as I heard it, I stood up to Russia and said, "Don''t kid me, if it''s impossible, don''t call me even though I can''t go back." I''ve been hitting the most painful words for this one.


    On the other hand, the surrounding party was exaggerated that it was too unsatisfactory, but the circumstances made the situation. I took it personally, but I never thought I''d get an apology later.


    "Oh, no, um. It''s good. I don''t know how it feels. I called the others unilaterally and said I couldn''t go back. No need to apologize. Please raise your head."


    "So..."


    When you say there is no sin to be honest, Swimey looks up again. From the look on his face, I guess he also cared about what was wrong with the noise on that occasion, irrelevant. I have a bad bat on my expression.


    And when I finished talking about the last one, I cut the story out of the Swimey guy.


    "Me and I wanted to talk, but..."


    "Um, there''s something I really need to ask Lord Swimey to put down."


    "... ha"


    What I heard was a troubled voice. Is the evil seemingly perplexing face of blood fulfilling and authentic?


    I''d like to ask Lord Swimey about Fermenia.


    "Fermenia......? I do hear you were the one who taught magic to Trinity and Mizuki, but what''s better?


    "No, he said he''d seen you walk out of your room and wander around the castle before."


    Bring up what I heard from Fermenia before to Swimei, who whitefully says he is a thin opponent of engagement.


    Then he gave a weakened bitter laugh, as he did when he was seen even in a bad place.


    "Ah, haha...... I was walking away to a distraction because I heard you were free to look around the castle, was there any inconvenience as well?


    "Mm-hmm. Nothing wrong with that. That''s why I gave up my life. I''m not talking about punishing you for that."


    "So, what the hell?


    "No, you don''t."


    Swimey''s face is a face of confusion. But in fact, the expression is not genuine. I gave you Fermenia''s name. Still, I don''t know what you mean by this question, but I guess it hangs on top of everything else.


    That''s what I call it when I think about it. At the time of the call, you should be concerned. If I were a swimmer, I would prepare quite a bit. Specifically, the threat with strength. There is no way to see the wizard who defeated Fermenia. It will be easy.


    But he''s suggesting to himself in the dark that what he doesn''t do that far into this period is probably end up in peace if you pretend not to look.


    I am aware of the danger. But still, I have to step in.


    "Damn it, what the hell did you do to Fermenia?


    I don''t really know what that means.


    "Lord Swimey. You didn''t know that, did you? Honestly..."


    "With all due respect, are you sure you want to say something ahead?


    The fold I told you, Swimei, has made me say that with a sharp voice that is different than before so that I can wear it on this voice.


    Take a breath of warning. But...


    "Lord Swimey. I want to hear it."


    After being warned and still speaking, Swimey stopped kneeling and stood up, largely.


    Then, at the same time as swinging his arms backwards, the coat that emerged from the absence made a buckwheat sound and flipped.


    It was as if I didn''t know what I''d done, but to think, perhaps the magic of Swimey. This wizard doesn''t know how to do it, it would be the magic he handles.


    Sushi and Suimei, the expression did not leave much shadow until earlier. The sight that was tender changed sharply, seeping through the wizard-specific arrogance that I had seen many times before.


    Some people say it''s bad during the usual sight, but now there''s no one left to say it.


    Swimey mouths like a sigh as she is blinded by the wizard attitude she sees for the first time.


    "- Oh, man, I didn''t know that woman was known that far, even though there was no sign of her screwing up."


    "I still did..."


    "Yeah, you''re right. The first time I was called here, the woman found out about the sorcerer, and I saw some chance to shut her mouth - but now that she can''t talk, how does Her Majesty know I did something?


    "I asked him. If you can''t talk, just be quiet."


    Speaking concisely depending on the matter, Swimey makes a small, mutually agreeable voice.


    "I see. I didn''t think about that. Surely the only pledge I had that woman admit was that she didn''t have to talk to me."


    With a calm voice that reminds me, my mouth turns and my sharp gaze flies.


    "But why did you call me here? I''m the man who took that woman''s life. If you know that, you''ll soon know the danger of calling without one of your escorts."


    Yes, I know. That this call is dangerous. Did you call it without any measures, even though you knew it was dangerous? His questioning is natural. But there was a reason why I couldn''t do it myself.


    "- I did have concerns. But Lord Suimei, like Lord Brave, is a guest I have called to this land. It doesn''t matter what happens, it''s also my fault. Trying to push this reason and impossibility on those who have different reasons for the world and its world."


    Yes. That''s why fangs shouldn''t be pointed. Because the moment you point at it, you become a beast wearing the skin of kindness. Then it''s just too casual.


    "Lord Swimey. I called this to a place I don''t even know, and while I knew the end of my men, I looked at it, and every favor and so on, but I was wondering if you could tell me."


    "Why do you want to hear that much? You don''t have to ask. Your majesty won''t have any itches, will you?


    "It certainly could be. But if he loses his life, he won''t regret it."


    "- Even a chronic woman like that?


    "That''s right. Under my command. So I have to protect you."


    Then Swimey answers with a sigh once.


    "It''s not life-threatening if you don''t talk. That''s absolute. This will be the end of the story."


    "No, not yet."


    "I don''t think we have anything more to talk about?


    The question of a strange face enters. But that''s not true. Even after the administrative exchange, there is certainly still something left to ask.


    "Lord Swimey. I don''t know anything about that. As the responsibility of the caller, I want you to listen. What do you want to do about who you are? I want to crack my belly and talk to you. If I can, I want to get rid of panning."


    Yes, that was true without falsehood.


    Indeed, this story will also end if Fermenia and herself shut their mouths. Only myself and her will know about Swimey. That will bring back days like before. Only that it means calling the brave from different worlds and sending the brave to the Demon King crusade.


    But then, won''t you even throw out the blame for calling? Isn''t it too casual to leave everything to our cuteness because something inconvenient happened by calling it in, even if the person involved is equipped with the power to bounce this adversity? It would make sense to do everything we can here knowing everything he wants to do.


    It''s just...


    "... regardless, I''m not going to force myself to ask. It''s also up to you to ask what Lord Swimei doesn''t want to talk about. I hope I don''t have to tell you anything. You''re right. Please."


    He remained seated on the throne, but bowed his head. There is a serious thing in the king of one country, but to not lose his own pride, show.


    After a while I raised my head, what was there was a stunned face. I was so surprised why I did it and why I even did it.


    And Swimey exhales like she gave up something.


    "No, I want to apologize for the rudeness of what I said earlier. If Your Majesty would like to ask you a question, please answer as far as I can to defile the last seat of the Order."


    - Not even kneeling would make anyone feel disrespectful. But still, somewhere from earlier, the arrogant atmosphere disappeared with dew, and the tone changed somewhat. Perhaps this is the real him. Swimey Yakagi, one wizard, is neither the usual him with the brave Reggies, nor the earlier he is relative to the enemy and thoroughly on the shore of arrogance.


    And this is the biggest thank you he can take.


    Ask him if he shows promise when he breaks his stomach.


    "Who was that?"


    "It''s like a scholar proposing to explore mystery, called a sorcerer in the other world. Generally speaking, I know what you might call a wizard."


    "Mage......"


    Speak what you hear. Words that had until now only been heard as wizards due to the influence of Yingjie''s summons sounded so new for some reason. Is it because you heard something rightly spoken from the mouth of Swimei and like the roots? It arrived correctly in my ear now with something different from a wizard.


    Ask after it.


    "Why are you hiding it? To Lord Brave and Lord Mizuki, anyway."


    "You may already have heard from Trinity that the other world is developing a technology called science unlike this one, but that is a world where witchcraft has been driven behind the world, and magicians are subject to elimination from all forces. So there is no such thing as a superficial magician.


    If you get on the table, you''re done being smashed from the other side because you don''t follow the world''s currents. You can''t stand up and call yourself a magician for a reason."


    Mouth it, and then add, "I was also hiding it here, for the reason that I said so, I was being discreet," Swimey.


    "So, Lord Brave and Lord Mizuki don''t know. Even when Fermenia reveals who she is."


    "Yes. I wasn''t sure I was fully perceived by that woman then either, so it went up to the question of whether I knew or what I would do with that mouth if I knew. So, while I was doing my research, I was sowing seeds to lure them out, and I thought," Well, I don''t think the other side would respond to the discussion. "


    There was something in that sentence that bothered me.


    "You think it''s an automatic doll?


    "Yes. Pretty well done, dressed as a heavy cavalry. They attacked me, so I broke every operation."


    "The Golem of the Magic Instructor Slamus..."


    The golem that struck Suimei had something in mind. The only remaining golems in the castle are those made by Slamus. Naturally, when it comes to dolls that move automatically, there''s only his work.


    Slamus'' golem is well made and powerful. If you bring it up, you can often ask about Fermenian hardness before Swimei knocks you down.


    But.


    "But I can tell you this to Fermenia, wasn''t the exercise of some strength too steep?


    After all, it seemed unreasonable to develop into a feud. There was still room for discussion.


    It wasn''t from Fermenia that I got my hands on, but I couldn''t help complaining.


    Besides, Swimey has an extremely serious face.


    "I can''t deny that I''ve been on track for a little while. But I, too, am the one who makes the way of magic. The sorcerer has a sorcerer''s fashion, and he simply snapped the Tengu - no, he snapped the nose column of the chronic and wanted to give back his interest in the crime. After that, I was forced to accumulate a build-up of depression."


    Finally, he sighs at Swimey, who shows a laughing face worthy of his age.


    "... you''re a bad kid"


    "A magician or something. It would be like that. He is a selfish creature and only interested in what he aspires to. I don''t think about anything around me. Besides, I know your majesty is not in a position to complain when you say you''ve seen him?


    "Sure."


    Yes, I myself am responsible for sweetly looking at Fermenian thoughts and missing them. I wouldn''t be in a position to say strongly to Swimey, and I can tell from the results that his response was sensible. Because if you use magic without restraint, you can''t count evil and so on, and if you want to satisfy your greed, that''s what you should have been free to do.


    Still, he pulled into the room and made a big deal out of it without bothering anyone. There was no variation in the treasure palace, the office room, the safe, or any other material items stored in the vault, even when they were made to examine.


    And I can tell you that there was still pity in that response to the Fermenian assault. I don''t know about that world over there, but it''s the way I got my hands on that type of golem that I can''t complain about being killed here.


    Swimey then turns, in large part, to the lateral pillars. No way. And.


    "... that''s why. Don''t worry, it''s on the eight-win extension. I''m not putting any more orders on you."


    Like I say to someone who''s not myself, no, it doesn''t cloud either. Fermenia is the subject within what Swimey mentioned. And certainly in the shadow of that pillar.


    Fermenia seeps amazement into her face and comes out of the shadow of the pillar.


    Swimey, on the other hand, turned to this one again after just a glance, as I saw something that wasn''t even funny.


    Ask Swimey.


    "... since when have you noticed?


    "On the contrary, why do you think I didn''t notice?


    Sure it is. Swimey is a wizard. I should have carried things on the assumption of realizing rather than carrying things on the assumption of not realizing them.


    But.


    "Lord Swimey. About this..."


    "You don''t have to tell me. When I said just the two of you earlier, I thought," Well, if you''re thinking about your dear minister and that woman, it''s not something you don''t understand. "


    "Sorry."


    Apologize honestly. It was not for self-defence, but simply for her, that he was making Fermenia refrain. Swimey wouldn''t talk if Fermenia was there, and if she wasn''t present, that would end her without knowing what was going on. That''s why I kept him hidden.


    After all, Swimei was not spotted and told me.


    Fermenia calls Suimei''s name with her blue face.


    "Su, Lord Swimei..."


    "You said you wouldn''t do anything, but you didn''t turn blue. You''re a jerk. If you''re a magician, you''re older than me.


    "Ahhh..."


    Fermenia closes her mouth to that spicy word of Swimey, who doesn''t even turn around. Can''t you walk past that and say anything back?


    Ask Suimei again, who is waiting for the question.


    "I was still looking into the subpoena..."


    You mean the will doesn''t change?


    "I thought I said I wanted to go home. I have something to do over there. And..."


    "And?"


    "... I can''t go if I don''t make my way home when Trinity and the others want to. My friend doesn''t follow me knowing it''s dangerous. As a magician, you have to do that."


    Oh, and the admiration leaks unexpectedly. Whatever its purpose is for himself. She said she wanted to go home. But I also think about them. When the opportunity is ready, yes.


    And it was a surprise to have a ring to it.


    "How can you analyze that?"


    "If you take some time, it won''t be impossible"


    "You mean...!


    He said he could analyze the magic formation of Yingjie''s summons, which no one was told could untie.


    That subpoena that may be more telling than what time it is. If you draw it in different dimensions, you can activate it simply by casting the spell it conveys, but the knitted technique is too difficult to comprehend, and no one yet understands the procedural logic of the subpoena.


    The boy who said he could do it, in the tone that he himself had not made it an anticipation.


    "I didn''t expect the gratitude of studying demonization and sublimation to come out here. I have no idea."


    But if you say you''re that lucky.


    "But if you''re paying so much attention to Lord Reggie and the others, why aren''t you trying to tell them everything? Known otherwise, Lord Brave..."


    "Your Majesty, if you come back there knowing my nature, it could be harmful to them too."


    Without getting your hair in, Swimey says. Give them a reason not to teach them their identity. Aside from our own perils, there are other things to fear.


    "Isn''t that something you should keep in your mind?


    "Your Majesty. I don''t know about this world, but the world over there is in the demon cave"


    "Demon Cave," he said?


    "Yes. In that world, there are as many dangerous things as you just know, even if you can get a doorway in a person''s mouth. The technique of listening to the other person''s memories and taking them away is more the technique of letting them speak their memories unconsciously. The more witchcraft involved, the more free time there is to enumerate.


    If you reveal who you are in a detour like that, how much will you pay for that danger? Even those who know only the magician, and the madman who points the blade, exist beyond."


    "Is the magic guide in the world so profound?"


    "Yes."


    Look at the snort swimey, I think.


    I thought it would be right to speak honestly if I could truly put my faith down, but wouldn''t I? That''s all, I guess the magic guide over there is deeper than the magic guide over here in the world, both the immersed darkness and the darkness you can take with you.


    There are many external enemies, and they are constantly exposed to the crisis while pursuing them in a place that is never out of the sun. Perhaps this prudence is also an impossibility.


    "When they say they want to go home, they''ll have to talk in the end...... it''s a hard story to say in front of what I''ve been hiding"


    "I guess."


    He''s right, we have to explain that when we show him the repatriation team, and if we''re going to learn magic and go home, we need to have the hearts and minds of the other world. We need to talk. But I can also say that it is not easy to talk to him when he is in the mood.


    Spilling on that is a mixed word of shame.


    "... you still don''t go with it."


    "I''ve said something similar before, but I don''t want to do anything reckless."


    "I defeated Fermenia. If so, I don''t think I''m reckless. Besides, Lord Swimey would be able to help Lord Brave?


    "Maybe, but in any case, it won''t be necessary."


    "How can you say that?


    "It was also a contention then, but Trinity is never a shallow man. I am a man who often does things without clapping, but I will never forget to think deeply, judgment and prudence when I am here, and besides, I have tremendous power now because I have been called as a brave man.


    Then my worry here is like walking outside worrying about whether or not they''ll snort on a pebble on the side of the road. I''m not saying you can ever crusade the Demon King, but you wouldn''t bother to go to death."


    "Right."


    Swimey said with a grin on her mouth that she didn''t care. He trusts Reggie and the others, too.


    Eventually, the spilled phrase, "I think it hurts sometimes," is probably what I think of them. It''s never something I thought I should look terrible at.


    Ask Suimei like a confirmation.


    "Again and again, what about Fermenia?"


    "As I said earlier, there''s nothing if you don''t talk about it - right? That''s enough."


    And, Suimei, the expert, took out a piece of bright white paper. I thought it was a piece of paper with no philosophy whatsoever except that it shows a beautiful white like the first snow, but if you look closely, there are letters and blood marks on the front side.


    And Suimei hangs on to it, as if to tear it apart.


    "Su, Lord Swimei!? Ma''am..."


    Fermenia, blue-faced in an instant, lets Swimey shout for a halt, but the voice did not reach her.


    Relentless, the sound of tearing paper. In Fermenian ears, how did it arrive?


    At the same time that she was drunk by some emotion and dropped her knee on the floor, the pieces of the pieces of paper that had been torn apart many times scattered between the glances.


    Swimey ripped the paper off and dropped everything from her hand. When he rang his fingers, all the pieces of paper were drunk by the blinking red lotus and disappeared.


    "Ah..."


    "The court magician. Now the curse that hung on you is gone. Thank you to His Majesty for putting your life on the line today.


    Ask elsewhere about the half-baked Fermenia to the sniffled Swimei.


    "Is that good?


    "Your Majesty wants to get rid of the pangs with me, doesn''t he? Then this is the best of the pan. There is no need between Your Majesty and me."


    And, say it, again.


    "I just want you to promise not to talk to Trinity and the others, not to let them talk, not to do anything that will make them understand. Let''s not have to ask..."


    "Okay. Let''s do it."


    Show your consent to the words of Swimei. You gave me this far, and now I have no reason to say no.


    And one more thing I want to ask you for the future.


    "What are we going to do after this? If you''re in the royal castle until you get a chance to return, I don''t mind..."


    He is a guest we have been forced to call from other worlds. The fact that the blame doesn''t go away. It would be a sensible procedure to have him live in the royal castle as he is if he were to pass through and take care of him until the repatriation formation is complete. That''s a story if Swimei wants to be here herself, and if that''s not the case, you have to ask.


    And Suimei shook her neck to the side in response to the question.


    "No, after Trinity and the others left the castle, I thought I''d leave the castle too"


    "What are you going to do when you leave the castle?


    "I am thinking of going to the Nerferia Empire. The Empire is a land of three nations and adjacent major shocks. I was wondering if it would be a great place to get all sorts of information and supplies I wanted."


    To Swimey''s thoughts, roar. It is true that the Nerferia Empire is also an impulse to travel to and from the three countries, including Astel, and distribution is more developed than here. Astel also has a strong alliance and is relatively easy to enter, making it an ideal place if you want information about everything that is difficult to obtain in Astel.


    To be honest, I don''t want users like Swimey to leave the country, but that''s why it won''t be possible to restrict his behavior, and it won''t be a good thing to be strong about it.


    "... well. Then let me know if there''s anything I can do for you. All I could possibly do was take it as a whisper, but let''s do what we can."


    I offer my support for him as he leaves. But how could Swimey not nod?


    "Thank you for your concern. But you don''t care about me."


    "Why? From now on, your lord will descend into a land you do not know. You''re gonna need some kind of help, aren''t you?


    Swimey is a man of another world. The culture and customs you have in this world should be different. And there are no handouts to rely on. Then there would be hardship in life, and help should have been needed.


    But.


    "I don''t mind. I''m about to jump out of this castle under the uncomfortable and unsolicited thought of my life. Nor will you give generous care to such a person. Your Majesty must take care of what you call a ticket, more than I do."


    "But..."


    "The noise here last time and the fact that I was pulling into the room made my scent a lot worse too. If we are to support such a person in his or her unsolicited conduct, let us certainly praise the generous manner in which he or she has treated it, but the majority of complainants will be. That shouldn''t be convenient for His Majesty."


    About that, Swimey was right. If he were to leave the castle, the rhetoric should flow that he jumped out on his own, as he put it in his mouth, no matter what he said, in view of his apparent deeds so far. First, definitely. Then if you bring the aid and other stories there, it is imperative that there be dissatisfaction.


    If the king cares too much about why he cares about those who do nothing so far, he gets a bad reputation.


    "But what if I said still?


    "I appreciate that concern. But it''s hard."


    "Mm..."


    Stuck in words by the harsh words uttered by Russia. Swimey was stubborn. I don''t mind. I can tell you that I don''t mind.


    That was a statement that could be taken as unfounded confidence, but there was a temper here and now to back it up.


    What do the pointed black eyes look to? The eyes of those who challenge you to strive for difficulties that are not yet ahead of you.


    Summarizing style doesn''t really seem like what a boy of this year has, heavy pressure.


    And...


    "... within living in this world, there is always a wall of disability that stands. No matter how big it is, no matter how high it is, why can those who can''t get over it lightly be named magicians? I''m a magician, Mitsumi Hachiki. He is the one who confronts the difficulties in the name of the mystery that exists in this world. Therefore, Your Majesty, I repeat.


    I would appreciate it if you could just take care of me."


    Strictly speaking, the boy had no gaps or flaws. Only those who sought to unleash the impossible had the strength to do so.


    Again, it''s something else. This boy was a kind of person who should never be caught up in Yingjie''s summons.


    Still sipping and looking forward, Swimey breaks her face, which was much harsher, and mouths herself mocking.


    "I dressed up as... but that''s not what a man says when he doesn''t spare his life to go to war"


    "If you''re going to say that, it''s not a limited story. All those who were frightened by the fear of the Demon King and pushed the irrelevant into all things should be exposed to his blame. Including me..."


    Yes, who can say that that Australian is excessive? Only those who go to crusade the Demon King are eligible to complain about not going to crusade the Demon King. It is not a word that can be said by those who spare their lives and are in a safe place, and Swimei confronts the field with difficulty in one of them. No one deserves to blame him.


    How stagnant is this obstruction to such a boy in pursuit of the unseen? I have no reason to know for myself, but I''m sure it would have been a huge pain in the ass for him. It hurts my heart how he summoned me here then.


    So did you empathize with him to say that you could feel so? Even though the parents and children are separated from each other, they do not understand.


    Immersed in such a strange nostalgia, Suimei opened her mouth, largely.


    "Anything else you''d like to ask me?


    "Bye -"


    sweet to his favor and released some questions after this. About him, about Reggie, about Mizuki. Not just the sorcerer''s story, but even the other un-loved stories with the braves.


    I was supposed to talk to him late this day.


    ... and time passed, after Swimey returned to her room. Speak up to his subordinates, who refrain beside him, looking at the door he left.


    "... Fermenia"


    "Ha"


    "That was quite an interesting story. You wouldn''t have heard such a thing from Lord Brave, would you?


    "As I said."


    Fermenia quietly agrees that because she was broken from the commandments, or because her complexion was restored. She was also involved with Reggie as a master of the brave, but she shouldn''t have talked to him that closely. It would have been fresh to hear that story from another human being again.


    Has this made reconciliation, and no more panning? There are no concerns or concerns that would have remained later.


    "... maybe Lord Swimey was going to do this from the beginning."


    To that word, Fermenia lurks his eyebrows.


    "But if it was, I think he was a little careless. There is no countermeasure to the inconvenience that would undoubtedly arise if the forecast of the settlement quoted were to be missed"


    Yes, indeed, she is right, if this one comes out hard without bowing her head, Swimey''s thoughts will melt and create a decisive crack. I would say that Fermenia is careless, but it makes no sense to say that she is not anticipating disconnection because she was anticipating reconciliation. The evidence suggests that Suimei...


    "Fermenia, do you know the clothes Lord Swimey wore?


    "Clothes? Those are definitely battle courtesies and... Ah"


    Have you noticed Fermenia? But by combat courtesy, are you still saying that?


    Fermenia, who answered, turns to the eye of admiration.


    "That''s your wisdom eye. Lord Suimei didn''t say a word, but you know very well."


    "The atmosphere and standing of Lord Swimey, who came in here, and the generals who came back from the battlefield, overlapped somewhere. So I was hoping I might."


    Mouth one day''s past and the earlier as two evocations.


    At that time when Suimei wrapped her jacket out of nowhere, she was reminded that the generals back from the battlefield still couldn''t even remove the smell of blood. That''s why I intuited it. That was his outfit when he went to fight.


    Therefore, there is no reason not to anticipate it. Whether it''s a settlement or a decisive crack...


    "... probably could have fallen either way for Lord Swimey. If you turn to an enemy, to an enemy, if you turn to an ally, to an ally. There was a gap to get into us because we could have fallen either way. I left a gap in my way. On top of that, if I voluntarily seek a settlement, I can determine that it would be enough to believe, and if I did harm, Lord Swimey should push through that attitude."


    "But if this summons is a trap,"


    "That''s why it''s good. Lord Suimei had spoken of his skill in manipulating memory. Even if things flow to the worse, unless they are spoken to by Lord Brave or Lord Mizuki, we can do anything about it. If it was my intention to harm Lord Swimey, I cannot speak to Lord Brave in any case. I can''t even move big enough to be enlightened.


    If so, the only way to beat Lord Suimei is to beat a handful of elite, sophisticated princes... but can we defeat even the foreseen Lord Suimei?


    I will answer this question, because I have been answered more than the commandments. Is the strength of Swimei enough to outweigh the surprise raid that gathered the castle''s elite? No.


    After a short tour, Fermenia opens her heavy mouth.


    " impossible"


    "Right. I guess."


    There was no wonder and shock in Fermenian assertions. I wondered if it was such a thing, so I could take it.


    "But Your Majesty. Was it really so?


    "Come on, I wonder"


    "Huh...?


    "I just talked about what if. As there is no certainty in the contents until I look in the box, however many places fit in with the current story, it is only my imagination, unless Lord Swimey says so."


    Yes, all we''ve ever talked about is speculation. No matter how much it matches, it may simply have happened by chance.


    "Ha, ha"


    Wrinkles between the brows as bad as a circle of blood, Fermenia responds. Don''t you see? You can''t even tell. Because I don''t understand it that much either.


    But...


    "Lord Swimey didn''t expect me to bow my head either."


    Yes, perhaps only there, surely, can be said to be the part that I did not make it an anticipation for Swimei. You should have believed me because it was a shock that I lowered my head, which could not have been lowered.


    "... I don''t get it"


    "Good. Never mind."


    Speak to Fermenia on her knees, and once again give her a solemn voice.


    "- Well, Fermenia. You''ll have to punish me for that."


    Fermenia has no objection to the words. Before Suimei was called, she said to herself that she would be punished. The expression is serious, too, waiting to be known.


    " ha. It depends on spoiling and accepting any punishment."


    "Then it''s Fermenia Stingray, the court magician. You have been stripped of your duties as a court magician, and..."


    And the long night of magicians and kings ended.

 Chapter 11 11 Brave Departure

    - Kingdom of Astel, Royal Castle Camelia, in front of its great castle gate. There, Trinity, Mizuki, and Titania appear in brilliant tanks, holding back the ranks of the kingdom soldiers, the musical team, and the higher knights back and forth.


    If they dive through this gate, they will be greeted for the first time by humans living in Metaire, the king''s capital, and will miss their journey.


    Shuiming speaks with some regret to them as they head to the unveiling parade in Castle Town, the first step in the upcoming Demon King''s Crusade.


    "Finally, you''re here."


    Yes, as Shuiming said, he finally came. This is the time. The day of the journey. As soon as the parade is over, Trinity and the others embark on a journey to the Demon King''s Crusade with some knights. When you''re here, it won''t be impossible to have emotions on the table that you think are untrained.


    But on the other hand, speaking of Trinity, a sunny face. Do you have any expectations for your upcoming journey, or are you just hiding the tension that binds your body behind its face? I don''t know which one, but I open my mouth with such a usual face like him.


    "I''m coming."


    "Take it lightly, you too."


    When Shuiming speaks by changing her unfortunate gaze to a frivolous look, Trinity looks extremely serious and denies it.


    "That''s not true. I still thought about this a lot, didn''t I? I thought that was a mistake."


    "No, you''re wrong. Whatever you think is wrong."


    Even if you pronounce it with a distant eye, the atmosphere won''t drink it. When you release a penetration into your usual way, you hold your hands together in front of your chest to see what''s wrong with Titania.


    "Dear Swimei..."


    She is the princess of the Kingdom of Astel. My mind is complicated against negative words. She affirms the crusade, too, but I guess she also has something guilty, though not exactly like the king.


    Her anxiously shaking eyes pat her shoulder gently, anxious to disappear, and then Trinity turns to this one and speaks strongly of her will.


    "Yeah. No, Mizumi. Whether I go or not, the Demon Army is attacking human territory. So we can''t go home. We have nowhere to run. Then I guess I''ll have to fight the Demon King someday.


    I can''t say absolutely. So if we fight against all kinds of enemies and become strong by now, it should be a good deal to deal with if the time comes. Of course, it''s about defeating the Demon King."


    Tauntaughter and convey thoughts Trinity II. Do you still have some idea of a future plan in front of you when you go on a crusade and say something unscrupulous? I can only say that the outlook is bad, but if the idea is that fighting the Demon King is inevitable for them, that would be a good way to deal with it.


    Still, pull out the meanness and push it to the back of the story.


    "Don''t you think that if Trinity ran away, someone would take her down one day?


    "I don''t have the convenience to try things like that. Maybe, but if that thing comes off, we''re gonna be dead."


    Lack of optimism is a good idea.


    But...


    "You''re always going to hit me with a heads-up."


    "Can''t you?


    "I don''t hate you, but I think we should just stop doing that this time, okay? It''s not like a bad town or a runaway."


    It was before I sent it out to you now. The daily routine was somehow matched by the sense of justice of Trinity, which also led to disputes with such idiots and assholes.


    In the end, it can also be managed by Trinity''s skill and natural airiness, but only this time it is as if the opponent is a different Demon. The odds of doing just as well are natural but low.


    But Trinity speaks with confidence.


    "Then you can tell me that now."


    "... really, uh, to put it this way,"


    "Ha."


    Look at this one boy''s face and laugh happily at Trinity. Do you enjoy a thoughtful exchange? Certainly not bad.


    And I say to Trinity II, who spoke the thought to the end, my own answer when I heard it.


    "... I see what you''re thinking. If you''re not going to die, but to survive here, I have nothing to say to you. Just don''t be impotent."


    I see you''re turning your mind around. Reckless is reckless, but not just reckless. If you are going to take action to live, it will properly produce an obsession with raw and also accompany the consequent action. But still, I can''t help but push.


    Then Trinity looked a little serious.


    "It''s all right. I''ll get you to the Demon King as soon as I can."


    "Hey."


    "Ha, it''s a lie. First of all, you have to be strong."


    Releasing a frivolous penetration, Trinity laughs that it''s a mild joke. Why do you break your hips and weave jokes even though it''s a serious occasion?


    No, I guess he has what he calls proper anxiety. I want to drain the gas everywhere because it''s hard on me when I''m stuck. So laughing off between stories is relieving tension.


    I can''t curse that as careless. How can I be angry? Being a brave man is poured from all sides, this is resistance to smudges and heavy pressure.


    So this one is very serious, and I say that this is every whisper so that it can only be heard in Trinity''s ear.


    "... if you think it sucks, take Mizuki and run away and hide somewhere. Being a brave man doesn''t guarantee that I can defeat you as conveniently as comics and novels."


    "... I know. But I''m going to do whatever I can."


    "Stubborn guy."


    When Shuiming exhales in such a grumpy sigh, Trinity asks him if he can''t give it away.


    "What are we going to do now, Shuiming?"


    "I''m Ale. I''m thinking of leaving the castle."


    "Huh...?


    First ear. No, first ear. He didn''t say anything to Trinity about his plans for the future. Naturally, both the water trees and the teatania that cement both sides of him look like foxes stuck to this opening story.


    Of these, Mizuki asked on behalf of the three of them. He seeps worry and asks in surprise.


    "Shui Ming-kun, what are you going to do when you leave the castle?


    "No, I don''t have a particular purpose. I want to live outside."


    White watering behind a serious face.


    Then Trinity asks with a slightly more pressing look.


    "What about life?


    I''ll find you a job. I''ll fix it.


    Answer Trinity, Titania.


    "Dear Swimey. If you''re in the castle, your father will cover your life. You don''t have to leave, do you?


    "Maybe, but I still want to leave"


    "Why? No matter how much the King''s capital is safer than the rest, it is difficult to say that outside the castle is safe for Suimei, who has been summoned from different worlds and without the protection of this knowledge or the summons of Yingjie. I don''t think you have the advantage of leaving the castle..."


    Surely it would also be an idea to say so if Titania were not aware of her own power and purpose, as she said.


    "Hey... if you''ll excuse me, the castle is uncomfortable."


    "Ah..."


    Bad looking face of a bat. So did you guess? Teatania''s ears also seemed to have their own flair in them, and she realized what it meant and shut up.


    Then, Trinity didn''t even try to hide her displeasure.


    "Do you want me to tell you?


    What does that mean? Are you willing to tell each and every one of the castles now? Whatever it may be, it is said to be unscrupulous.


    "No, that''s fine. What are you gonna do if a standing bird comes after you? If you do that, you''ll definitely get screwed."


    "Ugh... but..."


    "From Yi. I''m working out a plan for the future."


    When I say that, doubtless, the water tree asks.


    "What about the plan, what about the money?


    "Sell textbooks and stuff you don''t seem to use."


    "Can you sell that? All the letters are written in Japanese, right?


    For the surprise of Mizuki, we had an answer. No matter, I have both grounds and confidence to sell.


    Therefore, I asked Titania for ink.


    "You can sell, right?


    "Yes, there won''t be a problem. I was wondering if a merchant who misunderstood it as a book of magic or something would jump in order to sell it to a favored aristocrat for a high price..."


    Before, Teatania should have been looking at textbooks, so she also knows what''s in them. She is a person in this world. I''m sure of that opinion.


    Japanese textbooks certainly do not use this language. But that makes it a strange book that cannot be deciphered. Moreover, if the design is solid, some would misinterpret it as an important book.


    "All you have to do is blow it over here and raise the value as much as you can. I''ll make it my immediate living expenses."


    "... Hey Mizuki. Isn''t that a fraud?


    "I''m not fooling you. It doesn''t matter, does it?


    Even so, I think. Bad as I am, it''s an abalone. But still, it should be something else. People who resell can make money, and people who buy can be entertained. When I say I''m going to blow on that, I''m not even going to sell it for the price of being an idiot.


    "Are you okay?


    "Sort of."


    "Really?"


    "Really. I have plans for the future."


    With that said, the water tree made a face that looked complicated. I guess I''m not convinced. I guess I wouldn''t have even looked like that if I had acquired this magic, martial arts, and general upbringing with them - for that matter, I was getting the knowledge I needed. I have no choice, and I can''t help being worried.


    Then let''s go for it.


    Under such an idea, I would point out against the water tree, which still can''t wipe the strengths of its worried face.


    "I don''t know, it''s nice of you to worry about me, but why don''t you let Mizuki worry about herself too?


    "Yes, I''m fine! I can use magic now."


    Yes, Mizuki is wearing magic just like Trinity. According to what Titania has said, he is comparable in strength to Trinity II with regard to it. She may not need to worry either, but the focus of Shuiming''s story is not pointing there.


    "That''s what I''m trying to say. Magic. You can use magic now, so don''t do what you used to do. Hey, Trinity?


    He just laughs as weak when he asks his friends to agree to the sincerity of the question.


    "Ah, haha..."


    "Susu, Susu Mizuki! I''m not gonna tell you that. Promise!


    Mizuki, on the other hand, says, turns his face bright red and panics to Russia. It''s a memorable reminder for Mizuki. Trinity and the Three, it is a history of water trees that were in a way untouchable when we had just met.


    Teatania, who doesn''t know that, tilts her neck properly and looks at this one.


    "It''s like old times, is it?


    "Yes."


    "Shui Ming-kun! You mustn''t say that! Absolutely! I''m not pretending!


    A water tree desperate enough to be arguably the best since I''ve been here any longer. Tell her not to ask her about the help boat and Titania, which Trinity wonders like a toddler.


    "There are lots of water trees, Tia."


    "I care"


    "Never mind! This is our only serious secret! It''s a secret garden! No one should know. It''s dangerous!


    "Then, even to me..."


    and teatania to be tough on face to face with the discontent and slight sadness of fellowship. When I do, I ask her, aware of her companions, with the implication that it''s time to deflect her from the focus of the topic from the footprint of the water tree.


    "That''s right, and is it okay for the princess to go on a demon king crusade, too?


    "Oh, please don''t look cheap, Master Swimey. With me, I mended my magic at the Royal Palace. I''m sure it will help Lady Reggie."


    With that mouth, Titania, the princess with the water tree and her whimsical breasts. I don''t know about magic, but that''s not what I''m trying to say right now.


    "Sure, the princess would have a day long about magic, but you''d have a position, wouldn''t you?


    "You don''t have to worry. Father is responsible for the country. The assistant has a brother, so Astel won''t be able to handle it without me."


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying."


    Butterfly, why are you following such danger when you are a princess who is loved and adored by flowers? And has the king accepted it?


    Everyone''s own child is a cute thing. I wonder how much a child''s only wish is to make him go in a dangerous vortex. It is a bad way of putting it, but the identity of a princess is also a separate use for the country.


    After all, I wonder what the hell is behind this being accepted.


    "Dear Swimey. This is my mission."


    But I was wondering if it would be good to jump into danger even though I have a position to say princess. I tried to ask him that, and he took the end of the word. Such, with a majestic assertion.


    "Mission, is it?


    "... Yes. I''m not going to throw everything at Reggie and the others because of how strong Reggie is. From Astel, too, someone has to take the role to bear. And it was this me who was chosen for it. I''m ready now."


    Really, is it? No, I''m not questioning Titania''s readiness. There was certainly sincerity and shakelessness in the powerful words now. Titania has a sense of responsibility and is there.


    But why did you run into such a painful decision? The pain also came from Astel and I feel slightly weak for that reason.


    "Master Swimey?


    "... No, did I? That was disrespectful. Regards, Trinity and the others"


    "Yes. I''ll take care of it. We''ll all be back safely."


    Yes, a heavily and strongly assented teatania. The atmosphere just for a moment is hard to say in one bite because she is a princess.


    And so she unwittingly called to Shuiming.


    "And Master Swimey."


    "Something?


    "I have already become an irreplaceable friend to Master Reggie and Mizuki. Then you, a friend of Lady Reggie''s, are also a friend of mine. I''d like you to stop that awe-inspiring tone, what do you think?


    You ask poorly, rarely. It was a wish that a person in a position like her would never be good enough to hang someone like herself.


    "Do you mind?


    "Please"


    When I asked back, I asked again. To that, I just got a little restless but regained my mind and admit to changing the tone as she asked me to.


    "... ok. Let me do that. Wang Ji..."


    "- With Tia. Swimey."


    Nicole and smiling teatania. The laughter was superb now. If a girl was intolerant, she would have sunk in one blow. Such a smile is reminiscent of that in Trinity somewhere.


    But you can''t do that. Give this one back with a smile.


    "Oh. Nice to meet you, Tia"


    "Yes. Now the four of us are friends"


    I guess he''s just a friend who needs to be concerned. Titania, who said so and saw Trinity and Mizuki, seemed very happy as if she had made friends for the first time.


    And there, I call Trinity.


    "Hey."


    "Hmm?"


    "No, dude..."


    But when I saw Trinity looking at this one with an uncontrolled look, I mumbled back at it.


    And I wanted to hear it. If you have the means to go home, do you want to go home? If you wait, I''ll make it.


    But I stopped. Where I mouthed that, Trinity couldn''t have stopped, and it would just make an extra stray. More than pointless, I even get a barrier. Then you better not say it. You should stay down inside yourself until the time comes.


    Hide those thoughts, make a smile and give Yale away.


    He said, "Good luck."


    "Yeah. I''ll do my best. Thank you, Mizumi."


    "Oh."


    It was a smile that was given back to me to snort. The smile, strung up as not to worry, was certainly full of courage in the face of a difficult step ahead and before taking it backwards.


    ... Eventually, are you ready for the parade? Teatania urges Trinity II.


    "Let''s come, Master Reggie."


    "Yeah. Mizuki, stick to me."


    Mizuki snorts shyly and creepy at Trinity, who turns her arms subtly. Trinity herself would simply think it was more dangerous to be nearby, but Mizuki and Titania couldn''t possibly think so. I''m embarrassed to say that the water trees that stick to Trinity seem happy, and I''m sending a gaze of envy to Titania for that.


    "Fuck, Master Reggie! Me!"


    "Heh? Tia!?


    Suddenly, Trinity gives a confused voice to Titania, who has held her on the opposite arm from the water tree, but only for a few moments.


    I immediately guessed how I felt - I actually had no idea, but I also turned my arm around to Titania and grabbed it disappointingly.


    "Yeah. And Tia, stay with me."


    "-!! Yes!!


    Teetania, told that by Trinity, raised a flying smile and a joyous voice.


    ... the figure of a brave man standing on a chariot with two beautiful women beside each other, but also with his arms turned to each other and held tight.


    On closer observation, the surrounding men - knights and soldiers - have poured out similarly sighted eyes to envy and killing intentions, and Suku''s Mizumi does not leak into the example.


    "... I knew you guys just had to stay this way forever"


    It was secluded. It was a complete seclusion. I don''t look good, but I can''t stop it. This frustration would be something to share with the men around.


    But if you think about it carefully, isn''t the dialogue earlier a plan for Trinity to be surrounded by girls and live happily ever after? Yes, Mizumi thought the arrow tip, Trinity.


    "Shuiming, did you say anything?


    "No, nothing."


    Yes. "


    And Trinity, who speaks ill-translated. I''m sure you''ll never notice someone else''s timing in a situation like this. About the girls around us, about the men.


    And with Trinity with her strange face on, and two happy people on board, the tank leaves the water bright.


    ... Eventually, the sound of the opening of the huge castle gate echoes around, and the music played by the musical team and the loud praise and applause of the people are heard from before Trinity disappears.


    In front of the closed gate, there is no one here anymore but Mizumi. Just like one was left behind - no. I''m standing here alone right now, knowing I''m going to be left behind. This sadness and loneliness were the result of everything that had to be accepted.


    "You''re gone..."


    Look out for the other side and let go of the potpourri.


    Was it a mistake to turn your back on danger because you wanted to go home and because you had to go back? When I saw their backs facing danger, such thoughts swept through my head.


    - Isn''t it inert that one person here is never allowed to walk on a different path? I thought it might be a serious matter for the sorcerer of the Order.


    But whatever you think, the road to defeating the Demon King just seems like a bad choice.


    When you say you have a proposition, it doesn''t make sense if you can''t go home. I have an oath to fulfill it. There are those who have decided to save. So I shouldn''t have to carry myself into other world situations. But even the idea is in front of them, maybe it''s just an excuse.


    I look up to heaven with that in mind.


    What bright blue skies come to mind overhead is the figure of the people I''ve been involved with.


    A father who raised himself, taught witchcraft, and fell in the middle of research.


    Allies of the Order who always blow the impossible.


    Cursed by Ludwig, a beautifully shadowed girl.


    Too solid a pioneer of the Knights of the Rose Cross.


    Childhood familiarity with the trail of nearby swordsmanship dojo.


    This choice is selfish. I am very aware of that. But when I still thought of their faces, I also thought that I only had this option left to myself.

 Chapter 12 12 Appearance Was Important.

    A few days after Trinity and the others left the castle. There was a plan to the extent of what to do in the future. One Mizumi left the royal castle Camelia.


    Of course, there was no big parade or drop-off like when Trinity and the two of us left, and the beginning of the journey was a lonely one, but there''s nothing there to care about, Shuiming. And he told Armadiyaus king Astel, and Fermenia, that he was going out, and that it was only for this convenience that he went down to Metaire, the king''s capital, to be quiet.


    (No, I didn''t expect you to give me the money...)


    In my heart, whining some confusion, lifting and shaking the heavy hemp bag firmly in front of my face, the rubbing sound of metal and a clear sound. Mizuming had been handed a bag of more than two dozen gold coins by Minister Gress as he left the castle.


    Yes, it is. I was told earlier by the minister that I looked down on my heart and how ungrateful I was to His Majesty for his words, less waste of rice, etc. and was pushed out of the castle gate to get rid of it, which turned out to be like a commission.


    And apparently, according to the story, it was the measure of King Armadiyaus, and the minister told him to do so.


    Scratch your head like you were weakened by an unexpected situation.


    (I told you, didn''t the king want to sell me any favors...)


    The support was turned down once and for all. Still, I assume that I still have some ideas about trying to come up with something to myself. Regardless, about that king. I don''t want to make something that I honestly don''t really want to call clumsy, even though this isn''t something that is transparent about bad wit, it was still something that I honestly wasn''t happy with.


    For example, because I helped, if it becomes dangerous, come and help me, or if there is a connection to Astel, or if it is blown, an example of a clutter is like that. I know you don''t actually say that straight, but it''s also true that the quality is poor.


    I''m sure it was designed to make it easier to do so using this conscience and sweetness. Compassion is as good as words say for people, in fact for ourselves or ourselves. This would be fabric stone.


    "Ha-ha. You just did. If you don''t, you can''t do a king..."


    I suppose he thought that if he turned to face, he would take into account the situation where the gold coins would be pushed back, or he would not face each other directly over there, and if he gave it to the minister, he would never push it back. Sure, if you stick the king''s favor back in that grumpy barcode, you don''t know what''s gonna happen before you leave.


    I can handle it, but I''m sorry it matters, but I want to leave peacefully and safely. I had to take it honestly.


    Yes, the conversation would have been different if there had been some disadvantages, but the lack of it here was another factor that made it difficult to return it. The gift is money. Money will be needed in large quantities in the future.


    For travel expenses, for obtaining bases, for creating magic pieces, for daily food, and so much so that there are no cuts, to name a few. Therefore, no matter how much money you have, you will not have any trouble. It''s a cry for me right now. Something that says if you put it on the scale, you''ll receive it.


    I don''t mean to tell you that I can be clumsy about it, or that I''m forced to do something because I received this, which is entirely on this one''s conscience. Whether something happens or something is asked of me, I''m just talking about ignoring it as long as I want.


    The question is whether you can do it yourself.


    ... drop your eyes on the letter that was in there with the gold coin. Words of apology to the superior paper that I really want them to take this only. I accidentally sigh at myself when I see it and my heart is shaking.


    But - No, that''s why. I must thank His Majesty the King. Now he turned back to the castle gate, far away, and Shuiming bowed his head again.


    "You raccoon father."


    After all, it''s this man who doesn''t forget the evil.


    "... Okay, now that''s common no matter where you look from"


    Shortly after leaving the castle, Shuiming, who procured clothes quickly at the store where she sold them, took a breather to make sure that her identity finally blended into her surroundings.


    This is if it''s a natural sensibility.


    Living in towns and people reminiscent of medieval Europe is just uncomfortable in student clothing. That''s something I''ve felt from the beginning - rather than thinking about normally. That would be seen as a sign of bravery if it were a line of Trinity Da brave men, but if Mizumi, who is going to live as a general citizen, wears modern clothing and so on, the evil standout would be too much.


    I don''t have to know when I have to wear a suit, and I can''t have that until my normal life.


    For this reason, there was an urgent need to procure clothing to accompany the needs of this era, and it was the clothing store where Shuiming first went. I had initially tried to sell the high school textbooks I had brought here and work on them, but in the end I ended up using the gold coins I had just received that collapsed into silver coins at the exchange shop.


    I bought it with reference to clothes worn by young people of the same age walking around, so the value didn''t hang that much, quite something. Again, from the comfort of modern clothing, the quality drops exceptionally, and if done, the fabric becomes worn out, but it is nearly impossible to combine it.


    But now you don''t have to worry about appearance anymore.


    "So, adventurer guild next..."


    While ascertaining the feel of the sleeves of his clothes, Shuiming turns to his next destination, the Adventurer Guild.


    Shuiming chose it as her destination next to the clothing store because she thought it was a prerequisite to get something that would be her ID. If you join or register for the Adventurer Alliance, your identity as an Adventurer will be established. This is a necessity for me now.


    It is good to leave the castle to live on your own, but if you leave the castle, your identity on the spot becomes a complete vagrant from the king''s guests.


    Though it is also a hand to twitch with other worlds, travellers, in the end it is only the inexperienced from around. If that happens, things may come up that are not convenient. When it comes to food and clothing, it''s the most important thing. Just like modern times, the notion of identity is also directly linked to life in this world of fantasy.


    No, unlike in modern times, the lack of the presence of goods that correctly prove their identity may be more lethal than in modern society, beyond the fact that there are only elements that judge them by their identity and appearance.


    Mitsumi, a magician, does have an unusual technique called witchcraft, and it doesn''t matter if you use it. But if you use magic to lay false, when it peels off with some kind of clap, that clap naturally becomes a feather to pay for itself.


    If you go to the bureau and pay the money there, you''ll get citizenship, but you won''t settle down either.


    You may not need to get it here right now because you''ve made up your mind to leave Astel, but your ID is still important everywhere you go and live, and you''ve never moved on to getting it and putting it down fast.


    Besides, due to the properties of the Adventurer Alliance you are about to go to, there are some parts that are not conveniently related to whether you join in the Kingdom of Astel or in the Nerferia Empire, which is your destination.


    Now the place to call the Adventurer Guild. According to guild material fished in Camelia''s library, unlike other guilds, anyone can register.


    Other guilds - merchant guilds, for example, allow merchants to gather and secure stable merchandise and trade routes, and artisan guilds have the advantage of registering artisans to secure supplies and requests. But an approximate guild has a lot of work to do before benefiting from it, and will need some downloading experience and a guardian.


    But the Adventurer Guild doesn''t have it. It may be too much to say that it''s an easy organization to head to in your clothes - but with the strength to do your job, you can do anything.


    But don''t lick it. All we need here is arm and trust. I can''t leave my job to you without trust, and it''s just dangerous work to step in. Crusading demons and exploring undeveloped areas. Naturally, ordinary people don''t use it except to bring in requests. Inevitably, only those who can fight can register.


    But when it comes to why Mizumi, a mage, chose this place despite the existence of something called the Wizard Guild, that includes the special nature of the Wizard Guild. Magic is a great force in this world alongside sword moves. Naturally, magic is treasured in disputes between nations, and the Wizard Guild, which you would not call its former tightening, is the power of that nation.


    Therefore, basically, the guilder''s magic will be used for that country.


    Mitsumi, who is not willing to use her magic or her research beyond the Order of Conformity of Values, has no choice from the beginning.


    And there are aspects of that. Wizard Alliance guilders have restrictions and procedures for moving to other countries from the point of view of leaking information. This is not even the purpose of Shuiming.


    In other words, unlike other guilds, the Wizard Guild is a private organization owned by that state, so it has no taste in acquiring guild cards, which are ID cards, compared to other guilds that work quite freely.


    From what I''ve heard of the court demon conductor Fermenia, his witchcraft, and the Trinity who taught him magic, it seems that the concept of magical lineage doesn''t even exist in this world, and the possibility of witchcraft flowing into darkness - unless he teaches it himself - there are concerns around it once and for all.


    It is a place where you should not be involved unless you need something special.


    Walking down the street looking back at such an idea, you will soon arrive at a place that looks like an Adventurer''s Guild.


    Two-story building with the same wooden architecture as the surrounding buildings.


    A night pavilion and a sign that boasted his name loudly as if it were a restaurant or a liquor store were set up, two guards wearing plate mails, standing in front of the door.


    The construction is not so different from other buildings, but the obvious difference would be the size of the site area.


    The city here in the other world is not limited to this Metail, but it is covered by a tall wall that lightly crosses twenty meters to prevent invaders, demons and other external enemies from entering. For this reason, the city''s premises are limited, and the buildings that are built inside are not two floors or three floors long, and the area per unit is due.


    The location and area of this Adventurer Alliance on top of it. One off the boulevard, but in an easy spot to see, and it has a large lot compared to the others. If it was given both by the State, its importance would go without saying.


    And once again, looking around, unlike other streets, there are some people in noisy outfits.


    You can see from a warrior big man wearing armor that reminds you of characters in games and cartoons, to a group of men and women with thin lines wearing wizarded robes like Fermenia, to a man if he carries a wide bladed sword called Claymore, and a man with a vicious mace who seems to crush the human head so gently and so forth.


    It''s not strange to be arrested for violating the gun knife laws or anything else in modern society, but it can''t be here. For humans in this world, weapons correspond to the category of goods needed for life. Self-defense only, hunting only. No matter who wears what kind of weapon, there is no law to blame.


    However, it is still a little sword swallowing. Just take one or two steps to taste the tingling air.


    There is something fresh for Mizumi, who lived in modern society.


    If you do that, look around the noise and head to the door of the Adventurer Guild Night Pavilion, where you will arrive shortly. Apparently it''s not out of place because nothing is said by the guards who consolidate both sides of the door. As we continue to meet and proceed, the guard raises one hand gently, whether it is meant to be understood or not.


    They dropped me off, opened the door and went inside.


    And - Adventurer Guild.


    This facility, which has often been spoken of for a long time in the fantasy world, is probably based on a liquor store with its interior.


    Not only did the medieval tavern have the facility to serve liquor, but it also had the aspect of a welcoming shop, a rally hall, so the Adventurer''s Guild, which, if bracketed in a big mess, had nothing to do with the store, would have connected with such an image to become the Adventurer''s Guild Equal Tavern.


    Mizumi jumped inside thinking she wouldn''t actually be, but at present, the interior of the Xiao Dark Pavilion was pretty close to that image, haha and exclaimed.


    At the front there is a contact point for clients and guilders to consult, and a long chair to line it up. Next to it is a platform that keeps things like newspaper-like news magazines, as well as a bulletin board with a request.


    And taking up the bulk of the hall is a painting of the liquor-like structure. Round table or long desk with high legs. Oak barrels are packed with mountains, and the noisy dressers, still red-handed even during the day, do the wine and barley stuff with one hand.


    It was a much strange sight for those living in the modern age.


    As he sidelined it and proceeded to the back with a voice that he did not know if it was impressive or frightening, there was a notation board with a note of caution on the bench near the reception. The precautions are carefully written in the letters of this world to those who wish to sit here and line up.


    In the bench, several people were already waiting for reception, waiting in turn. Shuiming stays the same and heads to the rear of the waiting list.


    Sitting on his bench, next to him was a woman. Besides, she''s a doomed beauty.


    Seeing the woman, Shuiming sighed, not wanting to.


    Bright crimson hair runs down to the waist, with sharp eyes dyed by Zhu for a riddled face. Faces and outfits are elegant, solidifying themselves in light red armor that burns everywhere on a white tone, but the lines are thin and perhaps hidden in their armor with a slight limb. He carries a long sword on the side that seems disproportionate to a woman.


    Relaxed, but he could see the room and the tattoo from sitting back in the chair on the tablet stone. A quiet sword, if anything.


    There are no gaps so much that I can tell just by grabbing swordsmanship. So you''re a pretty good user? The years seemed about the same from the outfit and face, but there was an atmosphere that didn''t make me think so at all.


    The woman next door. A playboy would be the kind of person you can''t help but call, but you''re beautiful, Mizumi. You can only do it by holding the impression. I can''t really build a relationship with girls because I''m full of professional patterns and secrets, so yes, I don''t get involved from myself, and I don''t get involved.... I''m just a bunch of noisy kids involved... aside from that.


    When I wondered what was wrong with waiting in order, I heard from her unexpectedly.


    "- If. I''m sorry, do you often use the night pavilion?


    Such a quiet voice sounds.


    It''s not a tone of voice, but it''s not a tone of tone, and it''s a tone of speech that I can feel. He was polite enough to look like a good person, and that was directed at this one.


    I never thought you''d call me, Mizumi. If you''re familiar with it, that''s how the conversation goes, but apparently it''s a slightly different arrangement. I tend to be a little confused, but respond politely as well.


    "No, that''s the whole thing. To tell you the truth, this is my first time here."


    "That''s an odd encounter. I''ve never been here like this before, either. I was a little confused as to whether it would be a good idea to join because we would line up here."


    "I don''t think that would be a problem. Unlike this desk, the people who take requests seem to have a desk somewhere else."


    Shuiming says, pointing to the back of a painting where she is serving liquor. There was a focal point there, just like this one, where people believed to be guilders were gathered.


    "You''re an adventurer, too?


    "Oh. She''s the only one who can fight. Think this is the best place to earn a dime."


    She tapped her sword lightly and spoke with a bright self-derision. After all, they make battle their business. From the looks of it, warriors, knights, naturally. Then, such is her abrupt name.


    "I say Refile Grakis. I''d like to know your name, if you don''t mind."


    "What?"


    What are you talking about? Are you asking? Suddenly I raise my suspicious voice to a situation where I am told to name back.


    It was a polite tone, but suddenly to answer. Simply not between those who sat next to each other, as if they had to name their names.


    Then, Refill gives a bumpy look to his mouth.


    "No, I''m sorry. You''ll be confused when suddenly they tell you to name it, but there''s a reason for this."


    "... something?


    "Don''t be so vigilant. When I first went to the Salvation Church this morning, there was an Arshna proclamation in my name. This is how we exchange names today with people nearby."


    And yes, Refill mouths in a sigh mix. It''s a billion-dollar story for those who ask, but apparently the person asking about this is also a billion-dollar one.


    When it comes to the Church of Salvation, it is the religion with the greatest number of followers in this world, worshipping the goddess Arshna as the first god. Even during the glance, there was talk of a trust announcement about the name and behavior of the demon king, but is she also asking about the trust announcement and doing this?


    "Why are you telling me that again?


    "I don''t know that either. But the Bishop of Metail told me that Arshna had been entrusted with something to do with visitors near me today."


    "So, what''s my name?


    "Exactly"


    "It''s a gift. How frigid...... excuse me"


    Such a genuine statement comes out about too abstract a proclamation, and I make a hasty correction inside. As many followers say, it is not good in this world to deal with the story of Arshna, the goddess, without her name, and she buys the unhappiness around her.


    I regretted my own immorality as to whether it was not appropriate to say it in front of a human being like going out to church, but Lephile just laughed kindly.


    "Heh, sure, but you should be careful with that. I don''t mind, but if a devout man asks, he''ll be preached like that chief."


    "I''ll be careful. That was frivolous."


    "Yeah. Well, maybe I''m not the stepdad I can say when I overheard the announcement."


    "Huh...?


    I look at the face just next to me, with my eyes pointing unexpectedly. In other words, did you experience it in the morning to say "that long sermon that you just ran?


    Refile was also laughing in a self-derisive manner.


    "Totally, I didn''t know that was supposed to happen with my usual prayers. Thanks to you, I''ve lost more time than I planned."


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    "Well, it''s rust out of me. I can''t help spilling stupidity."


    And that''s how I ask her, who said this is also a commandment.


    "So this is how it''s always been today?


    Are you asking those who came nearby? Yeah, I asked her what it was, and she nodded her face back to the clear one.


    "Oh, you''re the tenth."


    "That was... tough"


    "Absolutely. Until I explained the announcement, they thought it was a little strange, or... maybe it was a huge invitation."


    "Oh......"


    Half-convinced voice before the depressed sighing refir.


    I don''t know if you think it''s strange, but if someone as beautiful as her could call me and ask me that name, unless I was careful, some men would climb up and ask me if it was an invitation from a woman.


    This heavy sigh of hers must also be from the late because she had a history of being misunderstood so many times.


    "So, what do you think? If you don''t mind, I''d like to know your name."


    And the reiterating voice of Lephire, who made his residence right.


    Besides, I was wondering what was going on - until I was worried. The tour in Trusteeship is odd and odd, but as she put it, this encounter may be one-off.


    I wonder if there is anything else wrong with telling me the name.


    "I''m Suimei Yaki."


    "Is that you, goat? I''m sorry. I asked you to stay with me."


    I''m sorry. I shook my neck to the side to apologize for anything to do with Refile, and I asked.


    "No, I don''t mind. But since it''s common practice to say" salvation church "?


    "No, I often go to church, but this is my first time. I hear it''s common for devout followers."


    "Heh..."


    Speak to her answers in such a way that she is neither interested nor indifferent. If you want to give an announcement that moves the country, you will also give an announcement to individuals, the Salvation Church. Is that intent God''s whim or the hobby of the individual making the proclamation?


    I do not know which, but in any case, if entrusted, it is limited to the magic of an individual: paranormal intervention based on sublimation, or some sort of divination, divination. That would only be true if the bishop and I weren''t petitioners.


    "Next please"


    And when Shuiming was giving thought to Arshna''s proclamation, a voice hung from the receptionist. There are no more people next to Lephire. Hence, she''s next on her way to reception.


    "Apparently my order has turned"


    Hang up the drop-off words against Refile, who said so and stood up.


    "Come on in."


    "Oh, I hope your request is resolved soon, too"


    That''s what Refile said, and he went to the receptionist.


    Well, why the request? I needed some time before Mizumi realized that.


    As he sat in the bench waiting for the order, the story of the Refile was settled or the receptionist put him in the back. I thought maybe I''d do an interview in the back, but now it''s my turn. When I lightly settled in, the receptionist called.


    Stand up to your voice and walk to reception.


    "- Welcome to the Adventurer Guild Xiao Dark Pavilion Metail Branch.... uh, this is the first time you''ve been here, right?


    "Yeah. You know what I mean?


    When she is told the first look and returns it in a flamboyant manner, the receptionist puts a sneering grin on her mouth, saying the reason she understands.


    "Yeah, because you looked intrigued inside the guild. Everyone who comes here for the first time is - so, is it a favor?


    That''s a question from the other side. There is a separate point of contact for guilders, and I guess this point of contact is such an inquiry because the requests are more overwhelming.


    Talk to her about her purpose from the beginning.


    "No, please join us"


    When I say, the receptionist is Kyoton.


    "... Yes?


    "No, so please join the Alliance"


    Is it because I missed asking? Say hello twice. Tell the receptionist who somehow rounded his eyes to Russia, yes, again.


    Then the receptionist, what bothers him? I strain my difficult face, then rub my fingers between my eyebrows, and eventually I exhale a loud sigh and ask in a polite but irritating tone.


    "Um... excuse me, is that what you say when you know this place as the Adventurer Guild Xiao Dark Pavilion?


    "Yes, but is there something wrong?


    "Yeah, you''re full of crazy places"


    It''s not that nice to hit and change from the way it seems easy to attach earlier. Why should such an affirmation be made? This one should have correctly communicated his hopes.


    Besides, the receptionist throws it to his attention.


    "... If you''re kidding, I hope you pick it up soon. Because we''re not as free as we are with chills and jokes."


    I was pissed. Weird. Why. If the pattern of the novel that Mizuki showed me, the membership of the Alliance would have been able to register well after some interaction. I''m certainly not willing to peddle an entertainment novel. No, but there are some examples of refirs who wished to join had been put right through the back without anything.


    Was it also any difference between her and herself who had no problems at all, or was there some serious missed? The books and materials I read in Camelia''s library should have had nothing of the necessary paperwork or credentials.


    In that way, an angry caged wild voice hung from behind as he omitted his own fallacy before the receptionist, who was accumulating frustration.


    "Hey, kid."


    Turning back to the bathed voice, there stood a man with a giant body ten to twenty centimeters taller than himself. At first sight close by, like a mountain standing. Hanging a giant sword on his back, his arms and legs that would handle it are as thick as a round too. A man of style who said he was a warrior in such a way.


    Continue the story after you call it, or speak with anger and intimidation seeping into you.


    "You said you wanted to join now?


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "Right. Now I can tell you that the statement here was a joke. So you''re just gonna go home."


    Is that advice? Is that another final notice? Let the blood vessels float up on your forehead and mouth such a chasing complaint.


    But you can''t leave this one either. Membership here is the first step towards taking a foothold in this world. You have to do it to blend into society.


    So here I came to respond in a calm manner so as not to irritate my anger as much as possible.


    "No, that''s why I really wanted to be a woman earlier."


    "Are you serious, Temehe? You''re telling me you can cross with us on a par with that little nari."


    "Yes."


    Yes, but something.


    If you''re not so sure, you can''t come here like this. Except if you chill, as I was told earlier, but it doesn''t matter for itself. Besides, if you''re a wizard here, it''s not about the appearance of the body or anything else. It doesn''t matter if you''re skinny. This man is out of touch with what he says.


    On the other hand, however, the man did not seem to care that he had admitted himself without doing so, releasing a great deal of thunder through his mouth.


    "I don''t want you playing witch mountain games, kid! This is where warriors and wizards come! I don''t even know how to fight like Temee. It''s not like a kid''s coming!


    "Hmm? Even I have a training ground there..."


    Diving. If you fight as a magician, you''ll get what you need. Trying to say so, I notice. What is the word the man has now spoken? Warriors, wizards. Sure, this is where they come from.


    There is no problem. There was no problem there, but on a good note, what they were judging it by was crucial.


    "Warrior?...... ahhh!!


    He himself had just recently updated his clothes and his outfit resembled that of the general public of Metail. Of course it belongs to the people who walk out of town and live in peace, never dressed in such a rugged way as armor or helmets, naturally not even carrying swords together.


    If such a human wants to join the Adventurer Guild, what would you think if it were normal? Aren''t reactions like theirs entirely correct? This is a different world. Unlike the world we lived in, our appearance is generally judgmental.


    Yes, Shuiming was completely oblivious to what she called her outfit.


    "- Shit. What are you wearing? You were floating around buying clothes..."


    Oh, I mourn my own faults, but it''s too late. Regret after it''s done is a mountain bike after the festival. It doesn''t mean anything to me. Only a hostile and frustrating gaze poured out of his surroundings.

 Chapter 13 13 At Reception, Rough Events

    At present, the situation in which Shuiming was placed can be described as being directly (but not exclusively) in the middle of a needle named a stabbing gaze.


    The receptionist in the back, who had spoken rampantly until earlier, now glanced at this one with a muddled face, and the big man in the front stood with his shoulders trembling in uncontrollable anger.


    There was also a continuous gathering of guilder-like humans around, surrounded by intimidating otherworldly people who seemed to have come to chill.


    (Wow, you''re so fucked up...)


    In my heart, I let out a groan filled with feelings that I had softened. I just lost track of my outfit. If they do point it out, it''s a convincing story. Because most organizations have people who make rough things their business, those who don''t get along with it cannot naturally get in. It looks mediocre. The outfit is probably mediocre as well.


    Since we pursued normality, no matter where you look from, you have no connection to the battle. Besides, if there''s even a difference in race called Japanese, it''s not strange to be seen that way.


    But over there - assuming there was an organization like this, and even if we were put in the same situation as we are now, it wouldn''t be like that in the other world. It would be skinny, but it would look normal, but it would be a kid, but it would be an old man, but it''s that world that has enough skills to fight and all its tools to sweep and throw away.


    Firearms, weapons, sophisticated martial arts, magic from this field, but there are many vicious powers.


    Sure, Gatai''s goodness and rudimentary outfit is one advantage, but in the end it doesn''t become a major factor in the battle, so he dies from being caught off guard by the guy who licked him on the outside. If that''s a magician, it''s still a thing. I''m no better at it than I am at appearance. How much more mystery dwells in it than in the sheer amount of magic it possesses.


    That is the important thing.


    So Shuiming took the other standard for granted. To be too common sense for him, it would be a blind spot that I didn''t see.


    But if you can''t help it because it''s a different world, that''s no excuse. This is his indisputable fallacy.


    But there''s no reason to give up membership here. Alliance membership here is a must. I want to get my guild card here and stay in a decent inn as well.


    But even if I go back to buy the sword now, is it impossible? My face would have been remembered by them already. In a bad way, fully open. So it''s och to be driven back even when you get back on your feet.


    Now, thinking about how to open it, a man moves his angry-dyed eyes in a giggle and releases the question.


    "... Temehe, you''re confident?


    "Well, I said something similar earlier, but I wouldn''t be here if I wasn''t sure."


    "Right. Then I''ll give it a shot."


    And, after the man said so in a tone that suppressed his anger, he hung his hand on the sword on his back.


    Then, now the receptionist sticks a Russian surprise in her face and rushes into a halt.


    "Hey, wait a minute! Whatever it is..."


    "You don''t mind. He meant it, too."


    "But guilders are forbidden by guild policy to use violence lightly against the public."


    "No, nothing. This is just violence. Then hey, and the guild policy is to talk about" if you''re a general person . He''s a wanted member, so he doesn''t fit into the general human bracket. Then you don''t have a problem trying it out here right now, do you?


    "That''s... that may be true..."


    A receptionist who gets rolled up by a man and mumbles. Ignoring her like that, the man asks here.


    "Temehe''s serious, too, isn''t he? Well, that''s not a problem, is it?


    "Sort of."


    Mizuming admitted that was what the man said, but he couldn''t stop sighing. Will this happen in the end? In the midst of a killer situation, the exercise of strength is probably not what could have been expected.


    And then, I don''t know what I''m gonna do with it.


    (This is a world where magic is used publicly, even though there are people like the church people over there. Are there any excessive secrets...)


    Honestly, what to do in this world had changed my mind over the past few days. At first, I thought I was supposed to keep my witchcraft as secretive as the rest of the world, but I can''t say more than this human being uses witchcraft flat in his life.


    If witchcraft is used, there is only a countermeasure to return it by witchcraft, and it is not always possible to create a situation where it is easy for the party to cover up only himself and his opponent. With that in mind, you can say that it is impossible first and foremost to live without people seeing witchcraft in living this world from now on.


    Besides, if there is no such thing as them, the Church - the magician''s counter-energy that does not make the existence of witchcraft good, a gathering of those who define miracles only as mysterious, as there is, then the meaning that must be concealed through diminishes.


    All you have to do is fear that you will be read your own secrets, but the sorcery system is also as if it were different from your world and this world, and from what I''ve seen, they don''t have the knowledge to untie this sorcery, and unless you pass on the secret from yourself, it seems fine to exercise it.


    Therefore, there is no problem with using it here to some extent. Any more than becoming an Alliance member is a path you have to take. Whether we go now or later, it doesn''t change if we end up going.


    If it''s true, if I can, but I also feel like I wanted to make it easier.


    But in a way, it can be said that this situation is also the most eloquent opportunity to talk about the qualities that are right for the guilders today. Let him know here, and the situation will be opened.


    Then, make sure the man doesn''t get upset.


    "Temee, what are you standing in a mess? You don''t feel like a crisis?


    "Well, that''s not a dangerous situation."


    Ask and return it so cool. No, I couldn''t give it back otherwise. It''s not like I''m in a rush or a rush. No way, do you want me to even act? Clearly, that''s not it.


    Intimidating. But there is no such thing as this level of martial arts. The training ground is exposed to a lot of intimidation and pressure, as the saying goes.


    Yes, it''s not even comparable to that of the swordsmen of the other world, such as the man''s martial arts that are being directed at now, and I even feel this hostility and other comforts if I think of the disgust caused by the madness of the mages who profess the outer gods.


    Besides, I''m still unfamiliar with the sense of crisis when surrounded by heavily armed groups with firearms and other modern weapons, and there''s even material pain in the intimidation emanating from aliens called monsters.


    With that in mind, how many things can there be, such as the unproductive intimidation of a big man? I know I''m too exposed to strange things to be paralyzed, but I still only feel cool wind.


    Look at yourself like that, what do you think? Whether it''s the provocation of a kid who can''t give a shit, or the timidly neglected abalone around him, he also looks like a strength who can''t retreat again. Mages should not even be perceived as having magic because they suppress the magic that leaks out to the outside world from time to time in relation to the secrets I mentioned earlier.


    A man with a sniffle.


    "Hmm.... come on. Try to stop it or not."


    And mouth it as if he were to teach the beginning of the exam. Around doing so, I guess the word "try" is for once serious. Can''t you name an Alliance member just for roughness? It seems like an out-of-the-box solid place.


    and concentrate so much on the chores in front of you as on such an afterthought.


    - The man saw it slashed like a drain from his back. Then the timing and track are easy to understand.


    Optimize magic by looking at the pattern of a man''s sword as the focal point of settlement. I rang my fingers gently about the extent to which I was able to pay off the featherworm.


    "Ebugu!?


    And up, pan, the light bursting sound and... not cute screaming. In a small explosion of air just before, the man gently bounced himself and poked his buttocks on the floor, his sword slapped with impact through his hand and blew behind him.


    So much less and overlapping, the falling sound of a sword crashing by its own weight and the groaning of a man.


    "Ugh! Yikes... damn! Hey, what...?


    Did you get slapped in the body by a Russian shock and lose your identity temporarily? The man looks around and tries to figure out what''s going on.


    "Huh, yeah...?


    And the receptionist who watched it from directly behind was raising the voices of loose confusion during that time. Is that surprise because I thought it was just a cold, naughty, late gap or because I don''t even know what I did before that in the first place? I don''t even want to know that.


    He seems equally surprised around him, making his eyes round like a plate.


    "Um, what now?


    "Magic Exercise"


    Eventually, the answer to the receptionist, who will probably ask, is not as decorative or exquisite as that.


    Meanwhile, did you finally notice? Look at this one as the man holds his head.


    "Magic, or...? No chanting, no keywords..."


    "Yes."


    "Ho, is that true...?


    "Well, I didn''t do anything else."


    I say it without being good at it, without being too bad at it.


    Seeing this reaction, was Fermenian surprise still a common thing in this world? Activating magic without chanting spells or using keyword key words to activate magic seems to be something to be stunned about here as well.


    - Typical magic. It is one of the forms of witchcraft, sometimes called liturgical witchcraft or ritual witchcraft. Sorcery is a term used to refer to a type of sorcery that is activated by correctly performing certain specified operations and spells, which is also used in a different sense than many sorcery systems, such as several secrets, astrology, and so on. In modern style, manual magic?


    Many sorceries currently fall into this category because what carries out motions and spells with the determined laws hits this. The summoning technique will be the ultimate of this, and perhaps the magic of this world will hit this around using a determined word.


    The magic that Mizumi has unleashed today is a magic that is completely classified as canonical magic. The action of playing the finger determines beforehand that magic is activated, so that it can be exercised if the necessary conditions are met.


    It is also user-friendly because it has become simple or systematic.


    Yes, using magic without a spell or keyword is never a strange story in that world.


    "Well, are you..."


    "Uh, yeah. I''m sorry I''m late, but I''m like a wizard for once... what is it?"


    Apologizing for that late declaration, one confusing whisper after another flies from around.


    "He said he was a wizard in that outfit...!


    "I''ve never heard magic without chanting and keywords..."


    "Hey, isn''t he a tremendous wizard...?


    ... have we done too much? No, this one just played his finger as usual. Even if you think magically, magic with motion is popular. There''s some magic that uses dancing, like pointing fingers at them and cursing them, and I haven''t done that amazing, and I can''t even tell them to do something about it in this case first with less than a finger of sorcery. Ignore it.


    Let''s shut the fuck up here. So concluded Shuiming, turning back.


    And Shuiming asks shoulder-to-shoulder to the receptionist who sends a surprising gaze, including surprise.


    "Can''t you believe it?


    "No, no, I never said I couldn''t believe it because I used magic, but if you''re a wizard, why aren''t you wearing a robe or a wand? It''s a must have for a wizard, isn''t it?


    "Yeah? Is that what wizards have to wear?


    "... No, I''m not saying that, but as a general wizard tendency"


    "Then it''s not good, is it? That''s what I said. I don''t really like old fashioned things like wizards."


    Now things are so rare, the receptionist has her mouth open with a pocan.


    And.


    "Shh, it''s not a hobby, you''ll need subtle control of magic or resistance to witchcraft!?


    "Sure, there are alternatives to robes, but you won''t even have to align your wands. It''s normal to use magic that aids in complex surgical procedures, but it''s only natural that one of them is capable of precisely controlling magic, and he can''t do it."


    "Uh-oh..."


    When severely disconnected, the receptionist emits a groan that I don''t quite understand.


    So strong, I guess for those who use the magic of this world, the notion that wands and robes are a necessity. Because Fermenia didn''t have a magic wand, I didn''t think so, but it wasn''t.


    It is true that, more than in ancient times, it is said that wand is an indispensable tool for magicians. Starting from the descriptions in the history books, it begins with ancient Egypt, imitating the unique wand that the gods are supposedly holding, listing it as a symbol of their own authority, and the wand that Druid, the user of witchcraft appearing in Celtic culture, will be too famous.


    Can Mazers Lotus Wand be mentioned in modern times?


    Others have different origins depending on the sorcery system, but even in popular magic guidance, they are often preferred by sorcerers who supplement the power of sorcerers or are used as a single piece of sorcery, and specialize in fire sorcery.


    I never have it myself - anyway.


    The fact that the robe has a magical defensive effect will not change this way or the other way around.


    Since the robes also substitute for it in their backs in the Order, they must wear black or white suits and coats when they have their own magical defenses to prepare, and when they have to name themselves there.


    ...... wand or robe.


    I don''t make fools of them with old-fashioned style and abominations and the correct images they convey more than they have in ancient times. No, but it wouldn''t look like a modern magician at all. If the outfit is old-fashioned to the scumbag who named it so, it''s still not tight and weird, and it lacks persuasion with chigusa.


    Yes, the earliest times are changing.


    Although it is the magician''s path to follow the mystery against the currents, it is nevertheless imperative that we take new objects into our possessions and use them as our strength, beyond living in the developed world of science. This is where the Eight Keys are now because they sought to guide that which the Alliance Lord preached.


    Bring the wand to the demon gun and restock the robe in a suit or jacket. Old things are important, but exploring new images is also one idea.


    But it''s true that I misled them.


    "No, I''m sorry. I didn''t realize the outfit was that important."


    When you say it like it''s so bad, the man answers it like he''s in a panic.


    "Yes, no, that''s okay. I''m sorry I missed you too."


    "That would help if you said so. so do you mind when it comes to accession?


    "Oh, Wizard, if that''s right, I''m not complaining. You make up your mind."


    I walked over and gave him a hand. Pulled by the arm, and a man standing up points his finger at the receptionist.


    Following the tip of his finger, Mizuming asked the receptionist a word.


    "So?"


    "Yes. I have no problem with accession. I apologize for being so rude."


    "Ah, oh. Don''t be afraid..."


    Think of what you couldn''t spot as a lapse, or the receptionist who is in a hurry to awe and bow her head. All she had to do was give me a little confusion and say, "No, I''m sorry." I felt a little uncomfortable that it was neat compared to the present day when there were no islands, but I wonder if I would ever think of it that way.


    After a few moments, the surrounding wild horses and the guilders who were about to pick out the water lights also leave where they came from. I guess I''ve decided it''s no longer a problem. The earlier man also went back in apologizing "sorry" again.


    "... er, now that we have a form here, please fill it out"


    "Yes."


    On the paper that was given that way, there were entries to fill in minimum personal information, such as name and age.


    I don''t have any particular problems writing about it. I used the feather pen and ink kettle they gave me together and finished filling it out early and gave it to the receptionist.


    The receptionist drops her eyes on it for a while, then opens her mouth.


    "Yes, Mr. Swimey Yakagi.... Excuse me, but that''s a different name."


    "Yeah, they say that a lot"


    Mizuming laughs bitterly at the receptionist''s point. Because of the Japanese, I thought they would say that here. Well, a world like medieval Europe. That would be natural, too.


    But it certainly doesn''t translate into what they often say. Even in Japan, names such as Shuiming are rare, so they still say sparkling names, etc., so it''s strange to be called an unusual name wherever you go - aside from that.


    "There is no mention of your residence, which is it?


    That''s what the receptionist asks me as I look at the fill out form. As you asked, the form does not state where you live.


    Of course it is because there is no place to stay, and it is also in today''s plans.


    "After this, I wanted to take the inn, and I still can''t fill it in."


    "If you wish, even the guild will have accommodation?


    I appreciate the offer, but I can''t help but say no to future plans. State your thoughts and shake your head.


    "No, I''m not going to settle in Metail because I''m thinking of going to the Nerferia Empire to operate when I''m ready."


    "Really..."


    Receptionist to include a slight but unfortunate sound in her voice. I don''t know her thoughts, but is it a problem that she doesn''t have a place to stay? I''ll visit.


    "Can''t you?


    "No, it''s fine. However, as a guild, we need to know where the guilders are, so you''ll have to come back here after you take the inn."


    "Okay."


    "So, Mr. Swimey. Again, are you sure your occupation is a wizard?


    "Yes."


    "What are the attributes to deal with due to?


    That was a casual question from the receptionist. Besides, Shuiming remembers some confusion.


    "... uh, do I have to say that?


    "For once, it''s settled. Oh, of course I won''t publish it because it''s personal information, will I?


    "Ugh, um..."


    "What''s wrong with you?


    To this difficult color, the receptionist leaning her little neck with a strange face. I guess it''s quite natural to ask that here. When I was in the castle, I did remember hearing unintelligible stories from Trinity and Mizuki, who had just learned magic and were excited, saying that wizards were born with attributes that they could use, etc.


    I heard about it from the two of us who could use them all, so I felt frightened when I did it - but anyway, maybe this has something to do with it.


    As a guild, it''s a natural question to figure out what magic the constituents can use.


    Besides, explore and answer with a difficult face.


    "You''re good at fire attributes..."


    "Is it a fire attribute? But earlier magic was in the fire attribute..."


    "Ah, oh. You can also use the magic of the wind attribute."


    "I see. You have two attributes."


    "Ha, well..."


    I could only return such an ambiguous reply. But in this world-style way, that''s okay.


    As I said earlier, I am good at fire attribute magic myself. However, the magic of fire attributes can only be classified as good, and unlike the story of Trinity and Mizuki, other magic can be exercised properly.


    It is true that we do not know the story of the two of us... and it is true that the sorcerers of the other world also come out with attributes that cannot be handled by individual and remembered sorcery systems.


    But that doesn''t apply to me.


    Kabbalah Few Secrets - Every event and phenomenon can be stringed by a number of coils and formulas, and because we are fixing a magic that sets out a philosophy that says we can reproduce them in the world with a combination of numbers, it will be fire, but it will be water, but it will be thunder, but it will be liquid coagulation, but as long as we have the right technique and the necessary magic to do so, we can reproduce them all in magic as possible.


    But...


    (Attributes)


    Ever since I got here, I feel that''s what matters when I do it. Certainly, elementary theories such as the four or five grand and five rows in magic are important elements. Because it''s a fundamental concept that makes up the world.


    More than that. Attributes in the first place are only guidelines that roughly indicate which elements the sorcery dealt with is classified into. From there, I could think of the idea that water is resistant to fire or such a correlation of attributes, but it''s never something that says that I can''t use the magic of water attributes because I only have fire attributes.


    Although it is true that there exists a natural compatibility, as a basic idea, it is assumed that man can handle all attributes, in which there is magic that he does not like, and on which things happen that he said would come up with attributes that cannot be used.


    - Let''s say there are humans who can do it with a match but not with a flint stone to light a fire. Simply thinking about it means that the person can use matches and is not comfortable using firestones.


    In other words, here, the matches and flint stones apply to individual sorcery systems, and with the help of paranormal beings such as demons and gods to start fires, to string events and phenomena together and reproduce them in a series of numbers like water, to embody the results of fortunes such as stars and tarots as fires, and to cause them to happen again using runes and yin and yang techniques, we simply say that something comes up that we can''t be good at handling.


    Therefore, if there is fitness in other sorceries, there will also be attributes that can be used. There are no attributes that can never be handled, and from the perspective of Shuiming, who touched many sorcery systems as a modern sorcerer, there are only some hard-to-handle attributes there.


    So it is a common story to have attributes that cannot be used by magicians who have only acquired a single magical lineage, and if we are to get right to that idea, it will also explain the unavailability of this wizard. Perhaps what we call this magic is the main lineage of magic used by Trinity II and Fermenia, which accounts for most of the magic in this world.


    Even if there were other sorceries, it''s not such a big faction.


    "By the way, can Mr. Swimey use restorative magic?


    "Or restorative magic?


    I raise such a barbaric voice about abrupt questions.


    Then the receptionist looked strange again.


    "That, you don''t know?


    "No, I understand..."


    Have you recovered magic? When I hear that again, what a nuanced ambiguity. No, it''s just a difference in the way words are used, so I''m not really that surprised. But healing magic?


    I guess I take the approach of saying (coming) all things related to healing magic about this.


    I also ask this because healing magic is an important ability, no, that''s why. The ability to heal oneself and others where there are rough things is an essential force. It goes without saying why. Even in the other world, there is a chronic shortage of magicians with high healing magic skills throughout history.


    I have nothing to tell you about this.


    " we use psychotherapy and alchemy and restorative magic to cover when it comes to healing"


    "Huh? Sinray treatment and fukugen, magic...... is it?


    "Yes, it is..."


    I said what I could do, but the receptionist didn''t understand what it meant enough to be confused. No way.


    "Uh... I''m sorry, I don''t know about those magics."


    ... right?


    "Ha ha..."


    Again? Again, this too. It is an indescribable feeling.


    - Psychotherapy is a technique that uses witchcraft to heal a subject''s wounds. Healing, also known as psychiatric surgery, extends the subject of interference to the physical or mental body to remove the disease or connect the mutilated affected area. Healing magic refers to this by the general public, and restorative magic is magic that restores what is broken, as its name suggests.


    It was mainly used against the destruction of inorganic objects, but to some extent this can also be used to cover healing magic.


    ... I don''t care about such, unfamiliar sorcery. The receptionist asks about something else.


    "But why even alchemy to healing magic?


    "We use alchemy to make magic drugs."


    "Do you make metal?


    What kind of medicine is that?


    "... Excuse me, I''m not very familiar with alchemy around here, but if you''d like, can you tell me what it looks like?


    "Oh, yes. When it comes to alchemy, as its name suggests, we refer to the art of freely manipulating metals that hang on earthly attributes. Probably the aim should have been to make metal items, process orihalcon, and eventually make quality golems. It will be another field of magic medicine for the magic drugs that Suimei said earlier"


    "Um... Mr. Swimey?


    "Excuse me. Nothing"


    - The great source of alchemy in the world over there is the immense discipline that amassed metallurgy (Yakin), medicine, glass making, and chemical technology from ancient Egypt and Alexandria with magical ideas back then. The supreme proposition was to create the medicine of immortality, and it is assumed that a piece of all knowledge was there at the time.


    From there, after the achievements of Hermes Thoughts and Alchemist Parakellus, who greatly influenced current sorcery, the medicine of immortality was synonymous with the stone of the wise, and became a giant party of material reproductions that created everything from the smelting of precious metals, to what I said Homunculus, should I say for granted?


    There''s no Hermes Trismegistos or Parakeels in this world, so there''s no way it''s going to be alchemy like the rest of the world.


    metallurgical techniques and golem making. Something on that extension line, even if it did. I''m quite interested in the discipline of magic pharmacy, where the breath of alchemy can''t hang - but if I don''t speak carefully about the circumstances there from now on that alchemy and alchemy are separate, I was going to have trouble later.


    "... ha. So you''re glad to say you can use it when it comes to restorative magic?


    "Yes."


    Nodding, the receptionist fills out those notes on the form and then coughs one up to get her mind back on it. Start talking in an administrative tone.


    "- Gohon, excuse me. Now I''m going to give Mr. Swimey a description of the Adventurer Guild Xiao Dark Pavilion and a measurement of the rank. Please listen to me for a brief explanation of the Alliance, as I will explain the rank measurement later."


    The receptionist begins her explanation after accepting this approval correctly.


    "- Our guild Night Pavilion is a guild of adventurers operating mainly in three countries: the Kingdom of Astel, the Nerferia Empire and the Autonomous Province of Sardias United.


    Activities vary from client to client, ranging from medication hunting in hazardous areas that are commonly requested by the public to escort missions, ancient labyrinth tactics, untapped area exploration and demonic crusades. That''s good, isn''t it?


    The receptionist pinches the question of confirmation with Mizumi in the front, who listens strangely. Until now, it''s pretty much the same material I read in Camelia''s library.


    Adventurer Guild The Xiao Dark Pavilion is a special guild that allows you to operate freely within the three Alliance countries. Headquartered in the Autonomous Province of Sardias Union, it is a giant guild with its branches throughout Astel and Nerferia, with the right to carry out requests from the general public and the State without any hesitation on the part of each country.


    So far there''s no room to pinch the question. Shuiming nodded cocklessly, urging her to explain.


    "Sounds good. Then I said earlier that I work mainly in the three countries......, technically, the guilders of the Night Pavilion can only work in these three countries. Do you know why?


    And the receptionist who comes pinching the question. It was surprising to be asked, but it''s not that hard to talk about. Keep your mouth shut with simple answers.


    "Because other countries can be hostile and virtual enemies to these three countries, right? So the Xiao Dark Pavilion humans can''t get in and out easily. Even if I could, I wouldn''t be able to use my guild card, and if I did, I''d say it''s dangerous."


    "Yes, you''re right. So be careful when you go to a country other than these three countries. If there is no formal procedure, you could be caught as an enemy spy, much less an Alliance member. Now tensions between nations are loosening because of demonic attacks, but you''ve never been more careful."


    "Okay."


    I guess there''s a good chance that this is the case. With a serious look, Mitsumi gives her consent to the receptionist who pushes her across again to be really careful.


    "Next, our guild handles guilder information in ranked form. The rank ranges from E to S, and the guilders will be asked to see it in that rank. In other words, if you are in rank E, you will not be able to accept the request for rank D. Still, if you want to take it, you''ll do what you''re asked to do, raise your rating, and increase your rank."


    "What information is subject to evaluation?


    "There is a lot going on, but it will still have the greatest track record and strength in achieving the request. It''s a place like this, naturally."


    To the receptionist''s answer, snort inside.


    After all, strength and experience as an Alliance member account for it? It would be obvious on the request to crusade demons, bandits, etc., and you would not be allowed to upgrade in a state where you are not convinced of your surroundings. A story that doesn''t really matter to me that I''m going to do as much as I do?


    "And we basically don''t ask for guild jobs from here to the guilders. Find a job that you would like to freely receive from the job you have each posted on your bulletin board and declare it to a determined acceptance. Please note that if you have a job that is convenient to frame or rank, we will review it here to decide whether or not to place an order."


    There was a part of the story that bothered me.


    "Basically, is that what you''re asking for?


    "I''ve noticed a lot. Yes, it is. A huge request or a high degree of difficulty that is beyond the control of a regular guilder hits it. As for that, I will convene the guild member who was seen in the request to digest the request in the form of taking up his duties. Well, I think it''s still irrelevant because it''s mostly higher-ranked or specially skilled."


    "Maybe."


    and vaguely return the reply to the receptionist''s words. To take that request is certainly a story that has nothing to do with me because it would be merit and credibility.


    "Finally, it''s about guild cards. It will be given to you after this, but you can also use it like an ID card, so don''t lose it. If it is in the hands of someone who is not good, it can also be abused. So be sure to check when you have it. Whether you abuse it or not, you will be severely punished for discrediting your guild, so please don''t do that."


    "Yes."


    "So note, guild cards change in design from rank to rank, so we temporarily collect guild cards at the time of rank assessment and if there is any variation. It will create deficiencies then, but forgive me for that."


    And the receptionist breathes and mouths if he finishes any explanations.


    "Now that we''re done explaining, let''s move on to measuring rank. Please sit in the chair behind that door and wait."


    That''s what I said, the receptionist urging you to go ahead and give me your upward palm by the door.


    Following her words, Shuiming went to the back door.

 Chapter 14 14 Measurement Is Combat. ThatS Right.

    Shuiming, who was told by the receptionist that she would measure her strength, was sitting in a chair that was passed behind the guild and provided in its passage.


    The lantern-like suspended lighting makes the passage feel a little lonely and reminiscent of a familiar scene somewhere.


    - Waiting for the hospital at night?


    In spite of the different worlds, sitting in a chair waiting with such a sense of uninteresting sentiment, a human figure soon emerged from the back of the aisle. A woman with fluffy, wavy brown hair, girl. He is wearing the same clothes as the receptionist, an official of the guild.


    She gets to the front of herself without much and asks, tilting her neck.


    "- Uh, Mr. Swimey Yakagi... right?


    "Yeah, yes"


    If you honestly snort like that, this girl is expressive. Blossoming with a grin, I name it.


    "Excuse me. I, I''m a new guild guide. I say Dorothea. Please say hello!


    "Ah, oh. Best regards,"


    Would you like to salute or not, Mizumi, who gives back to the energetic girl as politely as when she was a receptionist?


    The girl named Dorothea now smiles casually when she has the feeling that there is something different from the response outside.


    "Oh, that''s fine. She talks to me normally. Looks like you''re getting old, and take it easy, take it easy."


    "... okay? Is that so?


    "That''s okay. That''s okay. It''s easier to talk about, and after this, it''s a measure, so it''s my job to relieve the tension on the new guilder, right? Well, I feel like it''s useless for Mr. Mizumi."


    "Ha, ha.... Well, good to see you again"


    "Nice to meet you!


    Dorothea responds well to this request.


    She then urges her steps toward Shuiming and then slowly walks out the corridor, and Shuiming also goes along with it.


    Then Dorothea turns and asks, as she remembers.


    "Uh, the paper earlier - I showed you the paper on the statement. Mr. Swimey is a wizard, and he has fire and wind attributes, doesn''t he?


    "Oh, for once."


    "Hehe, at once? You''re humble. You say you used magic to bust Mr. Roja without chanting anything, and without keywords. Aren''t you an amazing wizard?


    "No, no. It was too steep, so I was so obsessed with using it, I just stumbled on it."


    And, to match Dorothea''s smile, this one also responds with an unobstructed degree of smile. Who is Mr. Roja? The Great Sword Man from earlier? I suppressed it early and didn''t know as much about the strength, but as an Alliance member, I might have been in position there. But since I''m not going to do anything about it, I''ve decided to lay it down with the proper humility and delude myself.


    "Hmm, as far as I know, I don''t think magic was activated by such a coincidence..."


    Dorothea leans her neck with a frown to say if she remembers wrong. Can you say that? Is she quite magical?


    Now, how can I ice-cold her suspicions like that? It wouldn''t be good to keep your weird preconceptions about yourself like this, and now say why it sounds especially good.


    "... to say that the conditions for activation of magic are not limited to spells alone. And the magic you used isn''t that amazing."


    "Really?


    "Common sense, common sense."


    Yes, if you say it like that, most of it won''t come down to eating. It''s easier for them to listen to each other than to hide it badly and be suspicious.


    Dorothea didn''t leak into that example either, or I''m not going to tell you a story that went into it. But.


    "You talk like a magic teacher. - What did Mr. Swimey do, by the way, that it wasn''t just spells?


    "Don''t tell."


    "Mm, you''re a surprisingly champagne, Mr. Swimey."


    "Normally, that''s what it is, isn''t it?


    When Shuiming asked with such flattery, Dorothea said softly, "Sure," and returned to the conversation.


    "... well, that''s right, because Mr. Roja is also a quicker person. Lately, when something like that happens, they fly away."


    And as I say, it helps not to burden the reception unnecessarily, asks Dorothea, who speaks, to explore.


    "... chilling and mischief, are they common?


    "Yeah, I do. For those who come to the point of contact, there are those who simply admire the adventurer and have no shards of strength, plus malicious ones who try to join only the benefit of the guild. In the last couple of days, there has been a considerable increase in the influence of the brave man appearing..."


    And, is that a current concern for the guilders? Dorothea sighs and mouths. Surely the summons of the brave became a sort of sober or even detonator for those who were atrophied in the demonic Nausias raid.


    I still don''t know what the common perception of the brave men of this world is, but if there is something that doesn''t suck like putting down blind trust when you were in a castle, there will be some people who will connect their existence to the triumph of mankind without context, and who will have the illusion of just the utter momentum of not seeing underfoot, which is common to the masses, that if he is there, he can work hard where he says so too, can do it.


    The one about being floated by the so-called fever, but I guess that added up as one of the factors in this case.


    "Then where are we headed after this, too?


    Is it full?


    "No, the morning measurements are last by Mr. Swimey, so there won''t be anyone left"


    "... I see"


    "Something bothering you?


    "... no. I don''t know. Somehow."


    Reply appropriately saying don''t worry about the strange Dorothea. Then she''s been waving a different story.


    "- By the way, did you see Mr. Swimey, the brave man who attended the parade?


    "Well, just for once..."


    Not to say, I didn''t know I was looking at it like every day - not to say. There''s no point in saying it.


    Then Dorothea made an impressive look.


    "Dear Reggie, was it? You had an unspeakable atmosphere. That''s who you call a brave man. I hear that the brave men of all times were the kind of people who embodied the orthodoxy and correctness."


    And Dorothea, who stops at the spot and says as he meditates. With his mouth, he must be remembering the parade.


    Does she also see hope in the figure of the brave men who burned behind the eye lid? I don''t know for myself that I had a routine with them, but maybe that''s what it looked like from them.


    I''ll ask her a few questions, perhaps with a general view.


    "Dorothea thinks brave men can crusade demon kings and demon armies?


    "If the extraordinary help of the brave men I tell you is true, I think I can."


    "Tell, what?


    When asked further, Dorothea rounded her eyes to say it was unexpected.


    "Because you don''t know Mr. Swimey?


    "It''s a little embarrassing, but not really"


    There''s nothing to be ashamed of, but on the surface, it''s like that. Is it still common to talk about brave men? As far as Dorothea''s unexpected face is concerned, the story of the brave here may be something familiar, like the gaga and fairy tales of the other world.


    Dorothea whines and tells me, "... Surprised."


    "As for the help of the brave, they leave behind descriptions and oral biographies such as history books and stories. When a crisis had come to the world several times before, the brave man was summoned, but he said that the battle of the brave man at that time was amazing.


    Legendary sword moves that truly twofold a giant of height poking through heaven, or a holy sword that slashed the demon king into a black beast of flying wizards hunting down a maddened tyrant. It''s just being told, and we have a lot to talk about."


    "Heh."


    That''s an interesting story to say. The same goes for the story, but it''s something that''s going to be deeply involved with Trinity and the others. There''s no reason not to be interested. Will you look into it in the future?


    "How''s Mr. Swimey?


    "Yeah?"


    All of a sudden, I get a missing reply between them. Then Dorothea just said, now it''s your turn.


    "It''s about the crusade of the demon king of the brave. Do you think Mr. Swimey can do it?


    "... I wonder. It might be possible if the brave men of today had the power as Dorothea tells them, but what about it?"


    In fact, nothing, Trinity shouldn''t have that kind of power. It can''t be the same way.


    "Oh, are you negative?


    "No, I think it''s a sweet prospect to win because you''re brave or something. I don''t know if it will be possible to decide from the edge..."


    After all, it is full of anxiety from the knowledge of the circumstances. Fighting isn''t sweet enough to win because you''ve got strong powers.


    That''s how Mizumi said she was narrowing her eyes to worry.


    "You shouldn''t talk too much about that outside. If the Salvation Church people who identify the brave with Arshna''s use, they will preach."


    "Ha... I''ll be careful"


    That again. Around what Refile also said, the Salvation Church sermon for humans in this world seems to be an object of so much awe that it can be used to threaten. For the future, you should also keep it in the corner of your head.


    Dorothea then flips the look on her face when she blames her. Now I feel comfortable agreeing that the story is especially so.


    "Ma, you''re certainly not talking about the adventurer guild humans being optimistic, as Suimei put it. And, back to the story, so I was influenced by his appearance, or by this night pavilion as well as the Knights and General Soldiers application, and in the last few days I''ve been closer to being a member..."


    "The receptionist also tingled and said that I was about to be driven back because I looked normal"


    "Yeah. Mr. Swimey, you should have at least worn a wand or so. If you have a guild card, you don''t have to know, and it''s unprecedented for a newbie who wants to join to come to the desk without a weapon."


    "You''re welcome. We are savvy."


    As far as I am concerned, I am completely ashamed of my inability to think. He was an old man who was completely invisible around him.


    Yes, Shuiming moaned inside, bowing her head like she was weak, Dorothea stretched her chest.


    "You just have to understand. I mean, good."


    That''s what I''m saying.She''s a surprisingly neat girl.


    "- But even if I were to chase you back, that would be a little too rough, wouldn''t it?


    Yes, I had some questions about that. Even if you push it back, that''s too steep. It is true that there is only a comparison between the polite responses of modern society, so I may feel that way. What about that place?


    "Do you have the guilder''s behavior?


    "Oh. Well, then, if someone with the strength to do something like me, like get a weird rumor on their own, and if he doesn''t feel well like me, I guess there ''ll be fewer promising joinees."


    Dorothea, however, was absent.


    "So if you''re only willing to join to the extent that you''re willing to stop joining, you''re saying it''s not necessary for us either. I never said there was a shortage of members."


    And without being able to pinch the story, "Adventurer Guild It''s always something to keep up with funny rumors and so on" about the weather.


    "That''s all, Xiao Dark Pavilion has a proven track record"


    "Yes."


    Dorothea looked like she had no itching whatsoever.


    That''s what she asks.


    "Do you have any other questions?


    Yes, that''s what I have to do after this.


    "What exactly do you do with measurements?


    Yes, I say things that bother me. In a novel that Mizuki showed me, the Gentiles were acting mysteriously when registering for the guild saying they would put their hands on strange crystal balls for magic power and so on, but is that still the case here?


    Then Dorothea answered well with the look on her face just saying she was waiting for the question.


    "Of course it''s a game!


    What, of course.


    Not long after I asked Dorothea how to measure it. When she prompted me to dive through the door, there was a similar place there to a large indoor athletic field.


    "I see, is it because there was such a facility on the big property"


    Dorothea answers discipline to the admirable monologue of Shuiming.


    "Yes, this is still the biggest Adventurer''s Guild in the three countries, so there''s about a training area."


    A training ground? Sure, it would be an indispensable facility to bottom up the strength of the guilders.


    But...


    "Looks like there''s no one there for it?


    Yes, as Shuiming said, there was no one there. Behind the door, there are signs of that.


    "The second training ground is used in the morning for measurements, so no one is training. I think the previous one is packing it in the back room and filling it in."


    "Yeah."


    I reply carelessly, then I feel uncomfortable with this whole room rather than fumbling underfoot - and drop my gaze.


    "Hey, what''s the material here?"


    "Yes, take care of yourself. This training ground is made of new materials that are resistant to magic. If you keep the magic here, it won''t break a little bit."


    Dorothea proudly answered this question.


    "Magic-resistant material?


    "Yes, it''s just recently discovered, and it''s about here that I use it. Eh."


    "Heh. Do you have that..."


    I vividly throughed my boastful Dorothea and mouthed her like she was so impressed.


    A careless reply, but still looking at the floor strangely. Floor material, wall material. No matter how you look at it, it''s a combination of wood and stone, but how magically resistant is this new material?


    It is not so unexpected as it exists in the other world if there is a magical treatment, but as far as I can see, this is a substitute that does not appear to be endowed with a surgical formula. If a substance is resistant to magic, how is it interesting inside?


    Looking around like that, Dorothea.


    "We''re back and forth, but this will be the playing field. Mr. Swimey will be here to play a game with the guild player of his choice, and we will see how that battles and judge the rank. May I?


    "Well, fine...... for example, what is it but is there no other way to judge besides fighting?


    "Ha. That''s a difficult question. I''ll ask you the other way around. Is there any other way you can understand?


    No. Certainly not.


    "... ohhhh"


    "Yes?"


    "No, I understand."


    Explain briefly to Dorothea, who doesn''t know what this promise is. Is there also a reason why Japanese does not speak the language of foreign origin properly? I look up at the wooden ceiling because it''s inconvenient, and I see Dorothea again that I don''t seem to understand very well.


    "Ha, ha. Ok. So..."


    And, when Dorothea tried to encourage something, signs of someone from the back door. One shadow appears, along with the sound of the door opening.


    And you noticed this one, or the voice you can call.


    And the sound of the bell-ringing treble coming in the gentle wind...


    "If it isn''t you, Swimey?


    "Oh, Mr. Grakis, you haven''t seen it just now."


    Dear Turning Direction, There was a acquaintance there I knew earlier for a rare reason, Lephire Grakis.


    When I gave her such an unexplained response to her approaching me shaking her brightly visible red and long hair, she immediately asked me with a slightly frowned suspicious face.


    "Why are you here?


    "No, they measure rank for anything."


    "... hmm?


    "Something?


    "... didn''t you bring your request to the guild?


    "Ah..."


    Lefir''s face, which makes his eyes black and white and inquires, now connected to Shuiming. Speaking of which, yes.


    She misunderstood, too, when she said she had broken up at the reception and said, "And your request." I remembered and got to the point.


    And once again, I speak of my original purpose in order to resolve that mistake.


    "No, I want to be a member, just like Mr. Grakis. Oh, by the way, I''m still a wizard for once."


    "Was it? No, I''m perfectly sure because I don''t even have a weapon..."


    "... excuse me. Really. I''m so sorry."


    "Why are you apologizing so much?


    "Never mind"


    Yes, in the end it is this topic. Rust coming out of me is something I used to say. I remember hearing this word somewhere just now, staining myself not even.


    Dorothea asks me if I''m having such an exchange as I''ve seen both of them.


    "You two know each other?


    "No, I just got to know him in front of reception."


    Dorothea is convinced to say "Oh really?" to Refill''s answer.


    Ask Lephire, who answered her question, Mizumi.


    "Mr. Grakis, what''s the measurement?


    "Oh, I''m just finishing up"


    "How was it?


    "First of all, I guess I just said"


    Returned was an invincible grin on meditation. Does that mean it wasn''t a good idea first, but "I couldn''t afford it first? There''s no way to look tired or breathe on your shoulders.


    Then Dorothea knew who Lefir fought against? I say it with a face that seemed like a half-mix of grudges and distress.


    "First of all, we''re two good users."


    "I guess. I just moved as usual, though?


    "Is it always the same...... I can''t help but regret that Mr. Refile won''t be left on the metail"


    Ask Dorothea''s words casually toward Lefir.


    To some other land?


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry to be talking to you, but can I just get you started?


    I was in the middle of asking, but Dorothea''s voice cares about time so that it overlaps Lephire''s voice. With that said, I spent quite a bit of time talking from the aisle to here as well.


    Not really, is it annoying to take the time to sloppy?


    "Oh. I''m always good."


    "Okay. - So, Mr. Lycas and Mr. Enumalph! Please!


    and suddenly Dorothea raised her voice toward the back of the training ground. Then, attracted by the call, from the back door, as the words say, two human beings expressed themselves. One is a warrior-style man with a two-handed sword and hardened himself with leather armor, and the other is a man with a cane in one hand and a robe. A wizard?


    Around what she said she''d ask, she''d be the one to fight with measurements. But...


    "Are you two?


    "Yes, I''m going to have Mr. Swimey play a game with either of those two. Mr. Lycus is a warrior, and Mr. Enumalf is a wizard. They''re all different types from each other, but you both have the right power, so you can try to be powerful."


    "Hmm..."


    With Dorothea''s words, he is still looking away at his opponent. Magic, signs, martial arts. Don''t feel any signs or chills of not being alarmed by either, first of all reassured, the two people called Lycus, Enumalph, eventually arrived forward.


    And soon, warrior-style men - perhaps asking as if Lycus contained some frustration.


    "Are you a new guilder, too?


    "Oh."


    "What''s your name and job?


    "His name is Swimey Yakagi. He''s a wizard."


    If I did it, I would respond to the attitude that seems to be high pressure, and don''t blur about this one.


    To answer briefly, Lycus peeled his eyes in fright.


    "Ah? What''s that supposed to mean?


    "I guess it''s just a matter of mood over here. Well, not that I care deeply."


    "Yes, I see."


    For some reason. Lycus and I would have been outrageous in our attitude towards this one. Perhaps grumpy due to frustration, but it is nonetheless blatant. The wizard man, who said Enumarph, kept his mouth shut but likewise put together an atmosphere in which the air charged.


    And Lycus turns to Refile.


    "... you, were you still there?


    "Oh. Have a little chat with them."


    I heard that. Lycus picks the root of his eyebrows. I thought I jumped up for a moment and turned this way again.


    More than just now, change its strong side to Jen Wang whilst increasing by 50%.


    "You know him?"


    "Huh? Well for once..."


    But the pattern is to a lesser extent familiar than acquaintance, the fold Mizuming tried to say, Lycus suddenly whines with a disturbing air.


    "... I see. You know him."


    "Heh..."


    "You know him, don''t you? See?"


    Why does it have such an atmosphere? If you notice, some neighbor, Enumalph, is releasing similar air. Fulfill.


    Shuiming, who noticed it in a conversation back and forth, asks Lefir, who was next door.


    "Maybe he''s the one Mr. Grakis knocked down."


    "Oh, as you can guess, those are the two of you.... It''s strange that I apologize, but I''m sorry."


    "I knew it..."


    Why does it sigh, even though it is completely as expected?

 Chapter 15 15 You CanT Get Away From The Game.

    What in the world is no different from the time of acceptance? There are two big differences between the number of people and the reason, but if you go on and on like this, it will be sumptuous.


    Eight wins of hostility from two guilders, unexpectedly exhaled. Minister, before reception, and here and now. What a day of the week it is to be exposed to a swordsweeping glance.


    From what I heard, as expected, the opponents of Refill''s measurements were these two guilders. A warrior named Lycus and a wizard named Enumalph.


    In measuring, he wanted to professor the battle from the adventurer at the Xiao Dark Pavilion, even though he was supposed to be alone, he said himself and dealt with them both in turn.


    Needless to say, the results flank my eyes. If you look at the skinny sword and the tailored light armor pulled out, the two of them are in bad shape against a girl who is not even old enough to be held by a butterfly and a flower. First of all, there''s a difference between what I''ve lost in my spare time.


    Have you handed over the information? See the two of you who have just finished talking about Dorothea and the inner circle.


    "- So now you want me to do it?


    If you hit eight, don''t you have to worry about it? Lycus answers when he asks in an unsatisfactory manner.


    "Yes."


    "What''s the format of the game?


    "It''s a guild game. There''s nothing stylish about it. Fight and we''ll evaluate it. That''s all."


    And, is it a hundred million robberies or just busy? Lycus tells rough and brief. Ask him again, still keeping his face tight.


    "A fight is a normal game, right?


    "Oh. But the guild''s measuring match is played with a simulated sword. Because you''re a wizard... Oh, you talked about not using a cane. Sure. Hmm - If you have a weapon you want to use, you can use the guy in your hand.


    It''s just that you don''t let magic or anything get you hurt or kill them badly. It can''t be us. What, Enumalph?


    "... no problem"


    Enumalph, questioned by Lycus, opens his mouth for the first time. Are you a quiet person? But on his face, like Lycus, is seeping unshakeable confidence.


    But it takes from side to side "But you lost earlier ~?" and a small wild order. The source is Dorothea. I have the nerve not to be surprised.


    "Ugh! You shouldn''t have made tea!


    One drink and silent pressure. I got angry, and I scratched my head, Dorothea, and I didn''t think I was going to oil--


    "So, which way do we do it? I''ll give you a choice, okay?


    "Hey, what''s up?


    "No..."


    ... If you think about it carefully, maybe that mindfulness doesn''t make sense.


    I''ve never come to this world and fought a non-magical match myself. Sure, I''ve seen the battle between Trinity and the knights in the castle, but when I see it, I''ll do it. Something different again. Is it possible to worship it once here? If so, the training ground is convenient now. Refill can go back anyway, and if we''re the only ones left, we can settle this later.


    Besides, if we can do this right here, there is a possibility that we can do one more thing before accepting it.


    (So now''s your chance)


    For a moment, regardless of Dorothea''s words, in any case, I also thought that oil should not be the feather to be poured, but after all, the thought came together.


    Answer me quickly, and I''ll tell Lycus to pierce the sight of the reminder.


    "So while I''m over it - I''m both at the same time."


    "- Hmm?"


    "What!?


    To the words, Lefir, who defeated the two in turn, makes an interesting voice, and Dorothea shouts a surprise.


    On the other hand, the said persons naturally faded.


    "... ah? You think they''re gonna take us to the top? Temee, are you serious?


    "Oh. I''m not good at jokes that aren''t funny."


    If you answer that in white, Lycus is in a worse mood on the proposal.


    "If you''re as strong as the woman there, you still think we''re gonna be late for a wizard? Don''t you think you''re doing well ''cause you busted one at reception?


    Lycus'' anger also goes with the dewy words, and Enumalph''s gaze of awesomeness increases. After all, did you get hooked up with that? I can''t help it. He slapped himself in the mouth like he still couldn''t get out of the kid''s range. In its heart, there is more to observe.


    But this one is the same as being insulted, and it would be EVEN under the circumstances. It may seem like a nasty guy, but this one has a purpose. I can''t even keep breaking my bones in degrees.


    Dorothea asks in a modest manner whether she feels the air that precipitated in Russia.


    "Um, Mr. Swimey. Are you really serious?


    "Oh, as far as I''m concerned, I hope so. I''ll have to pick up the inn after this and come back again, so I''d like to finish it if I can."


    "Well, that''s not what I meant -"


    Like blocking Dorothea''s words to say, Lycus.


    "Are you confident we can just get this over with?


    "Oh."


    "Damn it, you slap me."


    "That''s about it. I mean, I have a stack of walks I''ve been making, just like you guys have guilders. Even if I''m modest, I''m not mentally sanitary."


    "... the kid. He can''t even spot his opponent''s power. He''s relentlessly going to lose his rank. Correct me if I''m joking, and choose one. I''ll still forgive you now."


    And, Lycus presses for a repeat withdrawal of his remarks, but he can''t retreat after more than he has said so far.


    "No, I''m not going to. And if you don''t, I''m not gonna do what I have to do."


    "... you''re not gonna regret this, are you?


    "Thanks for the advice."


    "Keh...... Enumalph. You can''t leave the kids licking you any more. Just smash it."


    "... I know"


    When this one flaunts his shoulder, Lycus makes his teeth abominably flaunt and tells Enumalf. And after hearing his reply, he sent a stabbing stare here again, and took him with Enumalf as a guillotine swordswallow to the center of the training ground.


    am I still the object of being insulted? There are not many favorably taken trials in the wind of good prestige even with some pneumonia. I wish I could cover it up later when I''m concerned, but I always feel like I''m giving birth to something with it and losing more money than other people.


    I guess there''s a situation on the ground, but that''s certainly good as a magician, and the provocation that starts with it is convenient in this setting to motivate the two of us, but as one man - after all, there can be unconvincing parts. Even if my heart knows, I can''t stop thinking. It''s such a state of mind.


    and if you rot like that, a serious voice from the rear.


    "Suimei. Those two, we got a deal going on inside, right? Are you sure about this?


    Will you worry about dealing with them both at the same time? Or the questioning of exploration trying to identify. Refille is the first person on this scene.


    Nod back at her like that.


    "Yes."


    "You think I''m confident I''ll beat you both?


    "I unfortunately don''t have an atmosphere commensurate with that confidence,"


    And, if you say it in a self-derisive manner, Refill gives you a much quieter laugh.


    "Indeed."


    - It''s an instant answer.


    After all, does it look that way? I would make that kind of penetration into the return that would sound if I hit Refill, but it was both laughs that came in.


    "Hehe..."


    "Ha ha."


    Maybe it''s someone I feel better about than I thought. While I think Arshna''s guidance and doing is also a quaint thing, and.


    "... and it suits my purpose to be able to deal with those two at the same time. That''s fine with me."


    "... well. Then there''s nothing more I can say"


    And, Refile nodded strangely, and for some reason immediately turned to Dorothea. And if you think about what you''re going to say.


    "I''m sorry, can I give you a tour?


    "Huh?


    I don''t know, a cloudy voice pops out the back of my throat. Why didn''t you ask me that?


    It was a development that I hadn''t expected.


    "Yes, I don''t mind...... don''t you like Mr. Swimey?


    Dorothea immediately accepts Lefir''s offer.


    "Uh... no, I don''t mind."


    "Then why did you look like that?


    "No, no, I wasn''t expecting it, so I was just a little surprised."


    "Really?


    As Dorothea leaned her ankle towards this reaction, Refile nodded satisfactorily to say she had given her consent.


    "Then fine. I''ll show you your fight."


    And, I''m totally going to sit down, Refile. I said I''d deal with them both at the same time myself, so I probably sprung up even in Xing as a swordsman.


    It will be seen, but basically I''m going to do anything after this. Ma, I''m going to say it in my heart, I''m going to go after Lycus and the others, and I''m going to the center of the training ground.


    And...


    "So are you ready?


    "... oh"


    "I don''t mind."


    Lycus, who pulls his sword out of his sheath, and the jewel embedded at the tip of the wand, point this way, the Enumalph, who makes the erection.


    I took the mercury reagent bottle out of my pocket with the black gloves I had removed - the gloves in my hand - whilst saying it would be good at any time, just like them.


    I don''t know what that is. Lycus asks in surprise.


    "What?


    "No, I got a weapon, too."


    Open the lid of the reagent bottle and unlock its contents on the floor, surrounded by a strange brand of expression that looks seriously at this one. Of course, this is the same thing I used in the garden of White Asia. It is a user-friendly piece of magic among the weapons that you can carry.


    On the other hand, is it a rare thing in this world, with Refill lurking his eyebrows in the silver glow?


    "Silver...... water?


    "It''s mercury. Have you never seen it?


    "Oh, I''ve never seen that before."


    When Refill narrows his eyes and says, he mouths like Dorothea weakened.


    "That Mr. Swimey, it''s a bit of a deliberate contamination of the floor..."


    "... no, no, I''m not dirty about this."


    "But how did you see it?"


    Does it just look deliberately overflowing with liquid objects? Undeniable. Exactly, but...


    ''Cause you''ll see soon enough.


    "Ha..."


    "... Hmm. Is that some kind of medicine?


    "No -"


    In the middle of answering Refill''s question, there is no mercury left in the reagent bottle and it spills on the floor. And at the same time that all of the large liquids of specific gravity licked the floor, they concentrated their magic and cast a spell of change in shape.


    "- Permutatio.Coagulatio.Vix lamina"


    (- Degeneration, coagulation, formation is power)


    As soon as possible, a magic formation is formed so that a small circle spreads wide around the dripping place.


    A magical formation emits a dark, glowing red magic light.


    "What!?


    "Ah?"


    In the midst of sorcery, what reached my ear was the surprise of the Quadruple Four. It must have been surprising to them to build a magic formation without drawing directly on something. This goes hand in hand with the time of Fermenia.


    "Alchemy..."


    The voice of the wizard Enumarf. Apparently, he knows about what he''s doing.


    And few, as inspired by its light and formation, mercury once extended, spread and moved like clay, gathered in its own hands to elect a sword.


    - It''s my weapon.


    Yes, now that you''ve answered Lephire''s question. Now it''s time to focus on the fight. No coat, no suit, but the battle is a battle. When I set up the mercury knife I grabbed from the top of the glove, which I also identified as an irrevocable place, there was Lycus sending a frivolous gaze.


    "... hey, you wizard, didn''t you?


    "I think that one looks magical now, huh?


    "A wizard can use a sword.... you or you, can you use it?


    I recall asking that question. The same was true of Fermenia, but it still seems that the idea of a wizard plus a warrior is not common in this one. After all, like the characters in common games and stories, do wizards have a fixed concept of a rear guard and warriors an avant-garde? Wizards and warriors remember things differently, so naturally...


    "Oh, there you go."


    "Oh, I see."


    If I smile at you, will you ever ask me again? Lycus threw up in annoyance. Seeing that as an opportunity, Dorothea shook her arms up.


    And.


    "Okay, here we go!


    Dorothea screams like that. No, no, - I''m here to hit you. Lycus'' first hand is an easy shot to understand. It was a luxurious slaughter, starting with a strong step.


    In contrast, this one also corresponds to slaughter.


    "Ha."


    Lycus laughed with his nose. You''re right, one of these hands would be bad from anyone. The difference in strength between him and me is obvious at first glance. It is already clear by the thickness of the arms.


    That''s why I took it. Lycus would have smiled coldly on the back of his expression, but the truth. Only himself knows the consequences that lie ahead.


    While I also think that Lycus'' sword and his own only antagonized him for a moment, he steps to the left in a daze, turning the sword back up from the side tightened, and winds it back like a reverse regeneration from the original right back to a swinging state.


    "What!?


    There is no room for a change of posture for Lycus, who has been shifted backwards for one person in a place of strength. The words in excess of momentum are like, and each sword is weighed down behind his right. Relax.


    Yes, this is the wrong way to go. The knife knocks each other upside down and collapses, inflicting the opponent''s sword attack.


    And finish the move or no or flip it instantly. You can''t be going to stand on the spot like an idiot. If you flip, there''s a defenseless back there. Cut me off, my back telling me this is the price of alarm invites this sword attack, but I''m not willing to call this an opportunity.


    Yes, because I still have a tiger''s jaw on my back that targets me.


    "- The wind. Thou wilt crush with the power of a long time, and anger my enemies! Windfisto!"


    "Secandum excipio!


    (Second wall, local expansion!


    If the current blow does not have any untrained shards, slash it and throw it away. Weigh in the magical defenses the fists of the giants that were made of the air around them.


    The magic used is a second wall with a rotten golden fortress. A surgical defense against sorcery.


    "Become -!?"


    Whose voice is the surprise? I don''t know about the child, but I only pointed my sword at Lycus and stuck my left hand behind me with a glove so that I could open my body to the side. A golden defensive formation with palms deployed in an instant to their starting point.


    A mass of compressed air hit from the front scattered a whirlwind around the perimeter, and its clumping was unraveled for a few seconds without any blemishes being given to the defense.


    Using the current gap as a lapse, Lycus skews his face and leaps out of time to make a stand.


    "Ku, you''re using a funny sword technique."


    "Tell me at a nearby dojo."


    and while Shuiming seems to be able to afford to mouth...


    "What! What''s the magic now!?


    Enumalph made a scene by fading to Russia.


    I turn my surprisingly narrow eyes to him like that, sticking a sudden surprise in his face, and say to him, surprised.


    "... the magic of defense, though?


    "I''m not asking you that. I am! Now, you sure are."


    "What. What''s wrong with you?


    Mysterious Enumalph''s words and actions. Because of the surprise, I don''t have everything I want to say together.


    The golden fortress is a magic of defense. A robust formation, arguably a masterpiece, created by itself to protect itself from all types of attacks. As you can see, it''s only defensive magic - otherwise a surprise, is it magic formation? But the momentary construction of the magic formation is shown in earlier moves to manipulate mercury.


    Now, there''s no reason for me to scream.


    "Weird, nothing..."


    Then Dorothea talks instead of Enumarf, who can''t put together what he wants to say because of excitement.


    "''Cause, Mr. Swimey! Magic now, activated without any attribute intervening Yikes!?


    "... Well, I didn''t attribute it to you. It''s no use adding attributes to defensive magic, is it?


    Yes, attributes and other useless lengths to the magic of defense. To prevent the opponent''s magic, it is natural to lay a defense against the technique or use a defense that can counteract the so-called magic.


    It is true that there is some way to grant an attribute and use its counterpart to increase defense, but when it is switched to an attack with an instant corresponding attribute, it takes time to deal with it, and if it is bad, it is removed from the defense.


    Because of such disadvantages, it is not considered appropriate to grant attributes to the magic of defense.


    But...


    "Stupid! There''s no reason to be useless! Magic is the first of its kind with the intervention of attributes! What magic can be activated without the intervention of an attribute in the first place..."


    "Ha? of attributes, intervening?


    Something in the first place. I don''t know what you mean in the first place. What does it mean that magic cannot be activated without the intervention of attributes? Attributes are the guiding principles for classifying which type of magic applies, and are by no means essential forces - elements - to activate magic.


    No, I don''t think so.


    "... Suimei. The magic of this world is manifested in everything with the help of the elements. You can never use magic without using the power of the element. But how can you treat magic out of context?


    Yes, such a flattering admiration of Refill and the words of inquiry that also sharpened the alarm were the focus of this inexplicability.


    That is.


    "- Oh. Oh, oh, oh! Oh, yeah. I see now... instead of adding elements to the magic here, we have to mediate the activation of the elements themselves."


    In the first place, ever since I came to this world, I''ve wondered, but I''ve finally frozen. I just understood why the wizards of this world bothered to attribute their natural attributes to magic.


    Initially, Shuiming thought of the magic of this world as natural magic like it is everywhere.


    Natural witchcraft is something that uses the power of nature to produce witchcraft or to produce natural phenomena in witchcraft - aside from that.


    Because it was like natural magic, as I saw it.


    That''s why I misunderstood. But something similar and non-existent if you open the lid.


    Let''s take the magic that opened the door as an example. If you open the door with natural magic, you simply have to use it because the power to pull or push is also a natural force.


    Injecting the force of the light wind of mass is, first and foremost, the extreme of futility.


    Yes, if the magic here is normal natural magic.


    I mean, it is. To say that you can''t do that is to say that this sorcery is not a sorcery that uses all the power of nature. Because they can only manifest witchcraft using a limited set of eight elements, activated witchcraft will always have some distinguished attribute.


    It might be useful to use magic to handle eight kinds of attributes. Then it''s never wasted magic. I don''t, but when it comes to other sorcery, I doubt its practicality as soon as possible.


    ... What is used to practice witchcraft is often changed by the culture of the land, but this is certainly novel.


    "Which element - no, that''s a hard story to do, having to rely on the element and also. I guess the magic itinerary just gets more pointless and takes a lot of work for that matter. It stinks like an asshole."


    "Hey, what are you talking about..."


    "Nothing. Nothing. It''s hard to do a defensive magic trick that manipulates attributes to defend it."


    Perhaps the magic of the other worlds needs to follow the itinerary of magic, surgery, elements and defense, rather than being exercised in the itinerary of the currents: magic, surgery and defense. So the magic of this world is long chanting, and if you don''t chant, you''ll be surprised.


    I can''t help but find it hard to do. Because this is not in the mindset of the first to make this sorcery.


    But I can''t help but tell you. As a modern magician. It has to be efficient. I wonder why the magic and the doings of this world stand out in all the holes as we learn.


    ... as was the case during Fermenia, but Shuiming has not yet studied the magic of this world. No, I couldn''t do it exactly, but you''d be right. Indeed, there was also a book of magic in the library of the castle. There was, but Mizumi couldn''t read it.


    Why is that? Naturally. The Book of Wizards of the Water Ming World refers to the so-called Book of Divinity. Never a guidebook to make a beginner of witchcraft a magician from scratch, or a guidebook that will allow anyone to handle witchcraft if they see it, and some things are of the type that are themselves a single witchcraft.


    Then there''s no way you can remember it, even if you look at it and learn magic. Normally the initial knowledge of witchcraft is the insanity taught by the teacher, so it cannot be stated in the book of magic, and there is just a seemingly inexplicable statement if you open the book of magic or something before that.


    Some things are even insane magic books that erode the spirit or extremely dangerous things that can hang unknown sorcery.


    Decryption is mandatory to read. In order to read, you must also have magic pieces to protect yourself. The corresponding time is also mandatory. In the Imperial Castle, where all of them could not be aligned, Shuiming could not lay his hands on the Book of Magic.


    If that common sense was different from that of the other side, I took a book of seemingly dangerous objects, but I still needed to decipher them, and around Trinity and Mizuki learning magic from Fermenia, I can tell you here that the definition of the Book of Magic is similar to that of the other side.


    So Shuiming didn''t work to figure out the magic. Because if it takes forever to decipher it, I thought it would be better to grasp it from the formation of this world and matters that could be fundamental to witchcraft, such as nature and inheritance.


    And in addition to that, if you take the time to grasp the common sense of this world that you can''t remember and analyze the summoning formations used to summon Yingjie, after all, this sorcery will only have the opportunity to remember by itself.


    And then there''s Shuiming. There is also the part that I was interested in purely unknown sorcery warfare.


    I was hoping that there might be a new touch for him that made the mystery that he didn''t know important.


    ... Needless to say, what was the result of that accumulation that day?


    "... okay, let''s do it. It''s the same with you and me that I''m surprised. Evan wouldn''t mind, would he?


    "Ku......"


    "Break it up. Your magic is delayed, and my magic is progressing. That''s all."


    "Oh, you''re late...?


    "Oh yeah. Too late, compared to the mystery where I was."


    And if this one says words similar to mourning or no, Enumarf does.


    "Eh. What do you care just because you don''t have an attribute! As long as it''s powerful and numbered."


    "Sure. It makes sense. But can you do it?


    It was chanting that came back to me with that tried-out question.


    "- Wind! Send forth the formations with your long-standing power. It''s an abusive formation. It spawns numerous destruction into the sky, and it kills my enemies, but its justice. Noised Tyrant!"


    The key word that rings around is - a noisy tyrant. While a whirlwind rose around the Enumarph, several places of airy swinging arose around it. This isn''t like the single one earlier, it''s an air barrage formation. Are you willing to overwhelm this arrogant statement with numbers and power?


    But.


    "Secondum perfectus!


    (Second Wall, Reinforced Expansion!


    A storm of brutality takes a fierce sound and kills it. Each and every one of them has far more power than this one, and that''s ten or twenty, no more.


    Continuously hits defenses that change the technique and increase its radiance.


    - continuous firing (rush).


    The word follows, the rain of shelling.


    Disappear when you antagonize the walls for a moment, and disappear repeatedly when you antagonize them. Then there is no fine dust in the blow. There are no defects in the defense.


    The magic of wind that eventually comes to an end. The focus was general, or the wind and dust appeared from the floor around.


    When you look around it and chill out that it''s boring, there''s the unspoken Enumalph.


    With the wand in place, I can''t run out of hands anymore and I''m stopping.


    In the middle, the sound of kicking the ground hard from behind. Lycus.


    "Get on with it...!


    I set up a two-handed sword and leap like I was bounced this way. A strange assault aimed at the end of the magic, but it''s still too late for this one to react.


    Flipping from Enumalf, he ran his gaze down to Lycus with his arms down, first castle wall. Local deployment.


    "Primum excipio!!


    "- Get on!!


    When the sword and the wall collide, the razor, and the intense rubbing sound of the gear rubbing against the inner ear. The sword of the entity that can be tapped in the direction of the turn and the wall of the non-entity that unfolds in anticipation of it both scattered a spark as you retreat.


    But as pointless as knocking a wall with a sword, that''s still the norm here. Without sharpening the magic formation, the sword is sharper.


    "It won''t arrive. Not to that extent."


    "Ugh, guh..."


    - How ridiculous it is to just be attacked by an opponent sitting there. The agony of Lycus sees itself as an opportunity to step to the left in a gap where the force that can enter the Lycus sword cannot break through the defense.


    Right next to the eagle''s expanse, Lycus makes his sword wave empty.


    Build several more defensive formations with him on his ass during the period of switching places.


    "Quartum excipio" (Fourth wall, local expansion)


    It was the fourth wall that stopped Lycus'' sword strike, rolled out in an inverted mood. The Fourth Wall knocks back a whole lot of power from the outside world.


    And with the power reflexes of its fourth castle wall, it blows up where Enumarph is.


    "Uh-oh."


    "What -!?"


    Shadows to be played and collision sounds to come later. There is also no emotion in the surprise voices from the surroundings mixed with it. Power reflexes are no exception to physical power. It''s natural to do this.


    Therefore, before you even see the opponent''s rising shadow, the opponent''s extra attack hand accelerates.


    "Nutus.Multitudo decresco"


    (Mass reduction, gravity reduction)


    Moments, dozens of times the steps taken. Lycus, however, reacted to the disease confirmed by such sorcery. If you don''t need a sword with you, on your left hand, a counter with a reversal with a dominant karate fist.


    Not bad. Sure, there''s just so much to say.


    But it''s the same here that can react. With a mercury knife in his right hand and a pair of archers as his shield.


    "Can you stop it?"


    Anger. My left hand, who was forced to take refuge against the counter. I wouldn''t expect to be stopped by a slender arm, but it would be a late cry. Surely your own arm strength alone will not deter that blow.


    - Yes, with arm strength only.


    Moment of impact with overlapping right and left hands. It flows outward like a fist in the palm of a gloved hand was done, even though the focus was not fixed from the beginning.


    - A glove. Magic that causes "miseating" on the objects in contact. If it is taken directly from the front, then it is not engaged and inevitably creates a discrepancy.


    As it was, he instantly stabbed his sword through the floor, grabbed Lycus'' collar and threw it with jujitsu guidelines. To the momentum of the opponent''s protruding fist, this throwing force adds a sudden velocity and force, in which Lycus is thrown out lavishly.


    And without even looking at its whereabouts, turn to the reformulated Enumalph. Put up a magic wand, and then a wizard who just casts a spell.


    "Is that good? Your magic won''t work."


    verbal pressure. It has just been proven that Enumalf''s magic does not work. For God''s sake, I totally prevented it.


    Enumalph who is shot straight and distorts his face in bitterness.


    "What! But still..."


    Do you think I''ll do it? Magic warfare. Its intentions and good. On that enthusiasm, magic chants to defeat this one as well.


    "Buddhi brahma.Buddhi vidya"


    (Wake up, power. with great knowledge)


    "- The wind. With your long-standing power, blow."


    Synchronizing magic and magic. If that happens without any preliminary motion, it''s the chanting speed that dictates the victory. But before magic using Kabbalah''s secret compression chanting technique (Notarikon), magic that requires attributes is no longer the only extreme of stupidity. If you are thorough compared to the speed, the other side loses, but the logic.


    - It''s just a story if the technique is equivalent.


    "Gail!"


    It was Enumalf, not himself, who finished the spell and key words first. Surprisingly, it is a short chant with only two or three bars. The procedure isn''t aggressive either, and it can''t be harmful.


    Then why are we dealing with it at this time?


    The question was immediately clarified.


    Yes, because a strong wind with magic came from behind me.


    (You''re gonna do it. -)


    I distort my mouth to a mixed grin of joy with a cold feeling on my back. You don''t want a magic battle, you rush. Enumalph. I would like to send a compliment at my mercy to that hung body of support.


    Exercise of the late sorcery. Chanting sentences to be chanted are: Buddy, Brahma. Buddy, Vidya. Buddy, Kalanda...


    "Buddhi karanda trishna!


    (And entrust yourself to the thirst of a sweet voice!


    - Trishna. This word that means thirst. Sanskrit, a liturgical language of five or more religions, but therefore also powerful from a magical point of view. Use it for witchcraft now.


    And as its thirsty words put it, a magic formation of depletion appeared beneath Enumalph''s feet.


    "Not yet!


    With such a temper, the magic that comes out of Enumarf''s body to the outside world increases.


    Are you willing to resist the surgical ceremony by releasing magic and strengthening it? That''s generally a last resort against witchcraft. A measure after using the technique for someone is not a bad choice.


    But unfortunately, this is the magic of depletion - the sweet voice of Kravinkaya. It is the essence of this magic that causes the target to spit out magic, that is.


    "Nah - ahhhhhhh!!


    With screaming, the release of magic accelerates beyond control. Shortly afterwards, Enumarf, shredded to grind his strength, knelt.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Then I hear Lycus roar from directly behind me. I should have decided to throw a fancy one, but this distance, regardless, was due to the cover of the Enumalph.


    But I don''t want to upset you. Pull out the mercury knife with eagle lift, and flip it as if the warrior were to hit the dragon tail hanging from his helmet.


    Before the light reflected on the two-handed sword fell through the sword body.


    My own sword was swift.


    "Gu, uhh..."


    He was asking Lycus, who was about to wave down his sword, whether or not he could cry his torso and neck apart.


    "- Now, I think I win, what do you say?


    There is no room for complaining about that question.

 Chapter 16 16 Inviting Crowd Blue

    When Shuiming quietly let go of the mercury knife that had accompanied Lycus'' neck muscle, he sat down on the spot and leaked his rough breath.


    "Ha... oh, shit..."


    "Ugh..."


    In the back, there''s Enumarf. He is exposed to exhaustion due to the excessive release of magic.


    It was a win. Such a complete victory, like underestimating this one, insulting it, and beating back everything you''ve missed. If you''re a regular guilder, it''s an occasion to play Kai Song, but that''s not for today''s winner. Just quietly unleash the magic and surgery in the mercury knife and go to the floor.


    That mercury, which spread again, returns to the reagent bottle as if it had been reversed regeneration when it was served.


    Dorothea, who was watching the battle go as an Alliance official, alternated with such an amazing look at the two.


    "Wow...... I really knocked them both out..."


    Does Dorothea feel slightly upset at the unexpected end? Lefir, who was watching the game next to her like that, said, still swordsman''s eye. I''m looking at this one with an unafraid gaze like I see a warrior.


    And I scratched out that shooting gaze with a gentle smile that floated all the time.


    - Brilliant.


    Praise, a word. Apparently, the impression of the surrounding atmosphere was somewhat overshadowed.


    And Dorothea walks over.


    "Mr. Swimey. It was a great fight. Even the guilders in Metail aren''t that good at defeating Mr. Lycus and Mr. Enumalph."


    "Thank you. The good stuff just hit the diagram."


    When Dorothea smiles and pokes at her just saying she hates it, as if it were a coincidence.


    "I''m humbled again, and I thought you were an armed wizard. Even a Wizard''s Guild is comparable to a skilled class. Right, Mr. Refile?


    "Oh, I don''t know how much arm the wizard guild users of Metail have, but their technical skills can be seen as considerable."


    In the words of Refill, I think of things that bother me.


    "... by the way, compared to an amazing wizard as far as I know, how about that?


    Yes, it was the wizard of this world who asked. Although I said arrogantly that I was behind, that''s a story if it comes to technology, and I still haven''t figured out to what extent the actual wizard of this world is the highest class.


    Technology is also a strength, but if the total amount of magic and the amount of magic that can be used at one time is large, it can be a matter of fact amazing, and on a scale, powerful magic is just amazing. In addition, the strength of the wizard should vary considerably depending on how magically the elements and the dots intervene and are allowed to do so.


    That''s probably a limited story on the battle side.


    Then Dorothea smiled happily.


    "I can''t believe you''re worried about saying that, Mr. Swimey''s a boy, too"


    "Oh, stay, sort of.... So?


    "Huh. As far as I''m concerned, I think it''s pretty good. That wouldn''t be the case compared to the S-rank wizard at the Xiao Dark Pavilion..."


    The tail of the story is just a little buttocks. Does that mean that even in the current battle, it will be to an embarrassing degree compared to the wizard of that S-rank?


    Then.


    "I see.... By the way, is Mr. Whiteflame famous for his castle compared to someone in that S-rank?


    "Mr. White Flame is famous for his strong researcher skin, so of course, we''ve asked him about his strength, but I think he would be inferior to a fighter."


    "Heh..."


    Dorothea boasts or proudly speaks of the strength of the guilders of the Xiao Dark Pavilion. To her words like that, she exhales intrigue.


    Fermenia Stingray. Not hand-worked, but there was something admittedly talented about being a wizard. Sure, I didn''t think it was the best class, but it''s an interesting story to say that it''s inferior compared to a wizard who has gone through the fight properly.


    I may have heard good things. Still, it seemed early to be disappointed in the magic of this world.


    "So how''s Mr. Grakis?


    Asked, Lephile has turned a frivolous gaze at me just saying it was surprising.


    "... you didn''t seem too strong."


    "No, I mean for your information. I wonder how much it is. Sometimes you wonder about your evaluation, don''t you?


    When he said that, Refill meditated to ascertain the recorded past behind the eye lid and talked to him.


    "Right...... Maybe my subjectivity... biased against what I''ve seen so far, but not beyond that strong wizard line as far as I felt your amount of magic, and the power of magic... earlier magic had something to keep an eye on but it wasn''t helpful"


    "Power."


    After all, will you focus on natural magic because it is similar to magic? So how powerful is the magic of the highest-ranked wizard?


    "If you are a user enough to be called the highest peak, some people will gently blow up forests and towns with a single magic blow. With all due respect, compared to you, it''s not that amazing."


    "Hmm..."


    So much so. In the current situation, where no fire has been put in the magic furnace, the difference does seem to be very far apart. Do you want to wipe out one town or forest? Not saying mountains or peninsulas is better yet, but it must still be a threat. Well, there shouldn''t be one of those in the other world either - anyway.


    "Thank you. It was very helpful."


    "No, no, it''s kind of itchy to be thanked for something like this."


    "No, it''s still something ignorant. Unless."


    If you bow your head to say yes thanks to Refill, Dorothea leans her neck unexpectedly and strangely.


    "... but who is Mr. Swimey? I''ve never heard your name..."


    "No. You can''t be famous about me, can you?


    And when I say to myself in a sense of mockery, Dorothea puffs and puffs on her face as though she were out of her mind.


    "Oh, please don''t lick the Xiao Dark Pavilion information network. If it''s about the name of someone as powerful as Suimei, I''m trying to get a good grasp of it"


    The last thing that would have broken Dorothea''s confidence would be the fact that she hadn''t been able to grasp it after all. Either way, I''m from Japan myself. It''s something that no other world can possibly grasp.


    Based on that, I answer with a roar.


    "Ah, I''ve come a long way..."


    "Far away...... is it the south?


    "No, from the east?


    That''s how Shuiming remembers the map he saw in the castle. I watched the whole map for when a geographic story like this came out.


    East Side. From Astel it intersects vast forest and desert areas, mountainous areas and other naturally steep areas, a place where national traffic is not so flourishing and information does not come in very well.


    Therefore, if someone asked me where I was from, I would have preferred it as an answer.


    "I see. If you''re indeed from the East, you shouldn''t sound familiar. So that magic belongs to the East, too?


    "Sort of."


    When you mouth a lie with a stranger''s face that it''s true, you''re intrigued, and one shrieks as Refile thinks.


    "Proprietary magic..."


    "What''s up?


    ".................. no"


    Is there anything that bothers you?


    No, the atmosphere in her eyes has now changed because...


    "Yeah. I''ve been impressed with it for a while now that it''s a remarkable technology. Speed of exercising magic, regardless of the magic of defense, I think was excellent. You still have a world you don''t know."


    "No, thanks."


    Seriously said toward the face is something quite facetious.


    Then, as Dorothea remembered, turn to Refile.


    "With that said, Mr. Refile is headed to the Nerferia Empire, right?


    "Hmm? Oh, yeah, but"


    and Refile, who expresses his consent to the words of Dorothea''s confirmation.


    It''s another bizarre thing for her to head to the Empire, too. With that in mind, Shuiming asks.


    "Heh. Does Mr. Grakis work in the Empire?"


    "Oh. For once, I''m thinking about working at the Xiao Dark Pavilion while attending the Imperial Magic Academy."


    "I am certain that the Magic Leadership..."


    Magic House. According to the dossier, I do feel it was a huge magical academic department that existed in the Empire. It should have been an institution established to gather students from Astel, Nerferia and Sardias and to study, develop and maintain the equilibrium of the troika alliance.


    There are a lot of interesting things to talk about.


    (I''m not interested...)


    A research institute? Academic institution? I don''t mind either, but it wasn''t much of a forefinger move. I guess that''s where I should be interested as a researcher of witchcraft, even as Shuiming, but I have a bitter memory that came to my attention when I infiltrated a similar institution, commonly known as Academia, which is at the request of the Alliance Lord in the other world.


    At that time, I managed to cut through with the help of my friends in the Order, but the stories of this kind were already dust.


    "Oh. I''m not so familiar with magic either, so I thought I''d encourage you to learn from scratch."


    "Trying to learn magic?


    "Oh, I''ve never been serious before."


    Was that completely the type of person who believed in his arm, Refile?


    Whatever it is, I may see you again. The destination is the Empire. Same area.


    And, like Dorothea sighs.


    "I''m sure a user like Mr. Refill would be great at Metail, but I''m not sorry to go to the other branches. - But Mr. Swimey''s still here."


    "No, I''m sorry, but I''m going to Crant City as soon as I''m ready."


    Set aside for a moment, Dorothea turns this way with terrible momentum.


    "... Yep, yep!? Aren''t you going to do a great job of bursting in our branch as a new Wizard of Expectations who appeared like a broom star in Metail!? Wouldn''t you use the Wizards of the Wizard Guild as a bat!?


    What is that noisy delusion?


    "... no, unfortunately"


    "I don''t know...... I thought for the first time in a long time there were more people coming in than I expected..."


    "I''m sorry. I have something to do, too."


    "... right. If you both have a solid purpose, you have no choice."


    "Well, eventually, I''m going to Nerferia too."


    "You too."


    "Yeah. I was wondering if the Empire would be the best way to get all kinds of information"


    "Right. I don''t know when, but when I see you again, please say hello."


    "Yeah. Nice to meet you."


    "- Then I suppose it''s time to go. Suimei-kun. I learned your battle."


    Lephile so says goodbye and flips gracefully and pitifully.


    Shuiming stares at her like that.


    "What''s up?


    "No, it''s nothing. Take care."


    "Oh. Thanks. See you later."


    Yes, with an apology for the words of good luck on the journey, Refile now heads to the door of the training ground.


    That, staring at the luxurious back, narrows his eyes.


    - If she is, can I leave it there? I didn''t feel like talking, and I missed one. It won''t even be a small debacle.


    Besides, she''s going to Nerferia, so in the end, there won''t be any stories of herself around here.


    ... Lefir opens the door, makes sure he leaves, and then Shuiming asks Dorothea without changing the focus of his gaze.


    "- Well, I just want to ask, how much would my rank be at this point?


    Dorothea looked up to the ceiling without alarm at that faceless question.


    "Uh... right. Mr. Swimey took out Mr. Lycus and Mr. Enumalph at the same time."


    "... hmm"


    Lycus, who looks abominably pointing that way, and Enumarf, who is biting his teeth. After all, if defeat lasts twice, there is no remorse. With them on their asses like that, Dorothea answers in the face or administrative tone of an official.


    "If it were normal, it would be reasonable from the C-rank, but it would probably settle around because it also has enough ability to act as a B-rank."


    "Heh..."


    Unexpectedly voiced in unexpected evaluations. Have you come to B rank? I thought so, but it was highly regarded inside.


    And as Dorothea, who quoted such an assessment, said it was a pleasure, she smiled happily.


    "Amazing. You''ll be famous all at once, Mr. Swimey."


    "I guess so."


    "Yep. I assure you"


    And Dorothea, who tells me to leave it to you, to keep breathing.


    Are you sure? If a highly-rated rookie shows up like a comet, it''s natural to spread the name.


    "But..."


    Yes, but only if certain conditions are met.


    Dorothea and the three of them here, they''re gonna tell the others what I did here, right?


    No, you don''t have to tell me. If B-rank suddenly shows up better, even famously - "


    - Yes, that was the way.


    In the midst of that, Dorothea was wondering what she was talking about. When they noticed, Shuiming, who had turned her back, sometime put together a well-tailored black coat with a long hem.


    And what was emitted to Russia was such a cold sign that the spine was frozen and convulsive.


    Lycus, who noticed it as soon as possible, stares his hostility into the dew.


    "... hey"


    "It''s okay. I''m not going to be famous. I was given complete skin by the two of them in my current measurements, and the rank is equal to D. The three of them told the rest of the guilders that I''d become a regular second-rate wizard guilder with nothing but healing magic."


    "-"


    Dorothea, who doesn''t know what it is, and Lycus and Enumalph, who make their bodies tense to the swordswallowing signs sweeping around. Whatever happens is just as you perceive the atmosphere. There is nothing else to say right now that what you say will be a reality for them.


    So...


    "I''m a little sorry about all three of you, but I''d appreciate it if you said so."


    "Yes, it is. - Ugh, gu..."


    "Ahh."


    Turn around and hold hands. Keep it up, activate magic with no time.


    Lycus, who jumped out and tried to stop this outrage, and Dorothea, who still didn''t know what it meant, sank into this sorcery that fulfilled this hope without even demonstrating resistance.


    They have no resistance to witchcraft. The result is natural. That''s the obvious story.


    And the focus of their eyes, which had undergone no resistance whatsoever to witchcraft, did not fit in vain, and their shoulders drooped with no power, yet just said they stood up like ghosts.


    Only one person, Enumalph, who had no influence in the exercise of sorcery to this extent, asks in a tone containing tremors and fears.


    "... why?


    "Yeah? Why? Well, as I was saying, I wanted to pass my rank with the right one."


    "Stupid. The high rank is important to guilders in shaping their work. What are you gonna do, throw it in the ditch yourself?


    Ask the question, Shuiming said openly.


    "No, there''s nothing I can do."


    "What -?"


    "Simply because it won''t add any extra clutter."


    When Shuiming said so, "It is, but" said Enumalf. I guess there are parts of the Alliance that can be understood as somewhat more obnoxious in proportion to the height of the rank. You''re right, if you''re like yourself, the name is never more widespread than it is. Depends.


    "I guess I wanted to increase my experience fighting people in this world."


    "This world, is it...?


    That''s not what you know.


    That word will be unmissable to the people of this world. But the question is cut off without bitterness. Because other people in red don''t even need to know about the situation.


    There. Also, as Enumalph hastened.


    "But we''ve only managed our memories, so what do you say? The people who were there before the reception should know about you, right? Dorothea said that earlier."


    "Right. But I didn''t look into it. Then, the results here generally serve as a criterion of my strength, and I happen to have to accept them. Right? Humans are just insulting to others. Without the entity of the story, it''s easier to think of him as weak than the guy who thinks he''s strong."


    Enumalph is silent. No, a clich. I don''t talk, as if I''ve been deprived of all my voice.


    And his eyes are opened as if he could see even the unobtrusive, and he is pointed at us without passing.


    Then I guess there was a little bit of empathy in the current story. This gaze of surprise is such a thing.


    "Shizuku, I''m a public unknown wizard who slapped me in the mouth at reception. It''s a generally acceptable story, isn''t it? Even more so if you''re confident in yourself."


    "... what do you do when you become a low-ranking guild member who can''t get a request? No matter how many requests you make to enter the Xiao Dark Pavilion, there is a guarantee that you will have a good job worthy of it -"


    "No. Sure, but I sowed the seeds there, too. Some requests can be pulled if healing magic and tricks are available. People tend to lack the power to heal everywhere, and if that''s something that doesn''t sound familiar - that''s not all."


    Shuiming is lying and takes a step forward.


    Is that step a demon step for Enumalph?


    "Ku, it''s that easy for me, the wizard - Huh!?


    Have you noticed? No one can deny that simple word now. Because.


    "Hang on. You''ve worn out a lot, too. Isn''t that what you call the sweet voice of Kravinkaya?"


    "Ah -"


    magicians basically have a resistance to witchcraft. Personal magic essentially has the nature of rebelling against the magic of others, and since the magician became a magician, he has to study and apply to himself a cursed defense that makes it difficult to hang magic on himself, assuming that he will expose himself to the magic of others.


    Its effectiveness, however, is not always constant and depends on the spiritual and physical condition of the person in question.


    Then what about Enumalf, who was drained by the magic of depletion?


    "It''s a strong implication. Don''t worry, there are no sequelae or anything. Go to sleep, and after you wake up, you''ll do exactly what I said. There''s nothing like you eating cracks."


    ... Shuiming is a magician. It is obvious that fighting this wizard will inevitably be a meeting of sorcery, and if the aim is both to fight itself and to evaluate it normally, it will be very difficult to reconcile it.


    If you don''t like fighting wizards and fight only warriors, you will have fewer chances to fight wizards and you will not be able to get information.


    And on top of that, there were conditions to say that if we fought, only wizards resistant to magic would have to drain enough because of the last mouth seal.


    Hence.


    "Well... so, you..."


    That''s right.


    "Yeah, that''s why I dealt with them both at the same time."


    - With a sharpened gaze still lower than zero, Shuiming puts his hand over Enumalf''s forehead.


    ... at dusk. When the dusk stained brightly red is about to melt down into a thin blue dark night.


    After finishing the measuring match, he went back and forth between the Inn and the Midnight Pavilion and returned to the Inn, Shuiming, resting his back firmly on the bed in the room he had taken.


    There were a lot of things going on until the end of the measurement match, but it won''t take as long or as long as it takes after that, and the inn process and the receipt of the guild card have been completed, and this is how I am here now.


    It''s a good thing I didn''t have any trouble, and I''m glad you made it easy for me to think it was a hassle.


    But the unexpected thing would be to say that Refille was taking the same inn.


    "That''s odd..."


    So grumbling, thinking about the girl who had a strange encounter in the morning. Refile Grakis. With red hair, swordsman. To that standing, a woman everyone would call graceful. I don''t know as much as the strength, but calming down after watching that game reminds me of a lot of hand work.


    I got the impression of a solid one, but I was also concerned. After the game, I was stuck with her.


    Until then, it was a crisp eye, but I did catch a glimpse of what had only been precipitated for a moment in those eyes. The starchy starch of those caught in unbearable unluck.


    (No -)


    Shake Kabuli. Such a thing, to speculate but not pry. I care, but that kind of thing is something everyone has. Even for her.


    Probably myself, not an exception. I can''t help but care. Because maybe it''s an encounter tied by small coincidences, like a few breakups right now could be a lifetime breakup.


    ... look out the window. There were already boundaries there where the distinction between night and evening was vague. At dusk. The word derives from the diminution of who and what they do by accident. Indeed, dusk has the power to obscure the atmosphere around it and to bring unspeakable emotions to life.


    "Huh..."


    In the meantime, I suddenly got a yawn from drowsiness.


    What is this? It shouldn''t even be the time to get sleepy, usually. This sleeper. I''m not supposed to have done enough to be fatigued, but I can''t resist sleeping.


    Why...


    (Oh......, yeah. Yabe... this...)


    - And I remember. I know this feeling. An inexplicable drowsiness that strikes me unexpectedly when I''m alone.


    That''s right. This is a phenomenon that always comes when you''re involved with someone like that.


    (That''s right... sure...)


    This is a future play. Show it, Ludwig''s curse. I teach myself something that happens to wind up, and when I always wake up, I forget like nothing happened. This is the only time I remember, like a meaningless view of the future.


    Will you even be involved in this? Will it come even in such an unintelligible place? A world of picturesque stories. Fantasy. A place like this, completely unrelated to the other world.


    If you find the art of going back, isn''t this just enough talk to take you back to where you belong?


    Letting go of only thoughts, he falls into bed in an unconstrained posture, clinging to such thoughts. But there was no way to fight it.


    Soon there was a chair provided for the room with a figure of a mother I had never seen in my life. The only thing I know about my father, my cursed mother, was that phantom.


    (Oh......)


    Singing. Not to give a toddler peace, but to mourn the toddler''s painful future. The song is inviting this morsel. Sleep. My mother, cursed by Ludwig, single-handedly, gently and sadly wrote a book about her future.


    Al Kern, an inviting herd.


    This is definitely a curse with such a name. Epic Curse teaches an unsaved future and past. This is how the phantom of my mother, dyed by such a curse, who lost her life, always comes out and shows me.


    So now I''m going to run, for someone who''s not supposed to be saved? Also, will the days of battle begin?


    I push the eye lid, which is heavier than lead, and now I turn my attention to the book my late mother has.


    "- Shut up... I don''t run anymore. For me to remain me!


    Destroyed country. A semi-spirited swordsman woman, Rphile Grakis-Norcias, hung by different races with a curse of humiliation.


    "Shut up! If fighting is the only thing anyone needs, I can stay like this forever!


    who can only live with resentment. Liliana Zandaik, the human weapon of the Nerferia Empire sunk in the abyss of dark magic.


    "- I could see Mizuming. I thought I''d never see you again. So I''ll never leave you again."


    Hideyoshi summons and Kadas'' wet feathers flirt with his destiny, he is called the sword princess and friend, Hatsumi Decaya.


    "- Don''t be beautiful! How many good things did you say that sounded, you guys never get happy. Nah!


    Big shadow woman cursed by Ludwig. Islina Coolange is the beauty shadow of Ismeralda, who vowed to save her.


    "Shuiming, both humans and demons are the same. If they''re both filthy creatures, I..."


    A rebel brave man summoned together in the rite of summoning Yingjie and desperate for the people. Holy Sword bearer, Swordsman of the Hidden God, Trinity II.


    "- Long time no see, kid. What do you say, you get as strong as the wind?


    The world''s most powerful swordsmen summoned to the lands of another world by a random summons of contraindications. Lion roar. Bayowolf Schneider.


    - Are you my enemy?


    Worst demon king to manipulate any curse. Empress of different races, Nakshatra.


    ... Sleep now, Mizumi. If you don''t rest when you can, you''ll fall down one day. Because you never run away.


    Such a deafening voice. Finally, my consciousness broke off plump.

 Chapter 17 17 Abominable Memory

    - The woman had an ideal.


    The ideal is what is often the case. Protect the land where you were born and protect the people who raised you.


    If you were born in this world and lived the world correctly, there would be a lot to hold, such a dream.


    The woman, who knows nothing about herself, lived on such an ideal, just like him.


    Only thing that made a woman a little different from the others was that a woman wasn''t just a person. Born in an old house that drew the blood of the Apostolic Spirit of the Goddess Arshna, he was a divine son, confronted by different races constantly under pressure from the north.


    Such a woman often has stories to tell and be told when she learns the sword. He said the power of the Spirit is one of the few powers given to man by the goddess Arshna to counter different races.


    Therefore, you should not spoil defeat at any time.


    That power must never cease for people to live well.


    So that''s how women have lived all their lives. Pray to the goddess Arshna, build up drills and sometimes confront different races attacking from the north and defeat this. Such, I was fulfilling my ideals as reality, those days.


    I had never known the happiness of being born to a woman, but I could still live every day I had imagined.


    But the dream, full of women''s ideals, did not last long.


    On the day the new demon chief came to the throne, the woman''s dream was like a foam, crushing.


    By the time I heard the news at the royal castle, everything was already too late. Towns and villages were drank by a million vicious tsunamis coming from the north, and a quarter of the country was subjected to violence by different races.


    It was an overwhelming number. Moreover, different races have far more power than humans to the point of their individuality. I didn''t know that was more than a million, it was just hopeless.


    But still, the woman fought, saying that there was hope for even a fraction of it. He said just what''s left. To protect the land where it was born. I wielded the sword I had been polishing.


    And with the power of the Spirit and his sword moves, he transformed many different races into wrecks that were nothing but blood and flesh.


    The woman was strong. The soldiers of the North are stronger than any of them. But the onslaught was too great for them.


    Before mighty malice and power, a woman''s dream breaks down. The soil of women was mercilessly ravaged by different races, and those who wanted to protect them sent their tragic ends.


    And the overwhelming power coming toward me was no exception against women.


    General who leads different races. Disgrace was made its shackles upon the abominable demon, who suffered defeat in the righteousness of malice with mighty power, and besides, supreme the curse to be spit on.


    Therefore this was no longer the last time, and the woman had decided to be ready. Here, he said he would return to the northern lands like his companions. He said he would fight through to the end with that hateful different race of generals and give them painful hands that could never be healed.


    But such a woman''s grievous determination was overshadowed in unexpected ways. A woman became desperate to protect me, at everyone''s request.


    Yes, the power of a woman is honorable. It is the power of the Venerable Spirit brought to Arshna, the goddess who rightly transformed this heaven and earth. A handful of powers, given to man to confront different races that worship evil God.


    Hope that must never be taken away. A light that should not be crushed. So, rather than choosing death senselessly here, he asked me to choose whether to spoil the disgrace of escape, but to accumulate that power, or to make the next generation and poke a blade of vengeance into the devil.


    ... The woman had an ideal. But there was no choice for a woman.


    So the woman - Refile Grakis Norcias - is still alone, in tears.


    A few days after finishing membership of the Alliance. Waking up early in the morning, one Mizumi was waving a mercury knife at the garden tip of the inn.


    "Shh, ha"


    Regular from top to bottom, without driving the exhalation crazy, the bare gesture as per the model.


    It could have happened, but regardless of the swordsmanship, it wasn''t taught to my father, it was obtained in a swordsmanship dojo near the house.


    My father, a magician, also weighed in on melee combat, but if taught, he would be good from the bastard on that path, which is such a carriage and has a sword.


    It is also part of what was taught there.


    The sword is dull if you shake it. If you fail to train for a week, it makes sense that unless you have extra talent, the survey will be obsolete.


    Therefore, it is all the more so if Shui Ming lived a life of just accumulating knowledge in the royal castle.


    It is true that Shuiming uses witchcraft, magic, and the like to come to the melee, so he doesn''t have to fill his sword with roots that far, but he still feels more comfortable shaking it.


    "Phew, I wonder this..."


    After a single bare gesture, Shuiming takes a breath. Wipe the blown sweat with a cloth. Compared to the usual, it''s a slightly shorter amount of training, but I can''t even say that today.


    There''s no reason to get tired this morning. Yes, after this today, we must accompany the merchant convoy''s escort to the Nerferia Empire.


    The escort of the merchant corps coming and going from town to town and country to country. I took on this request for my own purposes, of course.


    My purpose now is to find a way back to the world I was in, and to create the art of returning.


    In the meantime, we are heading from the Kingdom of Astel to the Nerferia Empire, where there is a great deal of information and goods circulation, but first we decided to go to the city of Krant, the city at the western end of the Kingdom of Astel, in front of the Nerferia Empire.


    The city of Kranto is a city on the border between the Kingdom of Astel and the Nerferia Empire. Even Astel is big after Metail, the king''s capital, and the flow of information and goods is lively. Before you go to a different country, you only want to get information about that country. First of all, I will go into Nerferia by obtaining products that I think I can effectively utilize in the future.


    To this end, this time, we will go along with those who have a bright knowledge of the surrounding geography: the merchant corps.


    ... after joining the Alliance, looking for a request of that kind, and yesterday, I was able to officially accept this request.


    The multiplier of competition is high, and I was wondering if I could easily take the request, but the days I multiplied were three or four days. Unexpectedly fast.


    As for that, I can still say that the presence of restorative magic was significant.


    By the time Shuiming, who became D-ranked, went to the point of contact to receive the request, the merchant corps had reached its maximum number of escorts, but despite this, the caravan leader''s only offer that many people who could use healing magic had never crossed the limit was allowed to participate beyond it.


    Again, people who can use restorative magic in this world are treasured.


    Because he doesn''t have a track record in his guild, he''s probably thinking about it to the point of "making money if he can use it."


    Still, we have plans for the future. All you have to do is travel from Metail, the king''s capital.


    "Well, back to it."


    Think that way, put back the mercury knife you made barely, and stand up.


    And I walked out to my room to get back inside the inn and make my last confirmation for the trip, where I bent over the corner.


    Meetups. I ran into someone thoughtfully.


    "When..., sorry -!?"


    For a moment, the stars scatter behind the eye lid. I tried to bow my head in an attempt to apologize for the sudden impact.


    But the fold, the apology stopped. No, I was forced to stop.


    The person you bumped into. It was the guilder and swordsman girl, Refile Grakis, currently staying at the same inn at the Night Dark Pavilion.


    But until you stop apologizing? We''re both in the same inn. This is not an unlikely story either.


    But what Mizumi couldn''t apologize for stopping was Lephire Grakis. Because her presence was puzzling.


    Yes, where is it? - She probably came running from outside the grounds without a flank, Refille. That outfit was for skin wear only, and how could she have swollen her eyes red and overflowed with tears of large grains.


    "Ahh."


    Did Refille notice herself as the person she bumped into? But still, she gasps at the sudden. It seems that trapped grief prevails over this current situation, and the eyes are still stained with spicy colors.


    "Oh, uh -?"


    Meanwhile, Shuiming, who regressed from the pause, is too much. I can''t get my head around events that were too abrupt.


    I''m not talking about not bumping into each other, but I''m unmatched about its appearance. One piece of skin clothing and an unforgivable appearance. And crying was something I could not have expected at all.


    "Oh - I''m sorry..."


    Eventually, did Refile regain his identity? She shook out her tears and said so in a groan, walking into the inn without listening to Mizuming''s question or reply.


    ... for a while. Shuiming, left alone on the spot, whines in confusion.


    "What the hell is this guy...?


    The carving limit is early in the morning. Before anyone wakes up yet. I couldn''t have gotten the answer back.

 Chapter 18 18 Merchant Guard

    hours after a morning incident. Shuiming was currently dressed in local clothes he had previously bought at a clothing store, carrying on one hand a treated bag he had brought from the other world, outside a tall wall surrounding the outer perimeter of the metail.


    After finishing his preparations at the inn, Mizumi picked up breakfast and crushed his spare time until the merchant''s departure time. Refile couldn''t say goodbye or make a proper apology while he was out - well, he left the inn in time for the rally that if he was on edge, he would see him again.


    And I''m here now, finishing all kinds of formalities in the stuffing room by the castle gate.


    This side of the street, which leads from the castle gate, is the meeting point with the merchant squad that made the request.


    But before that.


    Then he turns back from there and looks up at it, leaning there without a thing.


    A defensive wall that has always defended the king''s capital, Metail. This was the first time I had seen it up close.


    This is the huge protection that surrounds the outer circumference of the Metail.


    It''s a wall to protect the city, not the royal castle, but this is also what we call a castle wall and it''s not different. In the other world, the Middle Ages built castle walls around towns of the same type as fortifications and castle guards, dominating them as defenses.


    For this reason, there is also a convex portion Marlon at the top of the outer wall installed to prevent arrows, and a concave portion embryo for hanging arrows.


    I suppose this world is also protecting the city from the imminent foreign enemies - the army, each armed force, and wild demons when it comes to what is unique to this world.


    But...


    (As Dorothea said about the new material, looks like you have no defense against magic)


    and I remember Dorothea''s words as I looked at the walls. Exactly, what is used on the wall to protect the Metail is different from what was used in the Alliance''s training grounds to resist magic.


    An ancient concrete, like that used for pantheon, just covered with gray brick. Perhaps the supposedly magically resistant are new materials recently discovered, so there is no reason why they are used in historic cities, and because of their small quantity, they have not been repaired.


    "This, then, must be the end if you get gunned down for powerful magic"


    If exposed to aggressive magic, substances with no surgical defense or strength will break quickly. The stone wall would be even worse if it was a little technologically advanced.


    Contrary to its greatness, I also feel uncomfortable as something that is in this world. Because no matter how big it is, what breaks breaks breaks.


    ... Well, it doesn''t make sense to worry about that, but Shuiming shakes her head. It has nothing to do with the defense of the city. It''s that I have my own walls, and I can''t help but watch them forever.


    When I shook off the thoughts I put on the walls that way and looked at the nearby field, there was a crowd there.


    A group of people in normal but beautiful clothes and an armed group of around twenty. The numbers add up to dozens of people. In addition, there are several carriages.


    I can no longer say it''s a moving settlement. It was - it was the merchant army that I was aiming for right now.


    Commercial Corps (Caravan). In the other world, multiple merchants and transporters work together to protect merchants and goods from looting and assault, which is a danger in a long section of the transport route.


    The leader of the caravan works for a wholesaler who roughly connects the city with a city called a trader to wholesale goods to the local trader to obtain a sheath of interest, and the crew consists of people under that trader or pedestrians gathered to hear the move.


    (Well, how that sounds)


    The appearance coincides with what I imagined from the knowledge I gained over there. As far as that gathering in front of me is concerned, it doesn''t seem to be anything different from the other world, either.


    It''s just a difference that seems to solidify around with a fair number of armed groups, can I say.


    If you look, you can also see a few warriors and wizards dressed in armor. That''s also what a swordsman looks like for a woman like Lephire.


    Less than twenty, but still a lot.


    We have to have quite a few escorts, perhaps because of the existence of what I said was a monster, a danger peculiar to this world.


    This is a place where civilization is also low and where there are different threats than beyond. If some force is not aligned, it is such a world that inter-city, even inter-state journeys are irresistible, and it is not such a place that it is easy to take one shot and travel by plane or rail, like that world over there.


    One well-maintained road leads to the next town. There can''t be an exterior light or anything, and it would take a lot of work to secure a water field or accommodation.


    With that in mind, I feel like once again I know how easy it was to live in that world over there.


    With one roaring at the difference in convenience inconvenience like that, Shuiming walks over to a well-widened merchant-style man who was in the crowd.


    If the story at reception fits, the client who made the request to Xiao Dark Pavilion seems to be this guy and make no mistake.


    "Can I help you?


    "My name is Swimey Yakagi and I belong to the Adventurer Guild Night Dark Pavilion. I was asked to escort this merchant company today."


    When I state the greeting of the encounter in that clerical tone, the merchant man turns his face, which was frigid, all the time into a good face, and returns it.


    "Oh, this is polite. My name is Galeo and I''m putting this merchant squad together. You''re the goat that deals with healing magic. Thank you for taking this request. Thank you for your journey to Kranto City and for any injuries."


    "No, it''s nice to meet you"


    Hold back the hand offered and end the exchange so calm.


    But soon, Galeo turned a slightly puzzling gaze.


    "The goat, which we hear is a wizard, has its origins..."


    "Is this it?


    "Yeah, yeah. I don''t care what you think. I''m not dressed like that..."


    In due course, are you confused?


    "Haha, I don''t really like dressing like a wizard."


    And when I say with a laugh made without unnaturalness, Galeo turns his gaze toward a turning point.


    "Well, how the hell did that happen?


    "Somehow, when I stiffened it to a bee in a wizard''s outfit, it felt great"


    Yes, that was the unapologetic opinion that Mizuming thought when he saw the wizard of this world. I walked out of town in the past few days until I joined this request, but I also had the opportunity to see its folds, wizards and wizard guilds.


    That''s the impression I got then. Some, great, he said.


    I certainly don''t say that every wizard I''ve ever seen is, and I''m not saying that''s bad. But it still feels like imitating it as I''m still halfway down the road, and I can feel it.


    Just because you keep yourself in mystery doesn''t mean you''re great or of high human value.


    Besides, when I saw you say oh, I remembered an old fashioned and prestigious mage who was also in the other world, and I wasn''t always willing to dress like a wizard, even if there was a reaction around me.


    ... Is that also because I have seen a magician named Father or Alliance Lord?


    They are also extraordinarily special.


    "Oh, did I?... No, to tell you the truth, I don''t really like people who say that either. I always have a respectable attitude when it comes to you."


    "Really? I knew my skin wasn''t right."


    "No, no, I know. I am delighted to have a wizard who is polite with me."


    "Oh, by the way, I''m bringing my wand and stuff properly, so don''t worry"


    Exactly, though this is a bright red lie.


    "Oh, really? Then you have nothing to worry about. Regards on the road"


    "Yes."


    When this one replied, Galeo also cut up the conversation early and went to the other merchants.


    I guess there are other steps. Before we leave. I can''t help but keep the summarizer busy.


    Such a fold, a familiar voice hung from behind.


    "... what if it''s Suimei?


    "Huh? Ah, Mr. Grakis?


    Turning around, there was, for some reason, the appearance of Lephire Grakis, who wasn''t supposed to be here.


    Driven by skepticism, ask.


    "Why are you here? Surely Mr. Grakis'' departure was much later?


    Yes, it was that question that sprung up.


    When I was staying at the inn, she was staying at the same inn, so naturally I had the opportunity to talk to her several times, but I heard at that time that her departure was still ahead of me for various reasons.


    Nonetheless, why is it such a style as traveling here? It is doubtful.


    Then, Refill nodded.


    "Oh, I did, but the request I received two days ago is a good addition to my thoughts. I saved money faster than I expected, and I rolled up my plans."


    "So you said you needed it. Any more expenses?


    "Oh, no more problems"


    When asked, Refill smiles calmly.


    In her story at the Inn, she said it wasn''t until she made money at Metail that she headed to the Empire because she needed travel and initial expenses to enter the Magic House.


    As for travel expenses, he said the amount spent on the Magic House was high and he couldn''t go immediately, but I guess that was such a highly rewarding request that it would be eliminated.


    "... by the way, what kind of request was that?


    "It''s a demon crusade. A powerful demon suddenly appeared just a short distance from here. Once we came to discuss it, it was an urgent request, so the reward was high."


    "A powerful demon?


    Ask and ask what concerns you. Did something like that come out while this one was looking for a job as an escort?


    "That''s right. Semi-Giant."


    "Semi-Giant..."


    "Oh."


    ... say so, and Refile doesn''t talk any more. No description.


    They''re talking in a way that I know.


    "What do you mean...?


    "... hmm? You don''t know Suimei? It''s a semi-giant, isn''t it?


    "Yes, where I was, there was no such thing."


    "Oh, really... no, yeah... that''s what happens..."


    Surprisingly, you can''t help but look surprised. This one is still a stranger with little common sense. There are many things I don''t know. As long as it''s named Giant, it''s presumed to be a giant, but fulfilled.


    "Yeah. The semi-giant is a substream of the giant species. Monocular, a monster of a magnitude inferior to that of a true giant, but still generally regarded as powerful. He''s the kind of guy who lets his arm say things, and if he''s in one piece, he falls as easy as a small fort. That''s right... it often comes up in fairy tales, but are you an unfamiliar demon in the east..."


    "Yeah, well.... or you were knocking that down, Mr. Grakis."


    A little twitch mixes in with the exclamation breath I vomited. It would be a pretty dangerous category to drop one fort. She explained to me pale, but isn''t this girl equivalent around defeating such a thing and not boasting or excited?


    "Well, I''m not alone. I''ve put together a few crusaders to take them down, so it''s a trivial thing for me to do."


    Be modest, but calm down. I can''t accept it on par.


    But...


    "By the way, is that so much that comes out?


    Semi-Giant. Imagine a monster turning down the cyclops in the story, throwing such questions around. All of a sudden, but what about it?


    Waiting for a refil answer while I ask you to spare me the story that such was a frequent world to come and go.


    "No, if it''s a trinket, it''s not even something like Semi-Giant that comes out that way. In the first place, there''s no environment around here where that kind of thing happens."


    Did the coincidence overlap? With that in mind, Lephire did.


    "But it''s hard to say by chance. It''s what came out of it."


    "Hmm..."


    ... Lephir, turn your thoughts to the words. According to material that did consider the demonic ecology that was in the castle, there were about two or three theories about the occurrence of powerful demons.


    A theory of natural occurrence or mutation in which a powerful demon suddenly emerges as a result of the occurrence of a natural precipitating phenomenon, and then a theory in which a less intelligent demon born when the demon creates a family, is defined as a powerful demon.


    Personally, I thought the last theory was the one with the most credibility. The former two are highly coincidental, but only because the last one seems to be anything, so...


    "There''s a demon clan"


    I don''t know where Refill fought that semi, but in the latter case, that''s what he would say.


    But is it because it was a whine? I haven''t heard back.


    "Mr. Grakis?


    "... oh, maybe"


    - That kind of, if you look at the late consent, there''s a refil with his gaze on one point somewhere.


    There is a shadow in his eyes that strikes and changes from refreshing to negative.


    What happened to the current conversation? A coma burial fire is lit.


    ...... you notice this one whimpering your eyebrows, refir taking away the much gloomy toga.


    "Nothing. Never mind."


    "Ha..."


    I guess it''s something that makes her feel better.


    With that in mind, responding with confusion to Refill, she suddenly seemed to be in a way that was not difficult to say.


    "Um..."


    The voice was not Rin''s voice until just now. Yes, some shy, disappearing call issued by an age-appropriate girl.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, the... right"


    Refile tends to hesitate. If you look closely, your face is faintly red. What is the matter? Leaning to peek slightly into his neck, he made up his mind.


    "Well, I''m sorry about the morning. I ran into him, and he showed me something ugly..."


    Refil gasps in embarrassment as he leans down. They cut the morning thing out of the other side.


    I''m sorry, but there''s something wrong with this one. That is.


    "Uh, no... I''m sorry I was careless this way. I should have been more careful because I''m the bend."


    "No, that''s bad because I wasn''t looking around. It''s not like you care. I''m sorry."


    Refile shook his neck sideways saying it wasn''t and apologized for overlapping.


    Ask her that.


    "... Um, is something wrong?


    "That''s... sorry"


    "... No, this was a lame question. Forget about it now."


    I can''t talk. I give up asking Lefir, who speaks so, neatly and without eating down, the answer.


    That''s the situation in the morning. It would be something in there that I don''t even know if I could ask. I''m curious, but just so you know, root digging leaf digging is wild.


    "So, I''m gonna say hello to this merchant squad wrapper, too."


    Couldn''t stand the air in the field? That''s what he said. Refill didn''t even hear back, and he went to Sushi and Galeo.

 Chapter 19 19 I Can Crack It.

    Ten minutes after Shuiming and Lefir made the rendezvous, the merchants left Metail without any trouble.


    As for the beginning of the journey, isn''t it a smooth slip? I wish it was an unconnected itinerary, as it started to come out like this, but can it be fulfilled?


    Now, we''re heading to Kranto City for the escort, but we know in advance that the distance to the destination is considerable.


    The number of days it takes from Metail to the city of Kranto is generally six to seven. Sometimes Metail comes from the center of the national territory to the west, and it''s still faster to get from city to city, but it''s still easy for the modern child, Shuiming, to have to spend most of the day walking.


    In that period, they can follow the stone-paved streets and reach them through the forests, plateaux, mountains and basins on the road.


    And a place to walk, but the placement of the water was behind a line of merchants.


    Because people consolidate in the front, high-trust faces such as veteran guilders and mercenaries hired elsewhere will receive, but Mizumi, who was requested in the back, will receive loading rounds.


    I''m guessing it''s personnel oriented, even if something happens to the luggage. The human safety of your person was communicated as a top priority, and refir, who received as much request, was on the same path.


    The bad air with Refill was only a few moments ago, and the exchange of other loving conversations between neighbors, paying attention to the state of the carriage, the loba, and the surrounding conditions.


    Around that time, they were more or less the same when they were old, and they were able to break the language between the fellow citizens who received the same request.


    The sound of a loose hoof and the sound of a wheel in his ear, and as he is blown by the wind of a comfortable plain, he passes the word to Refile.


    - Then what''s the goddess Arshna?


    "Oh, the Salvation Church says it is a being that has rightly transformed the heavens and the earth in which we live. There''s no place on earth beyond this, it''s top of the line."


    "I see..."


    and Shuiming thinks only as she listens to Lefir''s explanation.


    Now I''m in the middle of taking a lecture from Lefir while walking, from the goddess Arshna. When I talked to her about church in the guild the other day, there was a loosening against the faith of others, and I knew what she meant by being a person of understanding around it.


    So I thought this would be a good opportunity for you to tell me the basics.


    (Which means that most of the human beings in this world are monotheistic followers with the goddess Arshna at their top)


    You''re right, there''s nothing in this world but the goddess Arshna.


    It is assumed that the transformation of the chaotic original world into its present form has led it to be treated as a god.


    The element, which is the force necessary to use magic, is also not in its positioning, and it is treated as a presence that helps the goddess, and there are other beings that the devil tribe believes in when it comes to such being, but it seems that it is not certified as a god by the Salvation Church.


    "And then, the race is different, but they all acknowledge Arshna''s presence, including elves and dwarves, beasts and dragonuts"


    "Mm."


    Mizumi reacts to words of concern that have come up unexpectedly.


    "What''s up?


    "No, I knew some people would say those subpeople."


    "Yes... but he wasn''t where you were?


    "I guess we just had to talk about what it was like"


    Say the sky, but isn''t that a lie? In fantasy, its existence is classic, and when it comes to different worlds, it''s so pervasive to the public, so I know about it, so it''s not different.


    I didn''t see you on Metail.


    "Then you''ll see it for the first time when you get to Nerferia. There''s an influx of diverse races over there, and Elves and Dragonuts aren''t, but the Beasts say there''s a fair number of them. What else do you care about Arshna?


    "No, I think that''s enough for now. Thanks, I learned."


    Don''t give me one disgusting face and thank Lephire for politely teaching me.


    Then she smiled back casually, saying it wasn''t like she was to be thanked.


    "I don''t care, but you don''t even have a goddess in the east,"


    "Ha ha, well..."


    And there''s Shuiming, who decided to leave an ambiguous reply.


    Existence is another specific statement. Sometimes there is a concept within reach of the element, because God is not an obscure symbol of existence for man in this world, but something that is firm.


    Then should I consider it as one of the only natural phenomena?


    God is enshrined as a conceptual being, and a magical view that supposedly interferes from the outside of the world may be a lot off.


    And with that in mind, one creeps into this story.


    Eyes on Refill walking next door. Unlike earlier now, she has her own load too.


    A backpack the other day large enough not to hold much tension in light armor, and another eye-catching load on her back.


    "... Suimei, what''s wrong?


    "No, wrap your back, be big"


    "Oh, this one"


    So, Refill turns his neck back. There was a cloth-wrapped wrap that was more or less the same back length as itself, Lefir, which was better than its body length.


    To see its shape, perhaps.


    "I''ve been wondering just now, could that be a sword, too?


    "Oh, you''re right"


    To snort at the speculation, was the thing still on your back a giant sword?


    Huge even at first sight. Huge even to review. It''s as if even a grizzly is big enough to be confused as to whether it was made to be in two, so I run out of those words.


    But what is truly surprising is that she walked so far with it lightly on her back, a piece of spiciness on her face, and no sweat on her face.


    I also deal with fine swords, but I''m pretty sure this girl is equipped with so much power and a rigid sword. Relatively speaking, I don''t know why the thinness of the arms and the weight of the sword is completely chiseled, but I guess there''s no reason to use it. Perhaps Trinity will also use enhanced magic such as the burn boost she used in Royal Castle before.


    "But how did you get something like that again?


    It seems that the Great Sword is not suitable for a girl to choose as her reward, even if it is not usable at this time.


    In his mouth, Refill turns his loving eye to the great sword on his back.


    "This is something I pass down to my house from generation to generation. After my father pulled himself back, he gave it to me."


    "So you want something else in the beginning?


    "No -"


    If you say you inherited from my father, a blank period of time should exist. But Lefir denies it so, holds the imaginary sword, and does the trick of waving it.


    "I''ve been punching into this ever since I was a kid. I''ve been so corrupt about dealing with big swords since the beginning."


    "Well, he said he was pretty confident he could use it."


    And, if I give you a slightly ill-spirited return, Refill is refreshing too.


    "Heh heh - I''ve only got about a sword left to deal with now, though."


    "No, I think it''s amazing. I know what a sword is, but I''m not sure I can handle a big sword no matter how powerful it is."


    I say so in awe of the grin that can also be taken as a mockery.


    Swords cannot be handled by power alone. Sure, if it''s only an act like slashing, slapping, etc., then arm power says things, but combat technology is different from the story. In addition to the power of handling swords, physical control over holding that sword is also required.


    The best reason to tell yourself that you can''t handle it right now would be because of the weight you can''t pull yourself off of it and the size of your body.


    I''m guessing you''re getting it because it''s even available to Refill.


    No, that''s why I can tell you this, too.


    "- What, if you practice, everyone can be vertically twofold about a semi-giant"


    Those are empty ears now. Empty ears. I don''t think I heard a flat voice. Besides, how can you make a giant into two pieces that seem to smash down a fort just by practicing. Come here. It can''t be much more.


    The humble fit of the men I could defeat because I had company erased them so beautifully.


    Then how out of hand were you fighting in the guild, this girl? The story is no longer the swordsman of the other world. Clearly, it''s too bad.


    When Shuiming is so secretly shaking his head beside him, this time Lefir asks.


    "Suimei, is there anything you''re typing in?


    "I can''t hear you. I can''t hear you, eh?"


    "Suimei-kun? Hey, what''s up?


    "Huh? Oh, oh, oh. I am, well, see."


    I notice a switch of story and tell this one with a trick.


    Intense magic in the palm of your hand for clarity.


    Naturally then, you know what I mean. Turn the casual face you asked into something you were good at, Refill.


    "Magic. A wizard, naturally."


    "But at first, I wasn''t sure."


    "Before I''m sure?


    To the question, I simply pinch my silence and then ask back with a troubled laugh.


    "Right, what did Refill say when he was taught a generation of swords?


    "- Hmm, you''ve always been asked why I have to deal with it for a long time because it''s something of origin. So much so that I could tap it in my ear."


    Refill says so in a mix. What is the teachings of a neat reason in addition to the origins, is history also in the middle?


    After thinking of such a sight, let alone remembering when I entered the magic path.


    Years ago. When I was a little girl, there was only one room I couldn''t open in the house my father took me into for the first time. So...


    "... I didn''t have that kind of thing because my father wasn''t much of a talker. I''m just saying I have to remember, so I guess it''s the first time I started doing it."


    "For no reason, huh?


    "There was a reason. I just didn''t tell the kid because I didn''t understand why, and I didn''t mean to let him ask. Well, in the end, after a long time, I could hear it from my father."


    Mouth it with nostalgia, the scene still comes to mind.


    Yes, it was in the process of living on that path that I was supposed to know why, and without that, it''s possible that he even intended to take the real reason to his grave.


    If you think about it, maybe my father taught himself magic simply because that''s all I could think of to do as a parent.


    I hear Lephire asking.


    "So you were good?


    "Oh. It was funny to learn magic. I didn''t mean I didn''t like it. Well, thanks to you, I''m starting to struggle enough to get a full eye."


    "Right."


    And when I looked at her with her mouth, she was leaking a sneak laugh at what was interesting right now.


    "... um, what"


    "No, the same kind of person is surprising."


    I see. Is that what you mean?


    "I agree with you in the sense that you''re a hard worker"


    "Indeed."


    Nodding Refill. Apparently it was a hit. On the path of using the sword, she must have been in trouble too.


    Then Refill asks if he remembers anything.


    "- If you say so, Swimei. After all, what rank did you get?


    "Uh, D-rank calmed me down."


    That''s right, Lephie. When you ask her back, her face changes to something surprising.


    "... why? I had the two guilds deal with each other sequentially, and I was a conditional B, too, right? And yet how could you two be D-ranked at the same time?


    "Well, so is that..."


    Speaking of which, what reason did Refile deduce? He narrows his eyes when he has predictions, and usually releases a frozen voice from the mouth that makes him smile.


    "I see. Are you saying that there is neglect in the great guild of the world? Hmm. I didn''t know we were even manipulating ranks to protect ourselves..."


    "Nah...?


    Mitsumi presents such a mixed surprise at the misconceptions that have popped up in Russia. I didn''t expect it to be received that way.


    "Am I? Is that all you can think about?


    "No, I don''t want to be taken in that way... well, nothing..."


    "No, then you''re not convinced. We''ll protest at the branch when we get to Kranto City first. What, I''m coming with you. If you want me to call you, you can let me be a witness and redo my rank."


    Yeah, say it. Again, yeah, yeah, I like that, one refil. How can you say this to me when I''m supposed to be other HR. Is that the kind of fair person you can''t stand?


    Anyway, it looks like he''s going to burn me and take care of me when he arrives, but that doesn''t extend.


    First of all...


    "... well, to tell you the truth, I''m D-ranked because I asked the three of you after that game to change me to a lower rank"


    When you bend the situation to something slightly more convenient, Refill frowns in fright.


    "Have you had it changed? How could you do that?


    "Dorothea told me to be famous or something, and I kind of butted in"


    That''s not true, it''s virtually rootless. I don''t think so. I just have to say that.


    But since Galeo earlier, I feel like he''s only been lying. On second thought, it doesn''t feel good.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Is that good? If you go to Kranto City or Nerferia, you''ll treasure the high rank. Low rank has no advantage at all"


    Sure, if you''re going to make your activities at Xiao Dark Pavilion a business, but you''re not.


    "Nothing, because I''m not willing to live in trouble, even if I''m not so bound by the work of the Xiao Dark Pavilion. It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "... what are you going to do going to the city of Kranto or the Nerferia Empire?


    "I''m trying to spread the word."


    "See?"


    "There''s so much I don''t know here from the east that I''m trying to study."


    When he attaches a reason for not being obvious, Refile looks at this one in silence.


    Her eyes glowed like that trying to see through something, even as if to indulge in differences between words and expressions.


    This one, by contrast, is white.


    "What''s up?


    "No, think that''s a lie now. - No, you''re not. You''re not lying, but you''re not telling the truth."


    For some reason. Now there would have been no element to tell if it was a lie or not.


    Make the surprise smile bitterly and ask.


    "... what makes you think that?


    "It''s a woman''s fault."


    "Another frigid word."


    "Hehe, that''s just a joke. But I still have eyes that look at people for a long time. I''m trying to spot a few things."


    Lephile twitches like that, then continues to poke at the answer.


    "- You''re not a liar, but you''re the kind of person who hides a lot of secrets. I''m sure you do."


    "... maybe"


    To Refill''s worn pointer, he flaunted his shoulders and returned an ambiguous answer. It''s not like I''m trying to hide it. Just the right thing.


    Then, Lefir.


    "... that''s why I don''t know how to say it anyway. I''m sorry I took the liberty of talking to you about rank."


    "No, I don''t care. Thanks."


    Thanksgiving. No need to apologize. Either way, this is the magician. From the truly living, he is a man who does nothing but hindsight. There is no reason why a human with the right thing in his chest should apologize, like Lefir.


    Such a fold, a voice hangs from the front of the line.


    When you hear the words.


    "- Oh, a break."


    "Oh, around the other water field."


    That''s what I said, Refill, who runs a glimpse. There was a potpourri and maintained painting on the plain next to the street there. I guess it''s a place like a rest stop set up on the way. It''s just a place where a rock mass imitating a chair was left unmade on a water field.


    Well, did you deviate from the good part about the story? Not much of this talk, but this one''s in trouble.


    With that in mind, Lephire and I follow the merchant corps off the street.


    And at a point where there was spring water along the streets, the merchants entered a brief break.


    It was in there.


    "... hmm?


    I hear a call.


    From somewhere a little further away, not as far away as the distance. When the voice turned toward him, beyond the place where the spring water was, the girl in the robe was waving.


    There are several companion-like objects gathering around her as well. Suppose the girl is a wizard, a warrior, a swordsman and a bowman.


    Precisely the same configuration. In games and the like, it''s fun to call it a balanced party, but it''s strangers to itself.


    "He was with me when I defeated the Semi-Giant."


    "Oh, those people."


    To Refill''s story, there''s a point. Are those the adventurers from the Dark Pavilion we talked about earlier?


    "Be very close with them. A little bit, but also AC."


    After she mentions that, the girl over there carries both palms in front of her mouth. Are you imitating loudspeakers? I can''t hear you, but I can tell by the way you call it.


    "Apparently, they''re calling for you."


    "It seems so. I''m coming."


    Leaving that behind, Lephile went to the party.


    And after a while, I could see him blooming or smiling in the story.


    "Are you one of us..."


    And groans with a potpourri. Honestly, I get envy, too, but this one shook it off himself. I don''t have the strength to scorch my thoughts at it right now.


    Exhale relieved to get rid of the extra precautions before mopping your neck to the sensation of a fuzzy run.


    ... I really feel like the back of my neck is broiled after I leave the metail. I don''t like it. Is that a precursor to something bad? Normally, you can think too much, but in your own case, you don''t go because that''s how you hit it.


    My father told me there was a reason for that before, too, but what was it after all?


    ... for now, don''t worry about looking around. But I still don''t see any shadows or ominous shadows following this one.


    I look up at the sky, chasing away the thought of whether it''s a bereavement or a misunderstanding.


    The wind faces west. The blowing incense breeze is cool, caressing your whole body refreshingly, which is a pleasant otherworldly air. It''s like a different, gentle thing from the world over there contaminated with science.


    Not bad for something to congratulate you on your travels.


    But what do you think? Looking up at Jomtien on the road ahead, I felt like it had changed, no heart, no clouds, no wind direction.

 Chapter 20 20 The Whereabouts Of Trinity.

    - Fulfilling, since when was this a battle?


    There is no precise measure of time due to a concentration that does not look at the flow of time.


    Dropping off the reflected light that fundamentally disappeared from the blade tip of the erected sword, the man - Shining Trinity ran out all the way.


    I''m pulling out my sword, but it''s under the enemy, no matter what. What is now relative is undoubtedly its own enemy.


    Enemy that captures such a sudden assault on this one in sight and raises an unusual voice.


    In contrast, he showers a stupid flash all the time trying to be two.


    Top to bottom. This is the slaughter of the late Thunder. And it was the nails that stuck out to respond to it.


    Huge enough to be even comparable, such as human nails, black nails as if immersed in pitch black.


    That hits the blade tip down. I can guess.


    Hard collision sounds honking around, antagonizing swords and nails.


    They were making a noise of impatience, as they anxiously awaited twitching and settlement.


    It''s all I can get into the sword on it. I just shove my sword in here saying it''s the right way to slash it.


    Sure, the focus from antagonism won''t give you a decisive blow, but you can still sharpen your opponent''s power. Now that''s what I need for myself. Let the opponent lay a slight disadvantage on top of each other, smashing the guard and winning.


    The strange scream of the enemy strikes his ear.


    Do you understand how easy it is to speak people''s language and to get back to the public immediately after stripping them of their skin?


    With such a deafening murmur, tear the sky from the right into six and dodge the approaching left nail, dropping the body.


    It was a cluttered blow to shake off even the scraps. That equals no precise aim. So let it go. I can''t hit it.


    The more this one cuts his next hand, the more gaps he''ll make.


    Slash therefore. Slash vertically the blade of a double-edged sword against gravity from bottom to top. The blowing wind swept out his hand, but the reflex nerve in front of the enemy sent him away.


    "- Ho, flaming! Stinscarrett!"


    Immediately afterwards, unfamiliar cheers are emitted from the rear. The Lord of the Voice is the Water Tree. Cover this way. The magic unleashed is Scarlet''s Baptism, an intermediate magic of fire.


    Activated in two words in conjunction with a key word, it produces an amorphous band of combustion in the air to color the blue background with dense red.


    Air to blow up.


    Vision that discolors into oranges.


    The wind pressure created by a small explosion is always beating the ground somewhere.


    And then he jumps back without looking back. At the next moment, the flame fell to envelop the enemy as it continued to reshape as if to flirt with the subject''s thoughts.


    Flames that add momentum abruptly. Fire is a very similar thing to a creature. It is with organisms that they gain momentum when fed.


    "Yay!


    The joy of water trees holds back your back, but it is a boost to alarm. He seemed to think he had defeated him by magic, but it''s still too early for the enemy''s death.


    Staring into his eyes, the enemy''s shadow is still faintly stirring in flames.


    Seeing it, he restarted his sword, while the magic flame went out.


    Did you shake off the flames with your arms? He stood on his hindquarters with one arm spread straight across him.


    A masterpiece standing in the flames of the sun.


    There you are the last of the fruits scattered across the ground. I have set myself up to know and not know the brave, the right enemy for me.


    Paved with their blood and flesh, their heels synchronize with each other.


    Look ahead.


    Yes, that look that''s not a person. The person who stands up to you is an outsider. It is in the form of a man, but a different species from man, the Demonic Race.


    Bearing the wings of a bat, beside his head are two horns that extend gnarly toward heaven. The whole body is stained with red rust, and the face is unlike a human except it has an eye-to-nose mouth. The style is reminiscent of the daemons that come out of the story.


    A black nail protruded by a gaze in front of me, dull and glowing.


    As powerful as it is, it has been proven by the trees and rock masses that have become a mess around it.


    Every one of the five claws on those hands is equal to the sickle of the Reaper, because of the mighty power of the Demon clan.


    Demons distort their faces to joy as they do. What that means is an affront. Perhaps in the current clash, he was convinced even in his unwavering advantage.


    Neither the force nor the speed of the previous integration was the full force of the opponent. So that''s the face I thought I could make up my mind about next, that one.


    - Demons move. Pull the blowing sand smoke behind your back and accelerate over here. Fast. Unparalleled by earlier movements.


    Visionary, a clear vision of the end of the octave. Pressed by that strength and speed, he''ll be able to play the sword and fly himself, he can''t do anything before his fierce nails.


    But it''s as it is now," and...


    "Burn Boost......"


    Allow magic to pass through your body and call to the elements of fire.


    Power in my hands.


    The magical keywords that I told so cold instantly empower me. Enhancement.


    The power with which the flames surround and overflow the body. And with an overflowing all-powerful look, he shoots at his opponent.


    What suddenly changed was the complexion of the devil clan that tried to flesh out here.


    I''m sure he didn''t really think he killed him. But he misread. This is the first time in this battle that the magic of fortification has occurred.


    "Whoa, whoa!!


    And his certainty of victory turns into overconfidence.


    Without even listening to the strange groans that paid for that affront, he roared, and with his newly added power, he himself pruned the neck of the impending demon clan into a single letter.


    ... In the aftermath of the flame, the fine sand that rolls up turns into red dust and disappears. And make sure there''s no more enemy shadows around, take a breath.


    "Hmm...... I still managed today"


    - Before Shuiming left Metail, Trinity and the others, who had left Royal Castle Camelia, were now on their way to the Autonomous Province of Sardias United in the West, rather than moving on to the Demon King''s Crusade, the ultimate purpose of their journey.


    Destination that seems so irrelevant to the Demon King Crusade, but it is for a reason that their purpose has departed from the reason for summoning.


    Both the summoned Trinity II and Mizuki were called by a peaceful country in a different world from here - Japan, so completely amateur when it comes to combat, an experience that only training in the Royal Castle could be called the most battle-like battle for them.


    For this reason, you may then suffer defeat when you encounter enemies that cannot be dealt with solely by your experience in the Royal Castle, the protection of Yingjie''s summons, or the magic of what you are currently gaining.


    They are now in the middle of a roundabout to crush the possibility of defeat.


    When you do, you gain a lot of power to beat the Demons. In order to become a weapon and gain skill, it was halfway down the road in an attempt to first gauge contact with one of the swordsmen known as the Seven Swords, who are staying in the Autonomous Province of Sardias United as their first act.


    So, suddenly, we were raided by demons, and to this day.


    ... Sucking the blood of the demon clan, the sword of the demonic and radiant Orihalcon.


    One of the finest dishes in the kingdom of Astel, Trinity II, the last of them united, confirmed once again that the demons had died and rushed under the water tree.


    "Mizuki. Are you okay?


    And he breathes on his shoulders and hangs a voice of care toward her as he blues his face.


    Then the water tree, while about to be swallowed by the aftermath of the battlefield, barely.


    "Ugh, yeah. I don''t know. But..."


    "But?"


    "This is the fight, what is it? With the enemy..."


    "... oh"


    Heavily endorse the words of the water tree that were emitted to squeeze it out of its blue face.


    Until we got here, Trinity and the others had fought with the demons several times. This is a fantasy world with many undeveloped areas. Naturally, creatures like those never seen in the other world come to eat and kill themselves.


    It would be quite natural to take it down and move on. We haven''t divulged much of ourselves, and we have.


    But Mizuki has not participated in the battle so far. At the discretion of the accompanying knights, he was only watching nearby, as it required some familiarity with the field.


    The magical arm of the water tree has reached a point where it is no longer comparable to itself or Teatania. Advanced magic can be handled.


    But still, she''s Japanese, too.


    Even in the other world, it would be the race most unrelated to the battle. Before the power to fight, it''s deadly not even ready.


    Therefore, there was a period of familiarity. So this was the first time she fought with us.


    "Mizuki. I knew I shouldn''t have..."


    I wonder if I shouldn''t have let you fight, and hang on to it again.


    But the water tree shakes its neck to the side and does not receive that worry.


    "Yeah. I can''t just watch. Sure, I''ve never fought before, and my opponents were demons, and I was terrified, but I have to help Trijukun more than I followed."


    "Mizuki..."


    "... I don''t care what your mouth says.... Yeah, that''s amazing. Triju-kun was at all at first."


    "That''s not true. Even I was scared of the first battle, and now that I''m getting used to it, I still can''t stop having a heart bug."


    That was not a rest or anything, it was true. As with the water trees, I have yet to shake off my fears myself.


    Even though I said I was going to defeat the Demon King, I was only a soldier for him. Even now, I felt like I knew how much I had no idea.


    (... Shuiming)


    So, uh, a friend''s face crosses the back of his brain.


    A friend who broke up at the castle - Eight Keys Shuiming - was looking at reality. Every time I said that there was no way I could do it, I kept denying it, but how correct was that?


    I guess he had a better view of the road than himself, who was meant to be omnipotent with power - no, that''s why he didn''t get power.


    I was ideally present at the time. Unusual that came down. A fantasy world far from modern culture.


    I was under the illusion that you would be able to help me with all my hopes.


    It was an affront to fear.


    What shall I say without calling it stupid? I can''t think of any other words.


    Certainly, depending on future action, we will be able to dispel that. Fear is due to lack of experience and skill. Now he''s moving to make up for it by the time he challenges the Demon King.


    I have a plan. to overturn this shallow behavior.


    - But still, it doesn''t change that my shallow self involves a girl who is a dear friend right now.


    (Sorry......)


    I leaned down and saw the water tree still breathing on my shoulder. And how many times have I apologized that way already? I apologize in my heart now because I had too many in my mouth and they told me I didn''t have to apologize anymore.


    That''s true if you''re told you''re just misleading your self-blame with an apology to others. I know that''s my weakness, but I won''t be able to stop it.


    "... shall we change places"


    "... yeah"


    He took the water tree that nodded at the proposal and left the battlefield where the demonic body rolled.


    "- Mizuki! Are you okay!?


    From side to side, there''s a girl''s voice. It belongs to my buddy, Titania.


    Has she also defeated the demons who were elsewhere with the knights? Follow the magnificent knight diagonally backwards and rush over here.


    A water tree that answers that with its face up.


    "Yeah. I''m fine."


    "Good...... Apparently, it didn''t matter."


    "There was Trijukun."


    In words, two people hugging each other on the spot. For the first time, the atmosphere of the field eases to the relief smile and temperament smile across the street.


    "Tia, good day"


    And I stand beside those two, and when I work so hard, I humbly thank Titania.


    "Thank you for your concern, Master Reggie"


    "No... Mr. Gregory is tired too"


    And when I put the effort on Gregory, the magnificent knight I had refrained from, he always had a serious face.


    "No, I was just covering for Her Royal Highness. No hard work."


    "That''s not true," he said to Gregory, humbled, "I don''t think so," and bowed his head deeply.


    "- So, Tia. What about you?"


    "Yes. I got rid of this one without any problems. There is no such thing as a single demon clan."


    "That''s Tia. I can count on you."


    "No, me, etc. Compared to Lady Reggie''s strength, it''s just not there yet. But..."


    "What''s going on?


    "... they''ve crushed all the horses. I''m sorry."


    "... well. I feel sorry for them for giving me a ride, but I''m glad Tia and the others are safe."


    "Dear Reggie..."


    When I give Titania encouragement, do you feel it? Horses will be killed and it will be difficult in the future, but it is nevertheless a pleasure that no one was missing in the current battle.


    Then from the side, a swinging voice of confidence hung.


    "... Tia''s fine with the fight, too."


    "Yeah, I have a little bit of experience in action, too"


    A water tree that listens to Titania''s answers and makes a strange look.


    "You''re a princess, why?


    "Since Lady Reggie''s summons was decided, I was chosen to accompany him, so I was supposed to train him."


    "It was..."


    To Titania''s answer, the point goes.


    She is the princess of one country. It was thought to be far from fighting in a different way from our own, but we had actually fought and we knew that was not the case.


    He also actively participates in the battle against demons and engages in a struggle against wizards.


    A girl who breeds a noble atmosphere from every inch of her movement, but the fruit, the power and the sentiment to fight, she was prepared from the beginning.


    Is there a reason for that?


    Therefore, the end of the water tree will be smaller because of the lack of confidence. It''s like eating leftovers from the people around you. I can''t help it.


    Have you perceived such a water tree disappointment, or Titania hangs the words of encouragement that the disappointment is a mistake.


    "Mizuki. Nothing to worry about. I was just like you at first, no, worse than that."


    "... Were you?


    "Yes, I had the same flow as you until I could row into action, but when the first battle was over, I was on the ground."


    "So, you''re fighting normally?


    "It''s because I had that experience. So when I couldn''t keep up with the summoned brave man, I thought I''d have to be extra strong."


    "So, like now,"


    "Yes, I managed to take shape"


    When Titania confesses her reasons and efforts, she speaks to Mizuki.


    "Confident, Mizuki. Not yet."


    "Yeah."


    Water trees nod forcefully at Titania''s encouragement. Did you get rid of the anxiety?


    I''m glad to see the two people who help each other like that.


    I can do this, he said.


    What a good story to talk about, even though you were so annoyed by the blame earlier. I''m aware of that, but it still doesn''t change what I''ve been courageous about.


    It was in there.


    For some reason, the water tree frowns as if worried. I just opened my eyebrows, but what''s wrong?


    "Sumiaki-kun, are you okay..."


    Oh, and I''m good at that word. Is that the cause of the worry?


    Then.


    "Swimey, is it? He did say he was leaving the castle after a while..."


    "Yeah. Outside of town... it was fine right outside, but the streets and the lack of prospects are dangerous, so if you were out of town, you wouldn''t have to meet demons like this."


    "Right. I don''t think there''s anything like Swimey going on a journey by herself who refused to crusade, but if you still haven''t learned magic like Lady Reggie or Mizuki, as you fear, if you get out of town and meet demons, you won''t have one."


    And it''s a street that makes it hard for Titania to face. Because of issues such as water, food, itinerary, danger, or purpose, it won''t be the first time that Mizuming travels alone - if you think about it, you know what it''s like for both of us to be afraid.


    Because if that''s what makes him out of town for getting some kind of job for a living, there''s no way he''s got any bright prospects.


    But that''s two opinions, somewhat different from what I think.


    "No, Mizumi would be fine."


    What makes you think that, Master Reggie?


    "Yeah. Shuiming has swordsmanship, so I''m sure he''ll be able to stand around well when he gets out there."


    I can see Titania''s, hazy expression poked at her expression from an unexpected place.


    "Is Swimey getting sword moves?


    "Oh."


    Affirmatively, the two of them face each other. Unexpectedly, Mizuki didn''t seem to know, and he shook his neck sideways to Titania''s gaze that it was an unknown first ear.


    Yes, Mizumi is a swordsman. Regardless of the limitations of the other world, you have never dealt with a real sword, but Shuiming is certainly a swordsman.


    "But Trijukun. Sumiaki-kun''s not a Kendo guy, is he?


    And the lord of inquiry is the water tree. As she wonders, Shuiming is not a Kendo member but a so-called homecoming member. I have a lot of opportunities to go abroad on business with relatives, and I am not in the club.


    Answer Mizuki''s question with Titania on her ass tilting her little neck next to her without knowing what the homecoming agent means.


    "I went to a dojo near my house, not a school club."


    "Uh... there was a kendo dojo in the neighborhood...?


    "That''s it. of escort."


    Such a short answer to a water tree that still doesn''t get to the answer even when you think of the geography of the town.


    Then, before she was convinced, there was only one place she could think of.


    "Over there? Doing a classroom on escort for women? Sure, it''s famous in the neighborhood, but it''s not a kendo dojo over there, is it?


    "Yeah. They usually only teach escort as the sign suggests. But it''s a dojo of ancient martial arts, and it teaches all kinds of things to those who want it."


    "Really!? That''s what happened over there!?


    "Oh. Mizumi said"


    "Liar... I''ve been with a kid in my class too... and ancient martial arts..."


    When the story was definitely spoken, was it water in the sleeping ear on the water tree? I have been there to teach the art of escort, and I am more surprised than I thought.


    Sure, I don''t think there''s such a place in the neighborhood. When I first heard it myself, I remember raising my voice.


    "So Shui Ming-kun is an old-fashioned user of comics or something?


    "Apparently."


    Then, now Titania.


    "To listen to you, Swimey is with a martial artist"


    "Oh. At the level of our world. So I guess I can''t compare you to someone doing martial arts over here. Mizumi is a swordsman."


    "Was it? Surprisingly, it didn''t look like we could do anything rough at first glance."


    "Yeah. Sure, it doesn''t usually look like that at all, but that sounds pretty good. I heard it again."


    Yes, my knowledge of it doesn''t leave the realm. I''ve never been to the dojo myself, and I''ve stood up to the town''s defects with Shuiming, but naturally he couldn''t have used swordsmanship or anything at that time. I''ve never seen it before.


    Teatania seems to have taken this statement as optimistic, and throws an objection.


    "But I don''t think that''s why you can get away with it."


    Did you even think of the time when some uneasy colors seeped through? Surely, as Titania said, there will be no connection between doing swordsmanship and being safe.


    As a matter of fact, Mizumi is not in action with the demons. Besides, there is no certainty that martial arts assume versus humans will prevail.


    But can''t you just say that it unilaterally leads to dangerous things?


    And.


    "Shuiming, that''s not going to get you out of it.... because sometimes I do inadvertent things out of common sense, but I''m basically cautious"


    "Even if we meet demons, we''ll stand around well," he said? It''s often said that if you meet a demon, you can''t move because you''re stared at. "


    "Right. It could be the wind on the willow."


    "Is it..."


    Not convinced or flattered face. I guess it''s because I fully understand the danger as the one who lives this world.


    But Shuiming is also a watery, unexpectedly fearless character. Even when I was surrounded by defects before, I could afford to invincibly say, "That''s about it." Before and after the rough things are always a slack look - anyway.


    Besides, Mizumi, as far as she knows, doesn''t compete head-on. Somewhat of a person who makes a fool of himself. I am more resourceful than myself and others when it comes to standing around.


    "Well, I guess that''s why I''m not so worried"


    "If Master Reggie says so"


    Do you want to say that you don''t care? More than that, Titania stopped trying to argue.


    And that''s when. Suddenly Mizuki turned this way to see what he thought.


    "... then Trijukun. Mizumin-kun, I''ve managed to be a drifting swordsman, Mizuki Hachi! Do I say something like that? Can you use awesome swordsmanship or something?


    "Heh? No, whatever it is. It''s"


    "Because it''s ancient martial arts! Ancient martial arts! Murder that overwhelms existing martial arts is super martial arts based on it!


    What fantasies does Mizuki have about ancient martial arts that she speaks so hot? Murder may indeed be so by nature, but it is not entirely true that ancient martial arts outweigh modern martial arts.


    Besides, when I talked to Shuiming, he said it wasn''t so different from a regular swordwalk.


    However, Tia would like to receive the words of the water tree as they are.


    "Is it murder..."


    "That''s right, that''s right, Tia. The ancient martial arts of Japan envisage a battle under all circumstances, and they can strike, throw, and excel in one move at the same time, or they reach the realm of divinity in swordsmanship."


    Content or seriousness? Teatania who drinks saliva which overwhelmed her.


    I mean, where does Shura use martial arts to talk about that combination technique?


    "... well, I don''t think Mizuki can do that either."


    "Ha ha..."


    Then it is.


    So, when the water tree finishes explaining one thing, now what''s up, puffy? inflate cheeks.


    "Uh-oh, Mizumin-kun is definitely not a medium two disease! Hide who you are, or what you''re gonna say. - Shit!


    Is that the focus of anger after all? He''s more angry about what he''s learning than he was about keeping quiet.


    But.


    "Beh, I can''t say enough about Mizumi because she wasn''t making two statements inside like Mizuki... ah"


    It was a later festival when I realized that I had uttered a ban.


    Look at the water tree. She was smiling awesomely.


    "Ra ~ i ~ j ~ ku ~"


    "Oh, sorry! Follow me!"


    "Promise! Don''t forget!


    "Ugh, yeah!


    Yes, that''s a promise I won''t tell you. A past that I want to keep sealed by water trees. She says it''s a secret garden.


    That''s where Titania is.


    What do you mean, "Mizuki"?


    "Huh!?... eh, that''s..."


    "What is it? Is it some kind of bad disease?


    "Uh-huh, yeah, yeah! That''s right! It''s an evil disease where the majority of children in their early teens suffer from the other world, and even then they heal, and then they leave a very horrible after-effect!


    The water tree answers Titania''s question with horror. And then he waves his hands and hangs hard to delude himself.


    The feeling of not wanting to be diffused conveys a hint, but in the end the aftermath is the rust that came out of me.


    When Mizuki finishes answering the question appropriately, is this story enough?


    The teatania made his expression look bad.


    "Well, it''s about the Demons."


    "Ugh, yeah. With that said, you are, aren''t you? I wonder why the Demons showed up here."


    "Demons, or..."


    "Yes......"


    And, teatania nods.


    As there were concerns about water trees, the emergence of demons came through raids and has always been of concern to me. We are now taking them down and restoring a lot of calm, and we are making the necessary leeway to think about it.


    It would be now to talk.


    Remind me again of the herd of demons I fought earlier, and say my own answer to the water tree that seeped anxiety in my face again.


    The Demons have attacked the Nerferia Empire.


    "Ya, I knew it, is it...?


    "Yeah. If you think about it in due course, isn''t that most likely? That''s what it means to have a demon clan."


    And, when you present the speculation you come up with, the face of the water tree hardens.


    Naturally, even though we''re not used to it yet, there''s a chance that we''ll have to fight the Demons again soon. Demons are more powerful than demons and beasts.


    Some say that if demons can be defeated with the magic of water trees earlier, but if they are strong demons, they will not even suffer burns. The last Demon clan I dealt with is a good example.


    After all, anxiety will hang around.


    Then, Titania denies such speculation.


    "- No, I was wondering if it was there yet."


    "Why not? Tia."


    "Yes. As Lady Reggie said, this is the realm of the Empire. If the Demons showed up there, they could certainly have invaded, but in fact, the Demons still haven''t made a big move just dropping Nosius. You can''t come here without crossing two countries and one mountain range to invade here, so I was wondering how much a forcible army would cost without looking over there."


    Water trees sympathize with the idea.


    "That''s right. Even if you can''t march here, your army will be isolated."


    "It would benefit the Demons to move the army to a place like this without dropping the previous two countries... no, it doesn''t have to be."


    "Yes."


    Leading Teatania. Indeed, she is right, if it is moving significantly, the matter of isolation is a major obstacle. If a man with a legitimate head advances a large number of soldiers, it is up to him to establish supply lines, garrisons, roads to safely replenish his forces, and then steadily.


    Without it, if you just go on with the military, you will be slapped in isolation and defenceless. There''s nothing good about it, just damage it.


    But.


    "But now the Demons were here. It''s not like there''s an army of demons here. It''s like this."


    "That''s right. That''s the problem"


    "Spy...... I didn''t know it was something like that?


    "Supa......?


    "Uh, it''s about spies in our world."


    "Oh, I see. But..."


    "Yeah. I don''t know about that"


    Representing the tip of Titania''s words, the water tree tilts its neck.


    "Why?"


    "If they existed, they wouldn''t bother to set us up. If those guys were spies, they''d have been doing something around here originally. Then there''s no way to abandon it and set me up."


    "Oh well. I don''t even know if I can take him down."


    "Oh. Maybe they''d set us up if they knew we were brave, but they didn''t seem to know that"


    Earlier fights had a strong feeling that they had been set up because they had just run into each other. If you were going to set me up knowing I was a brave man, it would have been a small number warriorly, and there shouldn''t be any technique in the devil clan to know I was a brave man in the first place.


    "So I don''t know."


    Frowning, Uhm, beside Teatania, who roared at the mystery under her eyes, Trinity turned to the magnificent knight.


    "What do you think, Mr. Gregory?


    When asked so, Gregory, a skilled knight, bowed his head as if he were done.


    "... I''m sorry, but I can''t even imagine what the Demons think."


    "Have you noticed anything? Anything trivial is fine."


    " Lord Brave. I think it''s more important that I get out of here as soon as possible."


    That''s Gregory''s word anyway. It was a suggestion for his abrupt exit, which was serious and always rigorous.


    Plus, there''s something pinning.


    "- That says there''s a demon clan nearby?


    "Yes, no, I don''t think so either..."


    Isn''t that right?


    Different food discomfort felt in the fold. nature and the left and right eyebrows lean towards the center.


    And Gregory, the one who denied it, seemed awkward for some reason. From this situation, I thought it was a suggestion to predict the danger, but what did you think? If there''s no danger of demons or anything like that, you shouldn''t have to do that, such as evacuate as soon as possible.


    Then, the teatania.


    "Gregory. I do agree with you on heading somewhere safe, but I think it''s better after you think about what the Demons are up to right now. If you move without thinking about it now, it could be dangerous."


    "... is as His Royal Highness said"


    To the words of Teatania, Gregory, who honestly bows his head.


    Are you convinced? But what was the earlier proposal? I also felt like there was some kind of impatience in the words that could chase me, but...


    "... tier. Is there any chance there''s a demon tribe outside the North?


    Again, I ask Titania not to explore other prospects.


    If the Demons are in a land other than the North, there should be no chance of them showing up here either.


    "No. Supposedly not. All demons in this world have been driven north by the help of the brave men who were summoned before, so to say they are in another region if the legacy is correct."


    "Heritage?"


    "This is a copy of a book written before when I called for the brave. After defeating the demon king of the time, the nations gaining momentum defeated the demons one after the other, leaving them at the deepest end of the harshness of the North More than that, it is assumed that the annihilation of the demons had to give up, not in a place where humans could advance their armies"


    "Yeah......"


    If that is truly the right thing, is there any chance that there are other demons?


    When that happens.


    "... you just don''t get it."


    "Oh."


    I agree with the roaring of troubled water trees. Talk or talk, there''s no answer. I can''t find the thread.


    And that was the time. I hear footsteps running from afar.


    And.


    "Yu, brave man!


    and a call to let the presence be known here. The Lord of that voice was a young knight, who, like Gregory, was still on his way to support himself unfamiliar with the outside world.


    In order to keep in continuous contact with the human of the castle, he sometimes served to leave the journey, replacing the last Gregory. This time he and the other knight were temporarily away from the journey......


    The young knight descends from the horse on which he was riding and greets him this way.


    "Mr. Roffrey."


    "Ha, I''m back now"


    "Roffrey. Are you hurt?


    To Titania''s casual question, Roffrey rushed out to Russia after a flash of shuddering.


    "Wow, the princess has a heart for me and other knights."


    "Roffrey."


    "Ha! No, more over there..."


    To Gregory''s cough, surprise. Driven by a different rush than earlier, Roffrey undoes his rising heart.


    Answer such a questionable gaze of his.


    "Oh, you saw that one. Just now, they attacked me, so I paid them back."


    "Is that it all!?


    That - I mean, they''ve seen the scuffs of the demons they''ve raided. Roffrey speaks of a screaming surprise.


    If you''ve seen it, you won''t be surprised by it now. He is a man of great esteem.


    "Oh, oh."


    "Exactly! Dear Reggie!... Ah, no. Not so!


    ... some, loud too. How are you feeling all the time or sincere about everything?


    But he wants to say something.


    Gregory asks against Roffrey like that.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''ve been floating around for a long time. And what happened to Luca? Why didn''t you come back when I went to see the liaison with you?


    "I''ll tell you about it, including"


    And, Roffrey sets aside once and starts talking again.


    "It''s abrupt, but we have to get out of here as soon as possible."


    "Why is that?


    "Yes, a great army of demons has crossed the border north of Astel through Tria and Chardock."


    He had a hard face and remarkable mouth, Roffrey. Tria, and Chardock are the countries north of Nerferia and Astel......


    It was Titania who first changed his complexion and raised his voice to his story.


    "What the hell!? Is that true, Roffrey!?


    "Ha... Ha, in the Liaison Officer story, perhaps..."


    Teetania asking to be stuffed. Pressured by her momentum, Roffrey answers her frightening.


    But there was something in Trinity that bothered me about what he said and did.


    "Mr. Roffrey. Apparently, what do you mean?


    Ask the intent. All vague expressions had been used for Roffrey''s story from earlier.


    There is not a single certainty from the devil''s invasion of Astel.


    About that, Roffrey...


    "That''s based on the fact that sleeping numbers near the border accidentally discovered traces like that, so it''s clear to me too..."


    "Traces?"


    "is that there were different footprints and traces of magic from the demons in the places that seemed to pass by."


    There''s Titania.


    "Has anyone actually seen the Demons?


    "Yes, there seems to be absolutely no sign of standing and movement, and there is no story of witnessing or being attacked"


    The water tree speaks without fear.


    "... then think about it normally, you get rammed, don''t you?


    Everyone snorts. You''re right about Mizuki. If the kind of people who are hostile to humans and have already taken action have come all the way across the border, you can assume that it was meant for confusion.


    It goes without saying that there are other purposes, but they should be excluded at the point of the Great Army. Because it is a matter of contention that we can make the most of our massive battle power.


    But.


    "Since there is no such thing in this case, the information is uncertain, or it was not credible..."


    "The people who attacked us, they might not be."


    I guess Roffrey knew about the demonic raid and predicted there might be a connection. Specifically, it means they''re part of that demon clan.


    Then I can also nod at his audacious reaction earlier.


    "Yes, it depends on what I thought too," Roffrey said bitterly.


    So, Gregory did.


    "So what about Luca?"


    "headed to the City of Temporary Kranto to safely deliver the liaison officer. The rendezvous will be in Imperial territory later."


    "Right. Okay."


    And in the face of Titania''s persecution.


    "That''s a bad thing."


    "This means our moves are being found out by the Demons, right? But that was earlier..."


    Yes, it''s been resolved. Earlier raids were just too coincidental to have been aimed at.


    Then what do you mean?


    "Perhaps the demons found out that the brave men were called, but they don''t know the details? That''s why they came here like we were just doing some forced recon."


    "Ah..."


    "I see. Now you''re on your way to find someone like that."


    "Yeah."


    That''s right.


    If they find out there''s a big army, they could get away with it, so if they''re avoiding it, taking covert action, and keeping their troops small and searching, it''s something that''s going to fit as if they''ve made Mizuki and Teatania feel better now.


    (... but)


    However, there should be a liaison officer to tell them about it, but there was no one who wanted them.


    I feel like it''s too early to pack it as an answer.


    But I haven''t found out, but this is a circumstance.


    It was the water tree that spoke of it instead.


    "Not if you''re nearby. The horses were all killed by the demons earlier, except for Mr. Roffrey..."


    "Yeah. Sucks, maybe you won''t get away with it. Somehow, we might have to face it."


    "Roffrey. Any guesses about the size of the demonic army?


    "Perhaps there is more than a thousand..."


    "No..."


    "... it"


    Following the discontinuing water tree, he has no words himself. That''s just how many you can''t stand.


    Even the demons just now took a while to defeat. That''s a thousand. If you can push it all at once, there won''t be a single one.


    Even now, the words of Shuiming revolt around my head.


    With a face that looks spicy with water trees.


    "Well, then we have to get out of here."


    "No, fleeing the darkness is not a good idea. The horse is only one of mine, and I have to route it and think about food and water..."


    Roffrey''s suggestion, which denied the words of the water tree, which was floating, was particularly so.


    Everyone nods at it, and then asks a skilled knight who, for some reason, Titania hasn''t made any suggestions before.


    "Gregory. What do you think you should do?


    "No......"


    It''s disgusting and the reply is not fragrant. Things have been strange since we talked about the Demon Clan.


    ... No, wait. Speaking of which, what did Gregory say earlier?


    When we talk about the Demons, it''s like we''re in a hurry for something to exist.


    Everyone''s gaze gathers at Gregory, who still can''t wipe the unnatural atmosphere. Then he was small and groaned, "It''ll be right around now..."


    "Gregory?"


    "... you won''t be worried about that"


    What does that mean?


    ... that word he uttered with a sinister face was the first wave of turmoil when this journey began.

 Chapter 21 21 The Enemy Is...

    The merchants accompanying Mizumina and the others left the Wang capital, Metail, for a few days.


    The itinerary is peaceful and smooth and full of sails. It was progressing, taking care of small villages and lodgings along the streets, without being hit by heavy rains of scale that echoed directly into the legs of bandits, demons and journeys.


    When I said that there were difficulties, it was about the quality of the meal, but that''s something I expected more than the original, so shouldn''t I mention it?


    And Shuiming and the others, who also successfully fulfilled the difficulty they had encountered during the journey, were still in the middle of a slightly steep path.


    In the human story of the merchants, the city of Kranto is about a third of the way across the board. If you go through the hem and basin, it looks like you''re right up to the city of Krant.


    - But even if the world changes, it seems the fundamentals are the same. Apparently, this world was just like the rest of us, and what we call a change often didn''t make it that easy.


    In the woods after going down the hem.


    The density of the trees is also negligible, usually a place where the leaking sun shoots like sunshine, but now the atmosphere is more and more bitter because of the cloudy skies.


    The ashy scene doesn''t have a good feeling prospect.


    Under such circumstances, I just said I had exactly what I was after, and there were signs of swordswallowing drifting from the neighborhood.


    ... Lefir walking next door calls out.


    "... Suimei. Do you realize that?


    "Well, once."


    And as much as I could say to my mouth, I had the opportunity to feel signs of my surroundings with myself.


    Yes, down the hemline, from around this forest, my neck muscles are broiled by a feeling of no good. And there is a magic field that occurs when magic is increased to a state of imminent war, in a state of stripping.


    No, isn''t that right? To be precise, the force field is approaching.


    To observe, there are signs that something completely magical will set you up against this one...


    Ask Lefir without releasing his guard against crossing.


    "... hey, is this a demon? I don''t feel like a human being..."


    The only source of such a question is the magical movement that I am feeling right now, but the behavior of it was too different from that of a human being.


    Then, if there''s anything in Refile that comes to mind.


    "No, this isn''t a demon. Demons."


    "Mm..."


    Will the name come up here? I even talked about that before I traveled, but it might still have been relevant.


    But.


    "... it was a lot more definitive now, but it could be the Demon Clan, right?


    "Oh."


    "Why?"


    "I know them very well. Definitely."


    "... Really?


    "... oh"


    When asked on top of each other, you wonder what it is, Refile, who replies less than just now.


    Shortly after she had said so, with a slight increase in swordswallowing from earlier on like that, anyone else noticed this sign of following, or the merchant squad suddenly stopped moving.


    And soon, a warrior windy adventurer rushing to watch out for footsteps from the front. Bitterness seeps into the complexion, and the unscented senses the situation, but is it the reason?


    I raised my hand toward this way.


    "Hey -"


    And, at such a stage of uttering or denying voices, Lefir concurs.


    "Oh, I''m aware"


    "Huh -? Oh, really?


    "Oh."


    When Refile affirms in two words, an adventurer who quickly speaks to the point, not just saying that it saved him time.


    "- Then we''ll talk early. A wizard''s sight tells me it''s demons that are closing in. So, with Mr. Galeo''s intent, we''re going to intercept here."


    ... Apparently, unlike Refill, they recognize the identity of the signs as demons.


    Either way, you''ll know when you''re on your way.


    But apart from that, questions arise about the words of the adventurer.


    "Intercept here?


    "Oh, yeah? Is there a problem with the escort fighting?


    "No, that''s good, but what about the merchants?


    Ask the adventurer who has been surprised to ask. Yes, the question was that.


    I''m here with an escort, so naturally I don''t mind the fight.


    But the problem is with the merchants we protect if that happens.


    Normally, as non-combatants, they cannot be involved in battle, so they will be asked to evacuate to a temporarily safe place. Appropriate, if appropriate, but if so, where the hell is it best to move it around here?


    In the woods just down the hem. The ground is loose, but the roads are still rough, and it''s not easy to hide.


    In view of the area, what will we do? Including that, now Lefir asks.


    "What do you mean, let me go first and strike first?


    "No, it''s not"


    "So you''re letting him go even in the back of the forest?


    "That''s different, too."


    Adventurers don''t nod at either answer.


    As a precaution, as Lephire put it, a major attack - that is, an interception with a pause, an ambush - should be the best thing at the moment.


    The question was dispersed by the words of a hard-handed adventurer.


    "... Apparently there are demons in front of us too. Now if you''re on the sidelines, you could be behind it, and worst of all, you could already be surrounded. Then it would be better to gather them within sight and intercept them than to move the merchants poorly... that''s the kind of decision they make."


    I see. If you''re in the right hands, do you have only one hand to protect? Convinced.


    Then, Lefir.


    "What''s the offense?


    "Hmm? No, I''m not...?


    "Why? If there''s any speculation that we''re surrounded, then we''re gonna have to eat through the formation based on that, right?


    "Ha? Beh, nothing. We''re not breaking through. If we make it hard on the guard, there''s no such thing as a demon, is there?


    "... right"


    To the adventurer''s objection, Refile pulls back very hard. Did you leave lightly because you avoided the barren controversy? But I also thought it sounded like a mixed voice of disappointment somewhere.


    (Enclosure and breakthrough...)


    Second, I think of such occasions. It''s a breakthrough when it comes to the best hand in breaking the enclosure. Intercepting while surrounded is what the other person thinks in the first place, so that hand is always used to defeat the other party''s measures first with or without effect.


    In this case, if the guerrilla forces eat through the siege and are free, it will be easier to break the formation.


    In Refill''s opinion, it would be a suggestion that included it.


    ... effective, but that would require the assumption that there would be so much manpower.


    As there is a saying you can''t shake a sleeve without it, you can''t think of an attack without ensuring adequate protection.


    "Enough talking. Then I''ll go back to my place. You asked for the load."


    And when I told you what to talk about, an adventurer trying to turn his heel back and leave.


    Lephire holds him back like that.


    "Would one be good?


    "... what''s up?


    "I don''t know about coming from before, but it''s the demons, not the demons, who come from the sidelines. Tell that to Lord Galeo."


    How do you know that?


    "A rule of thumb. This isn''t a sign of a demon."


    The adventurer roars surprisingly small at the assertion.


    And after a long glimpse of flattering gaze.


    "... ok. I''ll call it in once it may be so."


    When the adventurer replied so freely, it was only this time that he left early.


    Dropping him off leaving, Shuiming sighs all alone.


    "... it didn''t come with me because I''m sorry to fight demons and stuff"


    It''s Camelia''s choice that reminds me. That was a farewell to finding a means of safely returning to the other world: not to forcibly fight unknown enemies and to avoid reckless battles.


    But I didn''t expect to end up fighting.


    I still don''t know if I''m a Demon, but if so, isn''t there any more irony? I feel some kind of unseen malice as if I''m being disturbed by this one''s whereabouts.


    Did you even hear it at the end of the whine?


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "No. He wants me to be safe and peaceful as long as I travel."


    Then, Refile...


    "Suimei. Journeys come with danger. It is not convenient to proceed. Besides, in this day and age, you should be worried about this kind of thing."


    "... so noisy that I don''t like it. Anywhere."


    "To shake it off, you have us, don''t you?


    "Sure. That''s what I asked you to do."


    When she honestly admitted her words to Refile''s question that she was absolutely right, she smiled invincibly.


    Before you go to battle, give your comrades that grin.


    At the end of such a slight period of conversation, she takes her back score and unwraps the wrap with familiar hands.


    It was the great sword that emerged from it.


    The length is one hundred and eighty centimeters sighted from the tip to the pattern head. The pattern is protected by a giant, curved triangle, with an integral body nearly fifteen centimetres wide.


    The shape is like adding the length of the Zweihander and the wide blade of Claymore, but it is made of Western, Japanese, Chinese, and precisely any of them in a different world style, not running gorgeously, but beautiful red and silver.


    Swing it gently with one hand to slip the slightest sunlight shooting from cloudy weather all over you. I don''t know what the source of the swung power is or what kind of work it is, but hands with swords are used to it.


    And Refill, somehow, walks out to the sidelines - in the direction that the devilish people are packing.


    It''s such a big deal. Do you take some distance from the merchants to fight?


    But backwards from this prediction, she keeps walking away.


    "Oh, hey, Refile?


    "- Swimei. I''m sorry, but I''m going to set you up here to take the lead."


    "I''m going. Is that,... is it okay to do it on your own? We''re still a long way from them, and then why don''t we at least talk to Mr. Galeo or something?


    Suggesting so, Refill shook his neck sideways as he meditated.


    "No, look around"


    Follow that word and gaze, and this one looks around too.


    There were appearances of merchants and escorts moving busily in dangerous situations.


    "The other adventurers and mercenaries are going to go into total protection. You know that, right?


    "Oh, you will. That''s what you said earlier."


    "Then no."


    "Mm..."


    Corrupt the merchants'' attempts to take measures from the roots unnecessarily, that was abrupt denial.


    That kind of thing brings to mind an earlier proposal by Refill.


    "... is it about eating and breaking with the Demons"


    "Yes."


    Refil nodded so quickly without putting it in between.


    "Demons are creatures whose path is to take, destroy, and kill. So all in all, the offensive concept is strong, and if this one gets into the defensive position, it''s bound to gain momentum. If you want to do something about them, you can''t keep them safe."


    "No, I''m aware of the danger of protection. But maybe it''s a good idea to jump in. There''s a danger to the attack, just as there''s a danger to the protection, isn''t there? I know it''s good for me to assume that I''m surrounded, but just because it makes sense doesn''t make it the best."


    That''s what I''m suing you for now to contain the run first. Refill''s detention is a breakthrough. That is a story that, as the adventurer showed earlier in his difficult colour, cannot be made up more than the original without the number.


    It is true that there is no precise prospect of where to turn the number, as the battle of escorts gathering with an unknown opponent, the Demon Nation, is unpredictable for itself from different worlds.


    Judgment may be an amateur opinion, but what Refile is trying to do now is a problem before that.


    But Refill is negative.


    "So you want me to be thorough in protecting you? That''s a bad hand."


    "No. I''m talking about how you won''t be cutting into anything by yourself, Lephire, no matter how much."


    Yes, I''m not licking her strength.


    But it''s also true that I don''t know the details. Because he is a sorcerer, he does not have the swordsman''s eyes to measure the strength of the swordsman at a glance.


    I don''t even know my strength. I don''t know the size or strength of the enemy. It''s full of none, so I also want to ask you to calm down.


    Then, Refill nodded if he knew what it was like to be here.


    "Certainly not your point. But I told you. He said he knew all about them. I''m not the kind of person who missees his strength right now, and..."


    "And?"


    It was the moment I put such a hand in it.


    I was furious for a moment at the dark signs that sprang up when I descended.


    "... then we can''t defeat them without one left"


    - It was never because of the cloudy skies that Rin''s beauty flashed for a moment. The face now dewy is the dark side of a swordsman with a right in his chest.


    One eye of the one who had only ever hissed into the shadows had glowed red in anger and hatred, turning into a cutting edge through the hatred that was not here.


    ... again. What is there? Does the existence of a demon tribe have so much cause for her?


    "... are they such, irresistible arrangements?


    "That''s right. That''s evil. It''s an evil that can never be right until you''re more dead than you were born. An unsaved creature that haunts the weak, laughs at grief, and dishes despair. That''s why I have to slaughter him. I''m everything."


    Dark words of determination crush this objection.


    I remember hearing what time it was, the Demons had no mercy. He said he dropped one northern country, didn''t make one of the prisoners, and trampled on the lives of most of the humans who were there.


    That''s what I''m saying.


    "Oh, man."


    So hastily he stopped calling, he turned, and Lephile laughed in a frantic manner, as if to apologize for making it dark.


    "Thank you, Swimei. But don''t worry about me. You ask for the load, as I was told. Bye."


    Shortly before I called her back, she had gone into the woods.


    Is it because I have confidence supported by the rules of thumb that I can go on my own?


    I can''t tell you whether or not that decision is correct now. You can do it, you can''t do it, because one way or another, it''s only a theory of results.


    (... fast)


    But as far as that move goes, the feeling of being okay is bigger. Bad scaffolding, heavy objects, speed, and the consistency of the trunk that doesn''t add up to it. You won''t lose a lot of things.


    ...... Refile disappears from sight. Other people who saw her cut in were a little noisy about confusion and anger, but that was only a few moments too.


    "Coming!


    One of the adventurers speaks up to the unnatural sway of the trees and the signs of magic.


    And its presence, which is hunting this one down, finally revealed itself.


    "It''s the devil... it''s the devil!


    Someone screamed. At the same time, the twist runs.


    "These guys..."


    Demons.


    One of the reasons why I was brought into this world.

 Chapter 22 22 Demons, Their Power

    - Almost at the same time as someone''s surprise.


    Appearing simultaneously from among the trees were a number of aliens that resembled but did not resemble humans.


    Bat wings, goat curly horns, and red rust bodies. A creature with an ugly silhouette, like uncomfortably connecting such separate parts.


    You will no longer be familiar with fantasy. Enemy of the brave in the story. It is a variant that plunges the world into the abyss of chaos.


    Generally, they are depicted as human enemies as well, a few steps above the aggressive creatures that said demons and warcraft.


    Although there are more evil beings than any other species that appear in this hand story, there are also many variations about it, and the definition of existence is vague by things, whether it is simply a species that has followed an evolution different from a person, or is close to their own demons, or is based on phantom beasts that appear in myths everywhere.


    But it will be the same in every story that often solves human language and keeps limbs.


    Separating species and races in detail again from here, there seems to be a lot.


    (... There are monsters and ghosts over there, but I''ve never seen you say "whatever before)


    Looking at the enemies flying this way, I think.


    I have also had some experience in the other world fighting against the presence of outsiders, but it was surprisingly the first time I met something like this that had popped out of a picture of an entertainment relationship. Even over there, even ancient dragons are like nothing painted, and even vampires are still human compared to these guys.


    limited to appearance stories, but you won''t have time to name one.


    I never thought I''d run into something like that before I met up with subhumans, demons, etc. in this fantasy twisted world.


    - But the problem is, Turned out to be the Demon Clan, but I wonder why these people are here.


    (Talk about barcode baldness. Then since attacking a country in the north, the Demons shouldn''t be moving much......)


    That''s where it doesn''t fall. The Demons have dropped the northern kingdom of Nausias, but it is more unnatural to appear here than there is a separation between two countries from the territory and one mountain range.


    There is a premise that if you think about it normally - because the other person is not human in the first place, it may be a mystery to think about it normally of people, or is it simply that demonic people are unexpectedly the kind of people who come and go in different places, and there is no protection of the borders on the human side?


    (Ugh...)


    I''m not too happy about that.


    But can''t you think about that now? So I pause my thoughts and narrow my eyes, and I get a kill shot at.


    Has the unity of the coming set itself as a goal?


    Show the movement of the shake toward this side.


    Preemptive.


    Magic or etheric? A mass of unconstructively assembled force was made in a viciously shaped hand, flying at an arrow-like rate as its arms swung out.


    (So easy -)


    He jumps to the side with an attack that pulls the sound of a wind cut to his tail, wondering if it will hit him or something.


    The ground was determined by blowing up every earthen smoke, but this one is intact. At an arrowy speed or so, it''s still too late for the magician''s eyes.


    Like following that attack, the Demon Clan comes in with the sound of wings.


    From heaven to earth. This one also rushes toward the Demon Clan, as against the Demon Clan flying into such a diagonal straight line.


    Then naturally, there was madness in the accounts over there as well.


    Landing - In this case, is the attack point uneven? If you avoid behind or to the side, the correction is advantageous even if there is a slight discrepancy over there, but if it comes towards you, you will inevitably need to hang the brakes. Hence...


    "Sha-"


    He and I stagger. With his voice, the black claws of the devil claw descend directly into himself. There were no gaps, but there was some madness in the posture due to a sudden change in the location of the attack.


    That''s what I was after.


    Rotate your left foot around the axis and squeeze your nails in a sleek arc. Keep your hands on the outstretched Demon Arm and gently twist your arms.


    "Phew."


    The Demon Clan stayed in momentum, and no, it was thrown out with a cone to the ground, adding to the force it had pushed in when it had rebelled.


    Two, three, demons bouncing the ground. However, there doesn''t seem to be much damage caused by it, and he immediately regains his posture and jumps up.


    And keep some intermission and confront the bat wings as they blink.


    Literally irritated by being soiled? I don''t know how painful it is, but the devil clan with the sword swallowing air sounds abominably.


    "Humans, make strange moves..."


    "That''s terrible that it''s crazy. It''s a decent move."


    "Hmm......"


    Let it out in front of you and stand still, beating such a slap while you''re on your guard. Then, the demon clan with its nose ringing. It sounds like anger is probably included.


    But, no, should I still say that here...


    "You guys talk after all."


    When you mouth your candid thoughts, the sound of your nose ringing.


    "- Hum, there''s a human flair. I didn''t know we still had the privilege of speaking our language."


    "Well, it''s people''s language."


    And to take it lightly, of course.


    "Can you only assume that words are for people only? It''s still stupid, you humans."


    "... only people''s stuff? No, not to your language..."


    "The chatter is over..."


    When I frown back at the story here and there, it doesn''t fit. The demon clan shut its mouth to say a word and swelled up its killing temper.


    "Hmm."


    Fatigued face and chilled eyes in a heavily pressurized anomaly.


    Disgust springs up to spook the nails like a worm''s mouth. Is this the end of the conversation?


    ... I stopped playing to talk, but I didn''t set it up right away. Because I threw it earlier, they''re exploring this trend.


    (See how it goes... then)


    And while observing such demonic movements, this one also pays attention to the surroundings.


    The merchants dived in or didn''t see themselves, and the others are already engaged, and they hear anger, increased magic, and noisy crushing noises coming from the front of the merchants.


    Apparently, the other demons have gone that way with a lot of placement.


    Behind the woods later, but there are many magic fields there as well. That means I guess Lephire is dealing with all of that. I can tell you that her actions were better than attracting the majority and dampening this one.


    ... thinking about it with one hand in his pocket, and praising the Demons, his wings snapped at Russia.


    Is it time to move?


    "Death..."


    "Oh, shit."


    - Pattin.


    At the same time that such a sound was emitted from his fingers, the ground in front of the demonic clan, which leaned forward in an attempt to fly, exploded.


    "Nooo!


    Voices poked at voices.


    Turned.


    The demon clan, frustrated by the magic of the missile, had to step on its bare feet.


    So just jump back and take the distance. And exhale all the time, exercising magic.


    " Now, what is the power and power of the enemies of mankind in the other world?"


    Squeeze so small and small that they reveal the necessary amount of magic.


    Quickly knit the ceremony to bring the magic formation around the world.


    Horizontally, the letters of numerical value and corresponding equivalence were depicted in formation, chanting the voice value to activate it.


    - Yes, magic kabbalah is a few secrets, weighing in on practical techniques among kabbalah.


    "- Flamma est lego.Vis Wizard"


    (- Fire, gather. Like the sorcerer''s grudge......)


    From a few magic formations floating in the hollow, a roaring and blowing flame.


    It then turns to the demon tribe as if it were sucked in.


    But the demons did not even attempt to cast the flame, and took it by themselves.


    (Heh...)


    I''m surprised you didn''t work in evasion or defense. Was it stupid, or was it because there was some kind of protection?


    Even in the midst of thinking about nothing to deal with, the flames remain wrapped around the Demons.


    A magic flame. Contact should have burned down the enemy... yes, it should have, but the shadows in the fire column in front of me have no appearance of distress or suffering.


    Eventually, by some force, the flames were blown away.


    "... doesn''t work, does it"


    Did you hear such a grunt, or the devil clan who tells you to undo the excess and behave like a shudder?


    "... I didn''t mean to defeat me with this much magic. It''s a licked one."


    ... wasn''t powerful enough? Demons who have not also suffered any burns to their hair muscles.


    As they say, I didn''t mean to spare a magic or a surgical ceremony, but the enemy in front of me doesn''t have a scratch or a shard of coal on it.


    I''m going to end with a blow more than the original. Belly. But the outlook was sweet? Regardless of the total amount of magic contained, resistance was perceived, but this result was unexpected.


    Again, strength stirs in the hands of the demons. Arm protruded.


    Now that was shot out without a swinging motion.


    Shall we fight at a distance? Avoiding it without jeopardy, strength gathers in the hands of the demons again.


    And arrows of force to be randomly fired. Yet it is a beating by one archer.


    He avoids it as he runs, taking care not to take the carriage behind his back.


    (Are you going to press in number......)


    On the face of the Demon Clan I saw while running, the bulkhead itches (seems cool). I can see it as if it is irritating, that feeling is revealed.


    If it''s a normal deal, I guess it''s because we can already take it down at this point. Was this stickiness outside of the assumptions?


    But if you want a long shot, it''s convenient for this one. Shooting from afar is what magicians want.


    Construct magic again while being chased by arrows of transparent power.


    - The earlier one didn''t work. If so. Set up a little stronger than the previous one.


    "- Flamma est lego.Vis Wizard hex agon aestua sursum!


    (- Fire, gather. Like a sorcerer''s grudge. The demon is in shape, burn it up!


    Last reproduction Nice to meet you, the magic formation that occurred messily around you. But now it appears everywhere, like in the air and on the ground. The number also increased by 50%. Power is not the previous ratio.


    And a walking flame. While crashing from the sky, or sickening through the ground, it involves an arrow of demonic shooting power toward it.


    "Knock..."


    That flame also makes no sense before the flames that have blown out of everywhere, such as the late escape, although the Demon clan now moves to either learn to be agitated or avoid it.


    The flames burning red captured the demons.


    But.


    "... it doesn''t work. This degree of flame."


    A few strips of flames draw, the demon tribe drank by the vortex is there. As soon as I realized that the fever didn''t work either, I stopped escaping and mouthed it.


    And I didn''t mind the still burning flames, and I put my hands around this one.


    "Fuck off!


    A huge mass of power that gets shot out. Turn the trees into scraps as you wrap up this magic surplus.


    But it''s still about that size to be avoided. That''s right, cut it out and jump back.


    After a moment, the blowing dust struck itself.


    Pinch your thoughts as you hand shelter your face from the dust and wind that flow behind you.


    (Doesn''t that even work...)


    Demons, enemies in front of them.


    And for some reason, the magic street is so bad.


    It was inexplicable that this sorcery would not work because I didn''t see a factor that I could bear at first glance.


    (... that amount of magic. Resistance to witchcraft will not be out of range, and that doesn''t seem to explain that skin and meat are sturdy...)


    Yes, the Demons themselves have a high resistance to witchcraft, not least because the power of surgery is attenuated and not extinguished. The sturdiness of the flesh was also not so different from that of the skin of the approximate organism in the sensations touched during the throw.


    Maybe it''s the type that''s naturally resistant to fire, but if you do, it''s unlikely you can''t burn a single hair muscle.


    The conditions under which a flame does not work are limitless.


    And. Flames knitted by magic are not translated into normal combustion phenomena.


    Magic belonging to the ignition does not burn because the burning conditions are in place" that the combustible matter touches the fire, that oxygen is present enough, but because it almost forces the subject to cause the phenomenon of combustion by means of a reproduced mystery, so if, besides the conditions of ignition, a magical flame is involved, the surgical path passes and burns.


    For this reason, without protection against the surgical ceremony, the subject will always be extinguished before the fire.


    Sure, it''s different if it just generates flames, but naturally the magic of the moment falls on the latter.


    Therefore, why can''t you burn it down with a magic flame?


    ... in the midst of hitting such a mystery, but only for now, I will look out for the distance.


    There are still signs of battle, but not the kind of atmosphere that is being pressured. Because the number that popped up is overwhelmingly lower than the number here?


    (I hear the other escorts are a problem. Then let me give it a try here......)


    Well, then, yes.


    "Sha!"


    Fly in, and send down the slaughter of the fleshy Demon claws. Use your foot to send a series of hits that connect from there.


    "Take, be! It doesn''t work. It''s an external factor."


    "Chorochoro take..."


    "Eh - depressing to get around!


    "Guh!"


    I can lay a finger with an anger.


    It was a direct hit at close range for the Demons, but the trauma is not as good as it sounds.


    but succeeded in greatly diverting the movements of the demonic tribe.


    "... eh, kid! It''s all the same magic like one of the fools'' memories!


    "Sorry about that. I don''t have much of a magic repertoire."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh"


    As soon as it twitched, the appearance of the roaring demon clan is sumptuous. I wasted no time thinking about what, sticking my right arm out with a hunch.


    "Primum excipio!


    (First wall, local expansion!


    Lay a line of physical defenses so as to separate the demonic tribes that have rushed in with momentum above the earlier acceleration.


    After all, is there some kind of force being added? From the boundary between the magic formation and the nails, a shitty sound and pieces of fire splash.


    "Hey, what -!?"


    Demons surprise the defense they see for the first time. Think about it before, while uncomfortable.


    (... what do you mean? Can a golden fortress seal it when the procedure doesn''t go through?


    If the magical path doesn''t pass, the defense must also have its interference. Let there be no breakthrough in an instant, and if you have time to match it, it should gradually break through.


    But there were no such signs of the current attack. It was completely preventable. That''s why all the questions come up.


    "What the hell is going on!? Why are you being held back by these patterns?


    "Oh, well, naturally!


    "Goddamn it, you''re kidding me."


    - The Demon Clan realized that the attack would not pass, fearing a counterattack, or pulling back once.


    And when this one is frowning loudly, it explodes from the side. When I looked at you as I put the Demon Clan in my sight, magic was bursting into other Demons whether someone had unleashed magic.


    And flames.


    But unlike this time, the demons were burned by the flames, and they were shortly out of breath.


    "This guy..."


    What the hell is going on? If the flame works, the possibility that you are naturally resistant to the flame disappears.


    Then suddenly, a man''s voice interrupted me in the middle of my thoughts.


    "Hey! What are you doing! Back off!"


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s you, brunette! Back off!"


    Have you noticed this one defeating the Demon Clan, or the adventurers who have finished defeating the Demon Clan over there are rushing towards us?


    On a good look, that was a party I was bickering about with Refill.


    As the warrior-style man shouted, a wizard-like girl, one of them, shot a flame out of the tip of the cane with a chant.


    Seeing it or not, the devil clan flickers with wings and jumps backwards.


    (Do you want to change that...)


    Dangerous retreat. I also repelled my own sorcery earlier, but I saw no or completely distanced myself from this. What''s the difference between magic here and there and it doesn''t work?


    Then, a runaway adventurer.


    "Back off. We''ll do the rest."


    "No, it''s okay. I''ll do something on my own."


    "Do something... what are you talking about! You''re struggling!


    "A struggle? No, I''m not a struggle..."


    "I would! That demon clan is pimping!


    Sure, but that''s it. It''s not just time consuming, it''s not a threat, and we''re not doing everything we can.


    Well, I guess it looks more like it from the side than it could have been defeated.


    "... maybe, but I want you to let me do it first"


    "No. You stay back to the merchants. We''ll figure it out later."


    "Uh - no, no, that''s trouble!


    Protest like you ate a bubble against an adventurer who shook his neck sideways.


    Yeah, I''m in trouble. If I leave it to others, I can''t solve the mystery that this sorcery won''t work for the Demons, and I don''t know how much magic and power it takes to defeat them. Naturally, that''s something you need to know while you can.


    But.


    "What? What do you mean, you''re in trouble? You''re saying I''m gonna take you down, so there''s nothing more to it, is there? Just hang out with the merchants.


    The embarrassment of a frightened adventurer was interrupted.


    Avoid the cause of the flight with minimal movement. It is an attack unleashed by the Demons.


    Has the adventurer who was beside him not completely discerned the attack? I was jumping a lot and taking a distance.


    In anticipation of sending an arrow of invisible forces that had been fired upon, the Demons turn this way as they glide across the horizontal ground to loudly swirl that sleigh.


    Have you stepped around and said that if you pack it from the blind spot, you can''t handle it this time?


    "Damn, you''re here!


    An adventurer who sets up his sword and tries to come forward. Are you going to shelter me? Thankfully.


    Yes - but both of those thoughts melted before their own chants.


    "- Astrum micans profundum.Cupio csuspento is ut vomica!


    (- Sea stars. Blessed Mother of God, I will not change that word now as a curse!


    Expanding directly underneath, the magical formation shines in a blackgrass color. Encouraged by the surgical ceremony constructed there, the original form of magic before it was refined is constructed in the right hand.


    "How can I understand if your magic doesn''t work?"


    Did you know that? The sorcerer is an unstoppable creature until all of its speculation is crushed. Never throw more than is possible.


    "-Stella maris!


    (- Go! Frozen stars of the curse!


    - Cursed, Stella Maris.


    Yes, he throws the magic bullet out of his right hand, while a few seedy magic formations unfold forward to refine the sorcery unleashed.


    Sophistication after acceleration, acceleration and amplification.


    The magic bullet that draws the tail of hail and water is a star. It flows down and becomes a star and crashes toward the Demon Clan.


    "Ice!? - What!?


    Jumped up, but already later festival.


    By the magic of the frozen stars that landed on the ground, huge ice petals blossom. Involving all the water and gas produced by the sorcery, the flying demon clan froze to its torso.


    "... I''m losing my power. There''s no Spica, no Sirius, so I can''t help it..."


    Same as when the meteor went down. After all, there are tough things about using star-related magic in different worlds. Because there are no stars or constellations in the other world that can be seen from Earth.


    I can''t benefit, but I don''t have the strength.


    "Ku, but it''s sweet, man! Ice, etc. - What!?


    "Ha - too bad. That was a different kind of magic. It''s not an easy solution, is it?


    "Why is it broken when this kind of ice is so stupid!


    The Demons are trying to get out of the ice, and they can try to destroy it, but they are not scared.


    - Ice curse.


    Reinforcement of results in astrology in the reproduction of freezing by Kabbalah Numerology Secrets, where the spells are woven and mixed, the attributes are greatly divided into water Trisystem composite ice magic.


    At the same time as the current realm of a very low temperature magic mass, it creates a mystery that causes you to follow the tail of water and air to ice your opponent.


    Besides, this magic is vicious because it also combines spells. The technique to be enclosed is not merely the technique of freezing, but is accompanied by a cursing ceremony, which cannot escape its commandments merely by destroying the ice.


    Yes, this is curse ice. As long as you "don''t break" the curse in the ice, the ice won''t melt or shake.


    (Would you like to eat this...)


    I shrug in my heart, gazing at the demons.


    No, it''s weird if you don''t eat it. I can still snort that the Devil''s body doesn''t freeze itself, but this is ice icing in anticipation of it.


    No matter how many ceremonies are not accepted by the contents, or whether or not the power is diminished with the protection of the stars that respond to the surgery, this is magic with double meaning. If we can get an ice prison on the outside, we can''t get out.


    ... Then an adventurer man suddenly slaps his back with a bang.


    "What the fuck, you have two attributes! You''re gonna do pretty good!


    "Well, this much..."


    "No, it''s good. I''ve reviewed it!


    "Oh, no..."


    Nothing good or nothing, but when Shuiming was in a complicated mood, the adventurer shouted to his surrounding companions -


    "Hey! Now! We''ll all hang up while the Demons can''t move!


    That was the time.


    The demons roared.


    To heaven.


    That can''t be compared to a growl.


    A deaf voice, no, it''s a sound. Such deceit strikes me in the ear as if it had directly converted harmfulness into audio as it were.


    Along with that, the demonic magic of the demon clan that shows its height. I guess I''m still drawing on the power I had in my body. Eventually, the throats of elaborate black power overflow from the demonic body.


    (What? Magic? No, no. What are-)


    And, the adventurer shouts out in that fold where Mizumi feels a vestige of the power that erupts from the demonic tribe.


    "Shit, that''s not good! If we keep this up, that ice, it''s gonna break!


    "Hmm?"


    interrupt thoughts and look at him. Apparently, the adventurer had some fear of exercising the power of the Demon Clan. It turns the joy of the present and is once again in agony on his face.


    Besides, Shui Ming will remain calm.


    "Why?"


    "Duh, why you? This is the power of the demon clan that I''m serious about!? Ice is so easy to break!


    "Oh, no, that''s just fine. Because no matter how much he scratches, that ice won''t break."


    And I don''t have a particular sense of crisis, to say.


    "What could you afford not to break? You! Take a good look at me!


    "What are you... heh?


    Fit that allegation close to yelling and see where it points.


    Naturally, there are demons there the same as before. But whenever I tied that half-body motion, the curse braided ice was rising, and a fine crack was running.


    "Is...? No, come on, come on! You''re lying!? It''s a curse! It''s a curse ceremony! Why are you breaking out like that?


    "What are you in a hurry for now!


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Scream and seriously observe a place that blows up reason and reason that happens in front of you.


    I don''t know what it is. This is seriously starting to break the curse ice. It was unscrupulous.


    - A curse ceremony called witchcraft is not just used in the meaning of a curse, it is a technique within a witchcraft system called witchcraft. Simply put, it''s a technique that depends on the way you make it from start to finish that doesn''t base resentment about yourself.


    In a technique that arises from the attempt to reproduce, without resentment or bitterness, the bondage and profound destruction of the business created by the strong power of resentment, it takes deep knowledge and skill not only in cursing ceremonies but also in spells to decurse them.


    Therefore, what is happening in front of us is unscrupulous. Because the curse is not originally a magical manoeuvre in form, that goes hand in hand with the boy trying to catch the painted tiger without any warning.


    "Not good! Guys, we''re gonna take this down fast!


    The adventurer screams in a hurry next to Mizumi''s face in a hurry.


    In contrast, "oops," "oh," "yeah," and the fellows who respond in their respective replies.


    They nod at each other and hang each other with their breath, but the black forces that overflowed from the Demons caused the adventurers they tried to surround to be bounced away.


    "Damn! Stay away!"


    "Magic! Go ahead and tap into the magic!


    "- It''s flames! Thou art the tip of the enemy..."


    To Decree, those who can use magic begin to chant and unleash magic simultaneously.


    But that was foolish. The late, who had defeated the Demons earlier, if only the power of the Demons could have broken through with their magic, but now there is ice curse ice there.


    Because the magic of the other world does not contain the necessary technique for cursing, naturally the curse cannot be extinguished and the ice remains intact.


    Therefore, you will not receive the power you need to defeat the Demon Clan.


    When each magic vale clears, even as a matter of course, there''s the same demonic figure there as before you shoot.


    "I can''t believe that magic doesn''t even work...!


    Between the adventurers, agitation runs.


    The power to erupt from the demon clan in the meantime as well. I feel powerful, but I don''t know what to say.


    That''s not the same power that the monster generates or the magician activated the magic furnace.


    But, uh, power, didn''t you recognize yourself?


    No.


    (... it''s time for you to be serious and awkward. The curse ceremony is broken with that power)


    It bothers me. I care, but I''m not thinking right now.


    Yes, the cracks in the ice are getting bigger. Indeed, the Demons have all their blood vessels broken at the price of their power, spraying blood from everywhere. But if it stays this way, before the demons fall, it will be certain that they will break the curse hanging on the ice and that they will themselves receive a wind of return.


    Therefore, defeat before then.


    "- Fiamma est lego.Vis Wizard"


    (- Fire, gather. like the sorcerer''s grudge)


    "Its magic again!! That won''t work."


    "- Is that right? Sure, if it''s magic with additions and subtractions, maybe, but if it''s shot properly, it''s not the same thing."


    "That''s how much heat I can cook!


    "I told you, you devil! Mage''s Flame, don''t lick it!


    Say so, magic chant.


    "hex agon aestua sursum.Impedimentum mors!


    (The Terminator burns in form, and fears the fate of those who hold back before me!


    Flames to gather. But now they follow their bodies without colliding with the Demon Clan. Focus on the subject, roll the vortex.


    While burning down the surrounding objects and turning them into extinguishing coal.


    "- What, what!? Earlier..."


    On the ice that illuminates the light emitted by the flames, the red shown among the trees hung by the book of clouds is excellent.


    And how long has it been in your right hand, a demonic stone burned in orange, wrapped in a small ring formation?


    - Crush that, with the last key word.


    "- Fiamma o asshurbanipal!


    (- Then shine! It''s the dazzling stone of Ashur Banipal!


    Moments later, the flames that were cluttering wrapped around the Demons - the surrounding sounds disappeared.


    There''s an explosion in my sight. The ground erupts, the sky stains a reddish white, and a massive explosion strikes like chasing it.


    That''s a blast.


    The crimson xia that occurs turns into a wave tao and dissipates radially.


    The Demon Nation cannot even lift the Terminator to the exposition of rapid power.


    It was just that everyone on the spot was full of their hands because they protected themselves from the heat that was emitted.


    ... and later all I had left was the smell of coal and a small smoking anti-burn on the trees.


    The effect was adjusted to take into account the impact on the surroundings, but still the great flames were blown away by shock waves, while the ground in the place where the Demons were located was magma. It even melted in various places.


    One of the adventurers with a surprised face raises his voice.


    "Shh, it''s amazing magic!


    Does the voice belong to the wizard girl? Everyone returns to me with that voice, or it is time to say the word.


    "Oh, hey! Ku, the clouds are burning in black...!


    "Intermediate magic? No, but this power..."


    "Red mud......? Isn''t this the guy who erupts from a volcano or something...?


    Is black smoke and magma unfamiliar in this world? As such surprises sweep around, earlier adventurers approach.


    "Hey, you! You can do it if you want! If that''s what you can say, do it from the beginning!


    "Ah, oh. Well, it was the first time I fought the Demons."


    "What? So, what were you doing sparing me? Next time, I want you to knock me down!


    "Ha..."


    That''s not why I''m saying it.


    When he replies vaguely to a nicely laughing adventurer, he asks with a surprised look.


    "What is it? You were the first to defeat the Demons, weren''t you? Aren''t you happy?


    "To?"


    "Heh? Hey, hold on. Maybe you''re tired now, aren''t you?


    "No, I''m not at all..."


    "Really? I hope so... you should still be careful, right?


    "Ha ha..."


    Okay, I''m coming.


    What are adventurer warriors mistaken for? Even though I''m not a child in the first line, I take the liberty of accelerating such an interpretation and returning this confused one to my buddy''s place on my ass.


    Drop him off his back, and Shuiming has a few words for you.


    "... ma, okay"


    indescribable mood, but it would just be better not trouble.


    Scratch your head polypoly for lack of location, then regain your mind and turn again to where the Demons were.


    (This is the Demon Clan, right...)


    Yes, this is who they were called here to be, their men.


    I wanted to play some opponent on this occasion to grasp the power, but in the end I was ruined by the power of witchcraft.


    There is no difficulty. Not at all.


    It did take a while to defeat them, but when it came to hassle, that was it, because it didn''t really end.


    But...


    "... will it take you nearly a minute to burn it down even if you use Ashur Vanipal''s..."


    The sorcery used to defeat the Demon Clan is the sorcery of fire attributes. Of the five elements that represent attributes, they are the forces that they are best at. The aptitude of the technique is good and so is the power, but chanting requires a smaller percentage than other sorceries.


    But using such magic took a minute to turn it into coal and wipe it away.


    It took too long. For the most part, it lasts about a few seconds until it loses its shape. Nonetheless, what is this with miscellaneous fish?


    And that was when Shuiming stiffened her face and clouded her eyebrows surprisingly.


    Behind that, something blew up at a terrible rate.


    "Nah -!?"


    Delayed by the collision sound, looking back. When you look, there''s a silhouette like you just saw.


    It was the Demons who blew it up.


    - No, you''re not, you''re not. That''s not a Demon tribe, that''s a Demon tribe chunk.


    Two, three, crooked arms, broken legs, necks, etc., were basically busted by something.


    (What -)


    With a russian surprise, stare.


    There was still something there that was demonic and demonic, and on the straight line opposite it, the appearance of Lefir with a huge sword in one hand.


    The posture of raising the red and silver cuttings is in the shadows of the trees. She has no shards of the gentle atmosphere she had when she met her.


    One eye gleaming at a gently leaning forward razor Zhu. He squeezed his sword-held arm like a bow string and wrapped it around the temple of God.


    Sakuraku,. Someone''s swallowing noise, which you can''t possibly hear, sounds strangely around.


    As if that were a signal, the demon clan, who was still alive, flies toward Lefir out of the lump that was just blown away.


    It''s an ambush. Did you think you could make a gap if you didn''t move?


    But only that demon tribe would have considered it an ambush.


    Refile is not distracted in any way. Even after the blow-up, I still think the enemy is in front of me.


    So it''s still in that state.


    Then, before that struggle, there is no way you can win the degree of madness of dying.


    Lefir scolded the flying demon clan beside him with that giant sword.


    From shake out to the end, the exact one knife that doesn''t have any cutting tips to brace is not even a hurricane.


    Before that haughty sword, the Demons are somehow divided up and down.


    On top of that, another slaughter comes from overhead. like (grate) rolled out to draw a cross, whereby the Demon clan is also divided to the right and left.


    Now I have no more breath roots.


    But she didn''t stop.


    No more futility. No slaughter or other necessary for an already dead opponent.


    It''s supposed to be an overkill of efficiency appearance, but at the end of the day, just not enough, Refill smashed the Demon clan''s head with a huge cut of sword.


    "Crush... Outside Road"


    The grunting words lingered in my ear because there was a mix of grudges that were not here.


    ... unspeakable pressure to sweep around has gone away? Lephire, who took the sword, approached us where we gathered.


    "... looks like we''re done here"


    "Ah, oh. Sort of..."


    In contrast, earlier adventurers. A warrior from a party close to her responds. Now I''ve dived into the ringing, but I was pressured by my earlier temper, but I can''t hear a word.


    On his behalf like that, I ask Lephire.


    "What about you?


    "Oh, now I''ve got no one left to clean up. There''s no more demons in that back there."


    Did you defeat everything, as you said before you went? Exactly.


    Excellent, though.


    "Wasn''t there more over here?


    "Right. As far as I''m concerned, all the guys on this side went with the intention of undertaking it."


    "Ha..."


    Stuck in words, show an invincible grin.


    "You didn''t have a problem, did you?


    "Indeed."


    Honestly admit it. That there were no problems alone.


    And I didn''t know you were going to take it all down.


    And on top of that, "You haven''t figured they''d pull your sides out yet, either, me," this girl said thoughtlessly. True, who the hell are you?


    Then, Refill looked around, mostly.


    "I heard a terrific noise from this one earlier, what if this miserable situation?


    "Oh, my magic."


    And when he answered, Lephile gave him a flamboyant look after looking surprised.


    "That''s just great, Suimei. Active."


    "Please stop being active. It took me a long time to take him down."


    "Nah - what the hell?


    "Oh."


    There must have been some confusion about the tragedy of the place and the number of defeated predictions. Nodding, Lephile asks in surprise.


    "... it was meant to stop at my place that seemed mighty, but was it that much of a deal to be here?


    "No, I think he''s just like the others. Now that Refill''s torn it apart, it''s probably the same individual."


    Say, take a glimpse at the end of the demon clan. All the demons who came out on this side are in the same shape. It was just something that looked like a daemon.


    Except if there''s a solid difference among them, but it doesn''t seem like there was more strength than there was that much crisis in this fight than there was in the original.


    "No, but if you can use magic of this magnitude, when it comes to that degree of demonic... I thought this was magic coming to the upper middle class, but my point of view is wrong...?


    "Intermediate?


    "Oh. No?


    That''s what Refille asks me.


    ... Now, what is intermediate? With that said, this world is not bound to the five major elements. Besides the eight attributes, there are such a poorly understood magical division.


    Lower, intermediate, advanced. When Trinity remembered this advanced magic and tricks, she was happy to have all around her.


    And with what exactly do they lay down the upper middle and lower?


    Either way, because this answer is completely different from the other magic and standards and standards, it is unlikely that I can answer it.


    "... bad. That''s what I''m saying. I don''t know."


    And I honestly said it with meaning around it, but in a way that Refile is not good at it.


    "Don''t you see? Why? You were supposed to say your father was a master before, but you didn''t teach him that when he taught you magic?


    "Well, that''s my own magic trick,"


    "Nah -!? He said he made it himself!?


    "Hmm? What? Is something wrong with you?


    I look at her as surprised as if she even got water in her sleeping ear, tilting her neck.


    Basically, all homemade is common except that magic is the first basis of learning or a widely disseminated populist.


    Apart from magic, such as astrology, which has a full meaning in the position of the stars and has no room for improvement in existing objects, magicians and high-ranking magicians who use magic as liberal as a few secrets and spells consolidate magic that is so frequently used as to be sure with their own magic.


    "Yes, no... Well, you could say that...?


    "Well, I can. Time and knowledge, as long as there are ideas that are not captured by existing concepts. I think it''s a personal imperative."


    "Ah, oh. Well.... it''s hard to be a wizard"


    Now, is there anything different here about this as well? Refile mouths such stories like bumps and soliloquy, but from the side of it a snail and a wizard girl raise her hand.


    "Sa, earlier magic, but even in my view, I don''t think his magic was anything inferior to that of any other wizard. But... it didn''t really work for the Demons."


    "... Really?"


    "Not at all. What the hell''s the difference?"


    and flatter his shoulders at the remainder of the result of the sprouts.


    What do you think?


    In the end, I didn''t know it was over, but honestly, I felt like I should.


    Yes, that''s that last power the Demons put out. I recognize that one somewhere.


    Um, most of the power that I don''t physiologically accept feels gratuitous.


    Surely that wasn''t as powerful as a devil worshipper or something.


    "... No, you heard something about the Demons practicing evil gods before..."


    Maybe that''s the key?


    - And I was in the middle of Mizuming''s quest for mysterious answers and thinking.


    Suddenly, Refill calls in.


    "... Sumiaki-kun. And everybody."


    "Hmm? What''s up?"


    "Apparently, it''s not over now"


    Turn around simultaneously.


    There, over there, and a refill squirting his chin in front of the merchant squad. Looking in that direction as she urged me, signs of magic were closing in again.


    "Seriously......"


    A word to speak for the human heart around you.


    I hear the battle isn''t over yet.

 Chapter 23 23 The Sword Of Spirit

    - Apparently, it''s not the end now.


    The second tension began with that word that drained the alarm of Refill, who sharply narrowed his eyes.


    A wizard girl says, turning her gaze in the direction Lefir pointed.


    "Yes, indeed, Mr. Refile is right, he''s coming this way! And more than just now..."


    "Is that true!?


    "Damn, there were some wounded just now over here, huh? You don''t have enough!


    Hearing the girl''s words, the escort adventurers and mercenaries each bothered like a pine tao.


    The streak against the Demons is no longer definitive. Signs of a sensational magic field on the west side represent it as it were, and besides the large number, there seems to be some injured people out here, considerably worse minutes than the previous one.


    There will be no need for upset to run to them either.


    Shuiming also lags behind, sharpening your senses in that direction. If the eye lid is closed and unnecessary sensations are blocked, the magician''s sixth sense will show its true power.


    (The number is, ten... No, you have twenty. You''re right, there are more than just now)


    This time, just like earlier, the magic field was coming this way.


    Because the magnitude of the power you can feel is more or less the same, it''s probably the same as the demon clan that defeated you today.


    As Shuiming looks west, each of the escorts speaks up.


    "... Ku, what are we going to do?


    "We''ll have to intercept that! You''re not getting away with this!


    "Hey! Whoever got hurt in the fight earlier, back off! Anyone who can fight, get ready now!


    All the rage flies because of the impatience. It''s almost time to take over - the battle.


    They could also afford it in earlier battles, but that was an accident with a difference in numbers. When the number is about the same or slightly higher, they are still afraid of the power of the demons as much as they fear. Already, haste and agitation rule the place.


    Then Galeo, who must have been hiding himself with the other merchants until now, appeared from the back of the carriage.


    And then he enters the busy moving escorts and asks.


    "Is the battle not over yet...?


    His complexion, which emits an upward rubbing question, was bad to see. For him to be a non-combatant, the Demons would be nothing but a subject of fear, and he would have perceived from the movements and conversations around him that the situation had not yet come to an end.


    One of the escorts answers such a galeo.


    "Oh, oh, wait a little longer. I hear the Demons are still coming this way."


    "hey my goodness...... so we are ok!?


    "... that''s more than the story just said. There are still untreated injuries over here, and this could be a tough fight."


    "So... so we are going to be killed by the Demons!?


    "No, I''m going to do everything I can to make sure it doesn''t..."


    "What''s the matter?


    "Worst case scenario, some of the guys whose escorts will disintegrate and escape may leave"


    "-!?... Well, right. I guess so......"


    "Oh, you''re taking the other merchants and running away before it''s all gone."


    An adventurer who whispers to Galeo about the escape of his escort. The look is harsh and stiff. It is true that he is right that it cannot be turned into life.


    If all were hired with money, there would also be people who would spare their lives to escape.


    Besides, if that happens, is he also a runaway stomach that I foresaw? The word now probably contained a nuance to say so.


    Galeo with a similar bitterness and head to despair.


    "I was just going to Nerferia to do business, how could there be a demon tribe..."


    My face has increased earlier and it is blue. It must have been this itinerary for him, on a relatively safe road, and something he was planning to reach the empire without any problems. That''s what happens when you open the lid.


    For some reason, there''s a demon clan, just a bunch of merchants and escorts hitchhiking at me. The current situation plagued by such an inexplicable situation.


    In that mind, there is not much to observe.


    And it was that time when Galeo would be bothered by groans. As soon as I realized this second crisis, Lefir walked out.


    And Rin, letting go of his reliability, spoke to Galeo.


    "- Don''t worry, Lord Galeo. The demons who come at us, I will defeat no one left."


    Galeo then raised his face.


    "Yes, it was indeed Lord Grakis... Your words are very reliable, but women like you who are not old enough are demons..."


    Is it something you can defeat as easily as you say it with your mouth...... but you want to say it? Word clouded Galeo. In those eyes, she was distorted by her little girl and insult.


    He doesn''t know the harshness of Lephire or the demon clan she defeated in the back.


    Though it may be impossible to think so...


    So, during the earlier battle, an adventurer who exchanged words with Shuiming comes forward a long time ago and speaks with confidence.


    "No, I''m fine! Lephire''s strong! You just defeated most demons by yourself!


    "Yes! And Mr. Refill is a swordsman enough to have a semi-giant in two! So it''s okay with the Demons."


    A wizard girl rides a warrior-style adventurer. Less anxiety for them than for the other adventurers, I guess, is due to the fact that I once lined up my shoulders with Refill. With them, who don''t even create as much anxiety as such a wrinkle of hair, and to Refiel, Galeo comes and goes unexpectedly.


    "Really...?


    "Yes. So you don''t have to worry about anything"


    Not powerful, but refreshing and confident peek and affirm, Refile. Does it not show any weakness there to calm Galeo down?


    No, I don''t think she has any traces or other dust or mustard (chisels) against the Demon Clan that she has defeated by herself earlier.


    Nevertheless...


    "... wow you trust me"


    Warriors and wizards look at her like they see anything dazzling. That''s all, was the battle impressive at the time?


    Looking at them, with admiration so whispering, Refill returns with a look on his face.


    "... stop it, Swimei. I was really a little nervous then. I don''t know why."


    "Has it turned out that way? But you look amazing enough. That''s..."


    "... um, um"


    If you speak like a chase, Refill tells you to illuminate. It seemed so awkward, I sprinkled a few red leaves on my face and roared so cutely inside.


    Meanwhile, the two warriors and the wizard have both finished their theories of power, or Galeo turns to Lephire.


    And there was still a half-hearted atmosphere, but I checked my physique as best I could with coughing.


    "... ok. I look forward to your work."


    "Yes, we do our best to meet your expectations."


    Even in such clerical terms, Refile humbly returned it.


    And while such an exchange was over, Lefir turned to Shuiming.


    "Suimei kun"


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    Abruptly, something the hell. Responding to the soaring call of seriousness, turning to her and asking, she receives a reply that looks serious.


    "Again, are you all right? If something happened in the earlier battles, you''d better back off without being forced."


    Is the origin of the proposal due to concerns that magic did not work? If you do make a hard choice as a "magician," you''d better leave it to her and the other escorts, too.


    But there are many of them, and now that there is no certainty that they will stop, they are arching their hands.


    "No, it''s okay."


    "Is that true?


    An adventurer overlaps the refir asking.


    "Hey you, are you sure you''re okay? I''ve been using magic quite a few times earlier, and you''re not tired of that?


    "Oh. It''s okay, ''cause we can still afford it"


    "Can''t afford it... if you overestimate the distribution of power, you can''t take it back, can you?


    "I''ll take your advice, thank you"


    I don''t care, but the words are silent. I can''t possibly eat into words that come out of my worries.


    For once, only the shape, I honestly nodded, but an adventurer who is not good at it turns a frigid gaze.


    So, there''s Refile.


    "But Suimei. Is it good that the magic you use is hard to work with the Demons?


    Yeah, I''ll take care of it there, too.


    "Can you do that?


    "My magic isn''t the only one I just used. If the earlier pedigree doesn''t work, you just have to deduce it from their characteristics or try the numbers until you can guess."


    When he shook his shoulders and said the reason for that, Refile frowned at the unfamiliar rhetoric.


    A system that works......? Attributes, aren''t they?


    "Oh yeah... there''s a lot going on"


    I can see clearly now that I have a question mark on my head. But the question she had spoken was in the right words.


    Yes, it does seem like a bad magic street to the Demons, but it never means it''s deadly to itself.


    There exists a classification in the other world of witchcraft that greatly distinguishes the school of witchcraft called "lineage.


    That is proof left that the source of magic in the other world is not a single one.


    When you hear of magic, magicians, you never think that the fantasy world is at its peak. The world beyond the spread of science is also horribly mysterious if we count it again.


    Kabbalah, astrology, spells, from alchemy if you name famous, from witchcraft called Witchcraft, to Yin Yang Road, a collective witchcraft system, a fiercely branched secularism, the largest witchcraft system on the continent, immortality.


    Even if it is confirmed, the number exceeds thirty.


    From this, if we divide the attributes, series, effects, etc. in detail, we will also have a huge number.


    In other words, there''s so much mystery in the other world.


    Apart from witchcraft that you haven''t met or that you can''t use as it stands, some of them will always work for the Demon Clan.


    Exorcism, holy magic. If you list a hit, is that the place?


    Besides, just because it''s ineffective against the Demons is never like this sorcery is inferior, and if it doesn''t work after trying it out, just sue the force pusher like it did earlier.


    - Yes, if you want to come as many as ten or twenty, you can just shoot the same number. That''s just the story.


    Then one way or another, this fear would be that we might have to give it all we can.


    But I can''t change my belly on my back.


    (Starting the magic furnace is necessary for when things go wrong. Should I do everything I can beforehand?)


    If it''s a crisis, do your utmost to come. You will undoubtedly call for regret here, such as sparing yourself and pushing yourself into distress.


    Don''t be such a fool.


    Thinking that way.


    "That''s what happened earlier, but you''re calm, Suimei. You know, in a situation like this, you say it''s normal to be like any other escort."


    "Isn''t that something those two can say?


    To the words of Refill, he squeezed his jaw gently.


    "You and theirs are different. Unlike them, anxiety doesn''t come from you."


    "Really? Oh, come on, you might be patient, huh?


    "I often say it''s soggy"


    I hate whiteness. Reply to those words, now seriously.


    "Well, there''s no way I can handle the mess."


    "So this kind of danger has happened before?


    "You''re a bummer. I''m going to give up my life a couple of times."


    "What''s that?


    "Don''t tell me."


    Yes, I answered lazily, and Refile exhaled, jealously, but pleasantly.


    "You are an unusual person. Most of the time I come to talk to you, but I never show you what''s at stake."


    "That''s the kind of creature I am. He''s a wizard."


    "If you don''t do that much, you''re gonna want to skin your makeup, right?


    "- Heh, how?


    "Huh, I''ve only had swords for a long time..."


    "Ugh, uhh... Mr. Refill is koei"


    and refir laughing invincibly at it. Earlier in the day? With such a joke, Galeo looks worried.


    "... Lord Grakis. Are you sure you don''t want to get ready like the others?


    "Yeah, because I have this. One sword will suffice."


    "Lord Goat, you let me choose you as a healing magic user, so you don''t have to do this, do you?


    Galeo cares about this one too. Besides, Shuiming scratched her head poly.


    "Thank you for your concern. But you don''t have to worry."


    "But..."


    "I''ll back down when I need treatment, and I won''t force it. I''m not going to get over it either."


    "... ok. Take care, too."


    Galeo gives that back with a serious look.


    ... there was some disturbance, but still the leader of the caravan. Only the merchant who strands the city seemed to be well advised.


    "- Well, I guess it''s about time"


    "Looks like"


    Refil, agreeing without one or two to the over-abstracted words uttered in deception, rotates and holds back with one hand the heavy-looking sword.


    A wizard girl yelled at the whole thing as Galeo tilted her neck in such an overly short and obscure exchange.


    "Gentlemen! It''s time to come!


    The wind and other factors make the trees squirm. Together, heightened tension in the place.


    Grate without observing the atmosphere of such a war. An adventurer screams at Galeo, right and left.


    "Hey, Mr. Galeo! You stay back! The battle begins!


    "Ha, ha! Well, good to see you!


    And Galeo, who you were, responds or no, and backs off as if played by the words of the adventurer.


    Then the escorts finish preparing for the interception and get to their respective positions.


    In the meantime, Refile broke it and walked forward.


    Are you telling me to fight alone again?


    "Hey, Refill"


    "Don''t worry. Now I''m going to fight in this place. Suimei, if you need me, I need your help."


    "I don''t mind that, but what are we going to do about working with them around?


    "That''s..."


    Stand play again? When this one is perplexed by such speculation, Refill goes to a position where he can see them all and looks back at them creepingly.


    And he stabbed a sword in the ground for this lookout.


    Sound waves and some invisible wave bring the guards to their attention.


    And.


    "... I''ll be out front!! Everyone destroy the devil clan out of range!!


    Lefir, anxious for the number, raised his voice to inspire the guards who were atrophying. A powerful voice sounds like the diffusion of a shock wave.


    The thunderous voice, and temper, entered the hall, and would not be inferior to a general of an army.


    I don''t raise my voice to respond. No one would have responded to the attempt to wipe out bad air.


    But that''s not a kind of silence about being busy with my little girl.


    With the burst, there shouldn''t be any element to echo, but the surroundings seemed to be sensed by it, the atmosphere that was a floating spot in wonder disappeared, and it felt like good tension had increased.


    ... Is that the kind of talent she has? That''s exactly what they call charisma.


    Soon after she saw such an unexpected ability of Refill, she turned west.


    Synchronized with that, they showed up out of the trees, no matter.


    A fierce, deafening voice echoes around.


    "Here they come!


    Someone''s voice.


    The Demon Clan strikes at the same time, keeping its momentum running through the sky.


    Suddenly, as it fitted, Refill kicked the ground, rushed out, accelerated, and jumped.


    "Haaaaaa!!


    - Not while the other escorts speak up.


    How long till Lefir gets first?


    And flashing, a great sword over her height. With that reach and a powerful swing, the three demons within came on their way were slashed off at once.


    landing, and the confronting Demons and Refiles.


    I took the lead, frustrated my feet.


    This was a first impression for neither the escorts nor the demons.


    From among the escorts, he said, "Oh!," a mixed twist of surprise and joy runs, and the galeos behind him and several merchants watching how they are, raise their voices of excitement.


    - And it was then that Refill got off to an unparalleled head.


    From the sky, signs of magic came down.


    Some of them noticed it, looking up into the sky.


    "Coming from the top!


    Ringing wizard voice. It was an ambush from directly above the Demon Clan, at a late time.


    Then this is a way to send some of this to the first unit to tear it apart in an ambush from the top.


    (Mixed battle target! Chi, gather them and you won''t be able to stand up again...)


    As I looked up, I bit down the bitter bug. If you''re brought into a mixed war, it sucks. Wizards and bowmen are harder to fight, and once a battle has been fought with enemy allies, it will probably remain so until the end.


    If, like a trained army, "everyone is sharing" a manual for the occasion, it will change the story.


    Is this a bad idea?


    Yes, Shuiming tried to activate the magic - it was that mingling.


    "If so..."


    Lephire whined so quietly and coldly.


    And it was the phenomenon that followed that word.


    "Nah -!?"


    What did you do?


    Suddenly a red glow shone around Refill.


    Yes, just as the vulgar aura overflows the outside world, the sheen that opens the darkness begins to brighten the red girl to crimson.


    Altogether, some powerful force that is not even a swelling magic.


    It brightens the body, the sword, the air around it, and...


    "- Ha!!


    Slashed. Let the sky, that is the way to sweep away.


    The length of the sword doesn''t reach the enemy, just an awkward blow to the sky. But the arc-drawing slash pulled the trajectory of a red, giant slash of brilliance and cut off the demons falling from the top to one sword.


    And Refill moves the sword without interruption. Flip, a preliminary action to the next slash, turned off the twist, and during the call for a gust of wind, he also suffered a tornado slaughter that slashed his surroundings toward the demonic tribe unfolding forward.


    Several demons could not foresee where the slaughter would take place. Is it like a demonic wind to them that will not spare death from just blowing? In one breath, it will be a corpse.


    "Huh...?


    I don''t know. Up, the voice of surprise.


    While I''m at it. The more such words went through the brain, the more one-sided and overwhelming.


    Needless to say, it would be that red brilliance that made that happen.


    "Hey, wait. That''s...!


    That, yes, that identity falls under something that cannot be in the material world in its own knowledge.


    Normally, if some kind of interference doesn''t work, it''s something that can never exist, that is.


    - and, in a different sense than this one, the wizard and warrior, who likewise could not follow the movements of Refile, watching but remaining depending on the matter, cheer.


    "Wow!"


    "Hey, did you see that!? Lephire''s guy slaughtered a big demon with that one before!?


    "... is that it? Did Lephile do the same thing before?


    "Ah? Oh, yeah... what''s up?


    The adventurer frowns at this one, who asks stunned. He must have probably thought it was too surprising or out of place.


    ... A big demon would be the giant species we were talking about. Did you defeat it because you had that power? Then the point goes. No, you can easily defeat most enemies with that kind of power.


    Like that.


    "... Um, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong?


    "Yes, no. That''s not true at all..."


    Surprise is just too strong for your thoughts and body to work well. It''s horrible. It''s a terrible thing.


    With such a self on his ass, the adventurer warrior hangs a decree on his companion, as he recalls.


    "Whoa, this is not how you should do it! We''ll cover you, too!


    "Yes!"


    Follow up, responsive voice. In addition to their party and it, adventurers and mercenaries around them also respond.


    Even in the meantime, Refill had put together that red, clean brilliance, slashing the Demons once and for all.


    By contrast, Shuiming was almost in a barbed state. It''s like, it''s not moving.


    But in this case, you wouldn''t mind standing on a bar.


    At first, Refile told me to ask for backup, but I didn''t need any of that.


    The answer is that red brilliance that wraps her up. That power she emits, in the other world, is a kind of force called the power of spirit, telesma, and spirits.


    They are also different from magic and etheric and other powers involving spirits, such as so-called angels and demons, in their source, which they exercised are classified as higher order forces, jumping over the forces caused by the human movement.


    - But high order, even in a sip, would be hard to understand. The high and low difference represented here is not the magnitude of power, but the difference that distinguishes between what can or cannot interfere.


    It does not deny the strength of power. But - in a big mess, something that cannot be interfered with by physical force can be attacked or not accepted. This is such an outrageous force.


    Sorcery also has different directions, but advanced ones are classified as higher-order and depend on the ability of the operator.


    Spirit, however, is a force in a high position as it is.


    So completely, that''s...


    (Spiriting? But Refile is a human being... no, not really. Is her body or spirit originally spiritual -?)


    That state. I''m not harnessing the power of the Spirit, I just don''t care how you look at it. It just looks like Lephire herself is emitting the power of the Spirit.


    That''s why I can''t go back to surprise myself.


    In the magical knowledge of the other side, it is unlikely that the Spirit is present in the material world - that is, in the world where organisms exist.


    Indeed, even in the other world, they used to exist. They are told in literature such as mythology and inheritance that they were definitely there.


    But nowadays, demons, angels, spirits, those beings called spirits in bulk, gods, evil gods, etc., as scientific civilization develops, in that world, man takes away the majority of the "source of existence", and as in ancient times, there is not a single pillar named, but "something similar with similar power" on the outside of the world.


    Or as an exception with a name, there is only a ruler or an outside God.


    And to use those powers, even at one end of the spectrum, we can communicate using special technologies, and make the world a little more current when we do it by contract.


    Therefore, I am very surprised because I am exercising that power as my own without any limitation in front of me.


    In her case to discuss, it is probably a rather unusual case: half human and half spiritual, because she possesses a human figure as a certainty.


    ... No, I know it''s an unscrupulous guess, but let''s just say.


    Should it be called a different reason, a fantasy, that something like this exists without any problems?


    But...


    "You''re too cheesy about how much anything exists itself spirits..."


    Through the surprise, I''m half frightened.


    Exploring the mysteries of the world puts itself in such a state. Only then is the situation in front of us outrageous.


    "To this extent!!


    I can blow up the majority of the Demon Clan and refir can roar. Are you going to mow your offensive intentions here at once?


    The Demons, on the other hand, began to see hesitation in the attackers of what they would not lose.


    "All right! Continue to Refill! I''m gonna keep knocking you down!


    The guards who saw it raised their voice with the Warrior''s decree.


    advantage. Such a situation where whoever sees it can say with this win and let go.


    If you slash down a few more, this time you''ll be free from the battle.


    That was the time.


    "Ma, wait! Something''s coming! Awesome momentum!


    Someone screams in a hurry to see if you''ve sensed the movement of magic. Then, while the wizard girl was stunned, she raised her voice to caution.


    "Hey, what''s this!? Big! Be careful, everyone! Signs of immense magic will fly!


    Behind the demons who are here today, a violent sound that echoes from behind. The sound of such destruction, as if he were busting heavy objects at the mercy of his strength, approaches step by step.


    It''s a dangerous sign. Neither magic nor the magnitude of being felt is the ratio ever.


    (Oh, give me a break. It was going to end peacefully......)


    Damn, and while poisoned in my mind, I was bitter about the dangers so dense that I hadn''t been here yet, Lefir just turned his face.


    "Everybody back off! They''ll be here soon!


    And right after that. Threatening this victory, it knocked down the trees, knocked them down, blew them up, and appeared on the battlefield.


    The demon clan that preceded the roar, rocked the earth, and whilst beating the earth, settled in front of it as if...

 Chapter 24 24 Demon General

    - It was like a lightning bolt.


    Not to mention the earth, but to crush what is beneath and landing as if.


    And rising loosely from a state of fist on the earth, his demon tribe. His height slightly exceeds the size of other demons, just over two meters.


    The limbs and feet, such as the one with the Marutai directly in place, are easily reminiscent of his being a totalization of violence, and to himself from the other world it is that which reminds him of ghosts and satyrus.


    Yeah, that''s exactly what the power was all about.


    Intense martial authority transmitted via the air. It is precisely the devil who incites fear.


    It maintains a human-like look and wears apparent outfits, but the details, no matter what, are unlike humans.


    "... Hmm, have you finally found it"


    That''s what the demons who show up say. Finally, what are you talking about? That alone doesn''t capture the edge of the word.


    In the meantime, the escorts wander out under pressure from the abrupt appearance and the mundane martial arts.


    "Hey, what the... he''s bigger than the rest of us"


    "Shh, it''s amazing power! I can''t compare it to any other demon tribe..."


    They were floating in an instant. I don''t know if I can do it. Even the demons have felt threatened before. I can tell you that if you have a powerful hand to see like this, you will have no choice but to go back and back and back and shake your hips one after another.


    But...


    (Oh, man, seriously, I can''t compare to those guys from earlier...)


    This one, too, is drenched with sweat in its martial arts. Even though we don''t know as much about the strength of the Demon Clan yet, suddenly something superior or more powerful has emerged.


    Calm down, I can only tell you in my heart, but I can''t stop rushing as much as I think.


    "Both bugs...... whoops"


    Let''s snort, as if to mock.


    Then the demon tribe stares with its tiger-like eyes at what they thought and the surroundings that solidify themselves into tension.


    "... well, isn''t it different from the story? Are you telling me they grabbed Nise''s info...?


    ... Well, was something unexpected? The Devil''s words were mixed with confusion, but eventually when he spit on the spot in frustration, he regained his temper and breathed.


    And.


    "Fair enough. It doesn''t change what you do. - Listen, both of us! My name is Rajas! One of the devil''s generals, who keeps more armies than Nakshatra, king of our great demons! There''s no way for you to live!


    I''ll kill you too!


    A loud voice that rocks the atmosphere, the earth. No, it''s a shock wave. That pushes the escorts further into fear.


    "Hih, hih..."


    I can hear you, someone''s scared voice. Everyone around you would want to speak up like that. That''s all, there was only despair here.


    Meanwhile, Lefir, now standing in front of him, doesn''t move in front of that demon clan named Rajas. He just leans over to something and grips the sword firmly with both hands.


    What is the matter? That''s right. Was she attacked by that martial arts too?


    Such an arrow that the people around me began to turn their anxiety eyes to the girl who had fought off the lead so far -


    Yes, it was such an arrowhead. Refill''s passion blew up.


    "Precious, dear, oh dear!!


    Unbeatable by Rajas, loud voice. A roaring voice, perhaps containing anger, blew up the battle that had occupied the field, and Lefir was slashed with a red brilliance.


    "Hmm?"


    Rajas offers his arm just to see the red whirlwind or to hit this with an invincible grin.


    Regardless, the sword strike and the red brilliance gather there, but Rajas'' arms could not be slashed off, and he sowed a fierce piece of fire, whether that force was rebellious against each other.


    The blow of the giant sword was held back by that most-wrapped arm, or it has not reached Rajas'' arm.


    Whether it''s a pushing force or a thoughtful blow, the Demons can laugh without praise or ridicule.


    "Doesn''t it, little girl?"


    "Naturally! My sword, I want to forget to see it!


    "Hmm? Your sword?


    "- Rajas! Tell me you don''t remember me!


    Besides the brilliance, Lefir emits intense anger. From her tone of mouth, it seems to me that there is a shallow connection between the Rajas and her.


    When the Demons made their move, the sword-by-sword refir was played.


    Refile to land endangered and regain posture.


    Then, after sending Lephire a gaze that looked at him, he remembered the cause, as Lephire said, and laughed.


    "- Oh, fu ha! Right! I remember you, little girl! You survived Nausias then!?


    "Huh...?


    "Ah...?


    Nosius and, indeed, yes. Sound familiar to it, or a few people, including the party of the adventurers earlier, react.


    A nation destroyed by demons when it comes to nosias, but what is her survival. Do you have any knowledge of it?


    Then there''s Lefir, possessed by passion.


    "... yes! I want to finally remember!


    "Ha! I didn''t even die of wild drowning anymore, I didn''t know you were alive! All the others say they''re dead!


    "Oh, my God!


    To the demon clan who made a laugh with joy, Refile was slaughtered once again.


    She was completely swallowed by anger, as if she had forgotten me. Because of that, sword strikes are more powerful than they were earlier.


    But is the power of that demon also considerable? Lefir''s fierce series of attacks with his muddled arms - and he saw a gap in her for losing her calm.


    In between the slight stagnation that I was able to make shortly after I played the sword, I shook up my arm.


    "- The movement is monotonous!


    "Ahh."


    I can hear her as if she was blinded by a fistfight and uttered unknowingly. Bad. Dormitory creeping out of his arm draws a line from what he just saw.


    If you hit it, even if it''s spiritual, I''m sorry you''re safe.


    "Chi -"


    The others are stuck and unable to move. Then only you can open it now.


    Speaking tongue-in-cheek at a hint of bitterness left in his mouth, he is forced to pull Lefir''s body, unable to move on his fist rays, using magic.


    "Hey -!?"


    "Nooo -?"


    Surprise is better than both. Those who were pulled and those who were stripped.


    And I run without any leisure. forward. Because of the sudden exercise, the distance between Refile and Rajas could not be earned. Then Refill is still in Rajas range and awkward.


    Therefore now, I must myself come forward and fill the hole in that difference.


    "Suimei! No! Get out!


    "The miscellaneous fish! Come at me!


    Rajas'' fierceness scratching off his back-haired voice hits his body with a hard breeze. With that shock all alone, he confronts the Demon Nation with the greatest speed he can get out now.


    At that time, I can see the behavior. The moving shoulder. It''s a fist blow that will wield if you turn this one off.


    In one hand, is a throw that uses its power as good as before? - No, but that''s awkward. Even if that powerful fist is a blur, let''s call it a bad hand.


    Jump. Hate your swinging fist. Like running up the body of a demon clan.


    And it didn''t kill the acceleration, so by the time the Devil''s arm was stretched out, his body was on top of him.


    "Phew."


    Kick your feet. Shoulder to shoulder, stomping kick feet. One shot infused with just enough magic to infuse as of now.


    It conveys comfortable shock and definite response to one''s body, but Rajas still can''t handle any pain.


    Yes, speaking of what I was able to do now, I only plunged the ground at the foot of the subject into majesty with the roar.


    - Shit, you can''t even hit it right away.


    This difference even though the sword the Adventurer wields is valid against the Demons. I don''t know. There''s some kind of workmanship, but it''s usually one shot from the shoulder to the half of the body, and it stinks of fraud.


    When you''re in the aftermath with evil while letting yourself dance in the hollow like that, there''s a frustrating shape.


    "Fuck you!


    Rajas arms wielded clutterfully. The focus is not defined, but still sufficient, no twelve minutes. It has a surplus that can destroy this body five times.


    Was Refile slashing from the front with this? That''s Spirit, I''m afraid.


    "- Via gravitas"


    (- Gravity Road, Formation)


    Via Gravitas - and the attack, word for word. Using witchcraft, he manipulated himself in the hollow and flexed on a rapid landing, reacting to the preliminary motion of Rajas'' kicking, which he captured at the eye end. And.


    In the next moment, behind the Demons.


    It would only have seemed to him that he had become smoke and slipped through his kicking leg. A surprised face came to my attention, but as I turned to the huge crushing sound I heard a beat late, the end of the kick leg put out by the Demons was erasing every strip I could see by deciding the ground by the roots of every tree.


    I want you to stop letting that kind of force overrun you. With that in mind, Rajas spends a small amount of time not looking back and walks behind.


    It was a leisurely expanse to see the Devil clan trying to do all the atrocities here and now.


    hindsight in front of a narrowed gaze. Huge bodies and more appearance than humans reminiscent of the superior species. The overflowing martial arts are mighty, and the amount of magic is not comparable to what you need there. And it''s the black dorsumi that rings it.


    It stings from the body, but obviously it smells so different.


    And, Rajas'' turning direction chases him, his gaze crosses for a moment, but he shakes it off that it doesn''t matter, and he just walks right through the side.


    "Come on."


    To this flirt, a deviant voice.


    And what comes next is a blow from the steering. If so.


    "- Omissa vicissim"


    (- Reverse heaven and earth)


    "Hey!?


    Sorcery flips up and down the space, knocking the subject off. Back down. Nice to meet you, Demon Clan sticking from head to ground.


    Naturally I can''t expect any damage, but now if I can buy some time, that''s fine.


    Yes, if you have time to hang on to this chant.


    Jump backwards, and.


    "- ABREQ A, Tz!


    But the chant had to be interrupted.


    Attacks like bouncing the ground blew up dust and rocks in the ground like avalanches.


    "Is that when it''s a dirt mass..."


    I spit out a chilling voice that makes me feel so frightened myself.


    And swinging at it, this one''s a cluttered arm swinging out.


    Moments later, the ground of great mass, which came to avalanche on itself, was shunned in two parts, like the mystery caused by the man of the beginning of the Kabbalah.


    So, we touch the remnants of the dormitories who stayed in the vicinity.


    (... damn evil no)


    Yes, this is it. Again, this is like saying. A power that is never compatible with humans, not a power called evil or negativity or anything, just a nauseating force.


    Yes, if you''ve asked for the power of the outside world, you can do it. After all, the magic I tried to use earlier is the key.


    ... and confront each other again.


    With one hand in his pocket and two hands in his pocket, on the other hand, he felt calm, wondering if he was bleeding all the way up his head with a flirting attack.


    Is there a measure of calm enough to be named General?


    Pay off the dirt lumps on your body, Rajas.


    "Kid, wouldn''t you do it? For a wizard, it''s a good thing."


    "Thank you."


    "But it doesn''t matter how unresponsive I am."


    "How''s it going? I think it was all empty from me, but how did it feel there?


    "Heh, shut up. I can''t let you hurt me. It''s not a word I can say."


    Smile and handle provocation as well. Apparently, you can''t expect to be alarmed.


    Then, a rejuvenated refir lined up...


    "Suimei! Watch out! That''s not his power!


    "... no, seriously, give me a break when I say I''m not serious yet..."


    And I exhale softly out of place, but no, I''m soft-hearted inside.


    There''s plenty of room for Rajas as well, and around saying that Rajas'', Rajas''s, is not as good as Rajas'', maybe this guy hasn''t given half of the power he has yet.


    "If he cares about it, it''s easy here and there... Huh!


    "Come on, are you such a dangerous opponent?


    "That''s right. It''s just a joke. Don''t be alarmed."


    I see strength in my hand holding the pattern. Do you have any bad memories? There will be. There can''t be.


    "Kukukuk, that''s what I''m talking about. But don''t get on with it when you''re a human wizard..."


    "Ku-"


    Lefir groans and shows fear at the warfare that has swelled to Russia.


    ... If you have just any more power, it''s not good to stay like this. Deal with it before you can''t handle it in time.


    Then.


    "Archiatius over -"


    (Magic furnace, load -)


    - And I mouthed the spelling, and that was the turning point.


    Rajas, who just thought he was coming this way again, suddenly leaked a sneak laugh towards Refile.


    "Kukukukukuku......"


    "What''s wrong!?


    "No, come up with something funny."


    "Funny thing, you say?


    Rajas did not answer Refile''s question and jumped straight up into the air.


    "Let''s save this place for once."


    "Nah -!?"


    "But remember. She''s a Nausias woman. Your power cannot be thrown away for us. If all my men are here now, I will deal with you again."


    "Subordinates, you say? So..."


    "These guys are part of my legion. No, you know perfectly well that it''s not a number from the whole point of view."


    Keep the unfailing refil, Rajas goes on.


    "No matter what, you shouldn''t expect help, okay? I''m sending a wide range of soldiers around here anyway. Tell him to attack the moving man with mercy."


    With that said, Rajas turns his back and leaves with the remaining demons.


    Refille tries to chase him behind his back, and he tries to rush out.


    "Ma, wait!


    "Refile."


    Grab her shoulder. That''s no good.


    And when he shook his neck to the side in reply to the gaze of why he stopped, he noticed, or his face as if he had returned it to me.


    Besides, a word of care.


    "Are you all right?


    "Oh, I''m sorry...... I seem to have lacked a lot of calm"


    Refile, yes, leaned down quietly.


    Shortly after the demons had left, they settled down, and Shuiming was waiting for his next job.


    By witchcraft, it is the treatment of the injured. There were other wizards who could use healing magic about it, some of them engaged in it, but as far as Mizuming is concerned, parallel to their knowledge of healing magic, they also have the medical knowledge of the other world, so naturally, but their arms were better than theirs.


    "Phew, is this the end of the street"


    Finish treating the last one of the injured and exhale. There would have been a somewhat awkward part because I am not an expert in healing, but it is better in self-assessment.


    Then one of the guards, who was injured until earlier, says as he turns his arm.


    "I''m sorry, Brother Wizard."


    "No, I was called for when I said this."


    and an unmistakable response, the escort man laughed happily.


    "No, and it''s amazing, huh? You don''t have a single scar where your brother hangs his healing magic. Besides, it won''t be an obstacle to move the cure immediately. I''ve never seen such perfect healing magic."


    "Normally, do you have a disability?


    "Bye. There''s nothing wrong with small injuries, but magically healed big injuries don''t move until they''re somewhat stable, right?


    "Heh."


    Surprised.


    I didn''t know there was such a restriction. From what I saw of the wizard''s treatment that hit the treatment, I thought it was healing properly, but if that story is correct, it may not be healing well by the extrapolated details.


    "Is this different from your brother''s?


    "Sort of."


    and respond appropriately to the escort man who casually asks.


    You might want to look into that when you get a chance.


    Let''s just say that.


    "- Something noisy over there?


    From a short distance, you can hear the hustle and bustle. Of course that''s what the merchants and the escorts are sending out, but is something wrong?


    "... right. Maybe we''re leaving already, and it''s not because of that?


    I''m good at the guessing of the man in the escort, the kind of voice I feel comfortable with, oh.


    Rajas'' dictation is that the demons under his command are beginning to gather. If you can''t stay long enough to be safe, let''s hurry off too.


    So what is the noise? Is there any trouble?


    "The treatment is over, and I''ll go"


    "Oh, wow."


    Turn your back on the escort''s reply and go to the scene of the hustle and bustle.


    Then it was already wrapped up in a swordswallowing atmosphere there.


    After all, what is the reason for this sense of gigginess? If you look closely around it with so much doubt, someone was surrounded by escorts and merchants.


    And the person on the brink of that enclosure was Lefir, who had fought bravely and resolutely until earlier.


    Normally, thanks for taking down the Demon Clan in one hand, but the sign of wrapping it around is sword swallowing. Nothing like a gathering to honor her work or the effects of war.


    Were you just surrounded until now? Refill to mouth like a numb cut.


    "... we all call me, what the hell is wrong with you? I think you have something to do before you do this?


    I say so and look around at the gathered face. Then one of the adventurers came forward.


    "Ah? Things to do? What do you mean, do it?


    "We need to get to a safe place as soon as possible. If we don''t hurry, the demons will attack us again."


    "You''re going to get attacked..."


    Thoughtfully, adventurer of what to accumulate. I only feel disgusted with words and deeds.


    Refill speaks a little strongly about it, he says.


    "What. Is there something you want to say? If there is, it''s clear..."


    "Oh, I do. We''re being attacked because you''re here, right? Hey, you''re a survivor of Norsius, right?


    "- Whoa!!


    "... is, what''s the hurry? White. I know it''s all your fault! They attacked us, they attacked us, they attacked us!


    Adventurers scream to slap. On the other hand, Refill seeps into a more casual and bewildering attitude than he did earlier.


    "Yes, he did say he was going after me, but it wasn''t my fault that he was attacked..."


    "Can you tell me there isn''t? What about you?


    "... eh"


    Refille had to say something about a sudden adventurer.


    That guy named Rajas said he was going after her. I told you, that''s enough references, and we still haven''t figured out why they originally showed up here.


    Then we can say that what the adventurer says is not certain. But it''s not something that can be clearly denied, so she can''t say it strongly either.


    "That demon tribe came after you, didn''t it? Bring your own army to kill you."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "What''s that? What the hell is that? If you have something on your mind, tell me. If you can say so."


    Refill could not return the words of a thrusting adventurer, and leaned down.


    It would be silence to fail to prove that they weren''t being chased. But I have objections to that from myself.


    "Ready?


    "Ah?"


    "Earlier, the Demons said," I remember you, "while you were fighting Refill. From that mouthful, it was then that the demons found out that Lephire was there. If you were after him, you wouldn''t have said that."


    But.


    "Ha, it doesn''t matter! That''s not true!"


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter...!


    Does this adventurer lack calm judgment? I don''t doubt that the theory is the right one.


    And he tells them to roll off.


    "Nothing like that. I guess I just chased the guy''s info like that and identified him as an individual who knows his face there? Aren''t you?


    So the Demons just showed up here as if they had someone they seemed to be enemies to? So I realized for the first time that that was Refill. Sure, that would make sense.


    "And do you remember what the woman said before we were attacked? The demons are trying to attack us. That''s a clear affirmation, right? How could he know that? It could be a demon or a warcraft. - Yeah, well, you know what I mean, right?


    I know I''m being targeted by demons."


    - Right, this man, if you say so, the first adventurer to come and tell ourselves about the interception. Speaking of which, I remember that time, I was freaking out about Refill''s determination.


    But.


    "Oh, that would be such a clich. You just said that Refill had a sense he could identify the demons, didn''t you?


    "Maybe. But you prove it, don''t you?


    "- It is"


    What a bottomless question. If such a trick is used, Mizumi cannot be elucidated by the adventurer. Perhaps the perception of the signs is dominated by the sense of the person. I mean, it''s subjective.


    They told me to prove it, and there''s no way I can prove it.


    Besides, if there was blood on your head like this, if you had the means to do so.


    "You can''t, can you? Then don''t squeal out."


    "Huh..."


    This man turns this nerve upside down all the time.


    Tough to say, Mizumi was such an arrow tip that she started getting hot too.


    Cracked the hedge, and one man showed up.


    "Wait. Both of you."


    "Mr. Galeo......"


    Turn to your voice. It was Galeo, the caravan leader, who came to hear the yelling.


    "Disunity is troubling between those who protect the merchant corps. I want you to stop whining immediately."


    "Stop fighting, Mr. Galeo. So you''ll settle it properly?


    "Yep. I have a role to play in partitioning this merchant corps. I''ll take care of this story."


    "Ooh..."


    The adventurer had to snort at Galeo, who said pizza away. Low back, but now you mean the head of the merchant squad? The pressure seems to have outweighed the adventurer.


    "Do you guys mind?


    Immediately after telling the adventurer, Galeo also takes confirmation around.


    The people around him nodded that there was no room for disagreement about it either, suppressing the voices that were hitting the refir.


    Having confirmed that his voice would subside, Galeo turned to Refile, in a cold voice and.


    "... Mr. Grakis. I am the head of this merchant corps. Which means I''m in a position where the safety of this merchant company must be paramount."


    It is something that everyone knows without having to proclaim on purpose.


    This is like saying it again.


    "Now we''re being targeted by the Demons, and you''re the one who''s causing it. As a keeper of the merchants, we cannot leave such a status quo unattended. So, you know what?


    "Yes. I know. You said stay away from the merchants."


    "Oh, yeah"


    Refile drew sincerity from the way he said it around. When Galeo nods at her words, she speaks up as if in tune with it or in pursuit.


    "Naturally!


    "Get out of here!


    "You plague god!


    That was a lot to say. Even she doesn''t want to be targeted and she''s not going to be harmful to the merchants. First and foremost, she''s the one who''s most at risk, and she''s the one who''s worried about the flames.


    And yet, isn''t this a trick?


    And Shuiming couldn''t keep her mouth shut.


    "Oh, hey! You''re just gonna leave me alone here!?


    "Naturally! You said the Demons were after that woman! Try to act with that woman, she''s going to make love to that demon general and his army!?


    "Well, yes! You''ve got food and water problems!


    To the example adventurer''s bite, mention the Demon Nation''s next real problem.


    Water and food, whether travelling alone or not, are important things that are directly linked to life, and securing those necessary portions is a very important element in the journey.


    Transportation is available in the merchant corps, so you can carry more of them, but naturally, if you travel alone, this is not the case.


    Miscounting the distance or the time taken could also exhaust the bottom in the middle of the road.


    Then everyone can only imagine the danger of being thrown out of nowhere so suddenly.


    But the adventurers don''t mind.


    "You know something like that! It''s none of our business!


    That''s what I say.


    And Shuiming looked around.


    "... we all agree?


    Ask. I knew the answer from the beginning, but still couldn''t help asking.


    But as expected, the only answer returned to the cold words was glances like ice rain.


    ""


    Besides, when Shuiming was leaking a small toothpick, he asked me something terrible, looking at the adventurer like an insult.


    "So? How long has Temehe been a good boy? You think you should just go somewhere inside, don''t you?


    "Become!? I don''t..."


    "If you act like you''re close, you''re gonna lose your chance to leave? Or something? Are you fooled by that woman''s incense? Yeah, right, look at me. She''s a good woman, huh?


    "What -"


    "Ha, the Demons will take you. A man can''t fool you, woman."


    To the words, Sir, and the emotion that was daunting Mizuming''s assertion cools rapidly because of his anger beyond the boil.


    I can''t keep quiet.


    They just didn''t have humans themselves enough to see such inferior things.


    So even though my hand held up to play my finger against the adventurer, I can tell you that I had no choice.


    "Oh, what? What about those hands?


    Knowing is foolish. In a few seconds, that inferior grin will literally blow.


    But one shot caught in the heart by that wrathful rage was stopped by Refill.


    "- Let it be! Suimei!"


    "What are you gonna do with that?!? You''re not gonna change anything after all!?


    "Ku......"


    Rethink to me the voice of Refill''s suppression. It''s true that doing this doesn''t change the situation. I don''t care what happens now that she''s leaving. Just think calmly and you''ll see.


    If you think about the safety of the merchant squad at all, it''s natural for her to leave.


    Galeo opens his mouth again as he seeps emotions similar to remorse into the groans.


    "Mr. Grakis. We turn back. I think I know this too..."


    "Yes. You mean go in a different direction than the merchants. I know, sir."


    I guess. I will. That would be a must if the merchants were to reduce the risk of being targeted.


    In such an exchange between the two, Shuiming turns to the party of adventurers who were close to Fu and Refile.


    A wizard who was friendly with her and was bickering. A warrior who was proud to praise her. They look at this one uniformly and awkwardly, but they never try to gaze up, and they never shelter Refill.


    That''s them, but I can''t blame them. They would be scared of the demonic army too, and I don''t know what it would be like to shelter her without pretending to be someone else here. Or perhaps simply they can only see her as the culprit to whom the Demons have appeared.


    That''s our cuteness. But it would be a mistake to curse it cowardly. Especially not to mention myself.


    ... Eventually, I give a voice to Refill, who has finished trading in food and other things.


    "Refile......"


    "... that was a short relationship, Suimei. I pray you''ll make it to Nerferia safely."


    Are you smiling at times like this? I couldn''t tell her if that was good enough for her to have a lonely grin. Because she would say "this is good" without mistake or stray.


    And a pointed back. In its hindsight, which bears the great sword lightly, that reliance was now dust-free, and only the shabby back held by the age-appropriate girl was just visible in her eyes.


    So...


    "Hey, let''s go"


    Yeah, so...


    "Hey? Are you listening to me?


    Yes, this is different from when we were in Trinity.


    Yes, this means abandoning it.


    Um, eyes on your lonely back.


    To Naruto, where there is no one to help.


    "... give me some food too"


    So at some point he himself said so.


    "What?"


    An adventurer who sees this one with a strange look on his face, and with him, he says it as he sees her.


    "I follow her. I took care of you."


    "Ah?"


    Next to the voice of the adventurer who increased his suspicion, Galeo sighs like a fright and asks.


    "Are you sure? If you throw out a request on the way, you won''t be paying for it, no matter what, right?


    "I don''t want it. I just need some food and water, so I need you to accommodate what you''ve done for the escort."


    "... ok. All the goats, masters."


    Galeo to say as he meditates. Without deducting time to retain, the breakup was a lot lighter. No. Wouldn''t you work if you weren''t dry?


    "Heh, what in the end -"


    - Pattin.


    So, the adventurer who hung on to say something blew up sideways. I didn''t even intend to put the inferior seeds in my ear any more.


    And those warriors who look worried and ask.


    "Hey, you, okay...?


    "Oh, you guys be careful."


    That said, Shuiming started packing food in the bag.

 Chapter 25 25 Thoughts Are Better Than Unexpected Places.

    Immediately after Roffrey went out on sentry to see if there were any subsequent demons, what sounded like a quiet neighborhood was a persecuted yell.


    "- He said he used Shui Ming for a meal!!


    Yeah, that was the scream of Trinity, the one that just ripped me apart.


    - Not to worry. Trinity grabbed his chest as close as she could to Gregory''s suspicious ear, which continued from the words.


    The respect for the knight that I had expressed until earlier had blown away.


    Such a shrinking Gregory to the revelation of the Russian passion of a man called the brave.


    "Ha, ha..."


    "Is that a true story!


    "Ha! Everything is exactly as I said."


    "Become,... Huh!


    Trinity gets stuck with words too much. I don''t know that jokes that don''t even make such jokes are true.


    And I bit my lips off, and it was when I was really about to grab his chest.


    Titania, relieved by surprise, went in to stop Trinity, as if she had never been here before.


    "Oh, please calm down, Master Reggie!


    "Yes, but!


    "Gregory is still in the middle of a conversation. Let''s listen to him till the end"


    "... ok"


    The words of Titania made sense. Indeed, as she complained, Gregory merely said that "there is no great danger here because I have made Lord Swimey" yet.


    More than that, I haven''t heard about the details yet.


    ... It''s important enough for me to take it myself.


    The story is accepted and breathes like Titania stroked her chest down.


    And not long after he calms down, he looks to Gregory and orders him with such a strict gaze and language that he cannot always imagine from his kind girlfriend.


    "Gregory. Talk to me. Is that good?


    "... Ha"


    Gregory kneeling (kneeling) back with a reply to her. Are you blinded by the see-through eye that can be directed at you? Sweating on his forehead, he also, starts talking.


    "... I heard this story in a fold where I made contact with my liaison officer before. According to the story of the man, the Demon clan was leading a great army to the vicinity of Astel to defeat the brave men, and they made Lord Swimei safe from them."


    That would be the general history. But the more I hear, the less I understand.


    It''s like a mountain to ask why and why it happened.


    As Trinity sorts out what she wants to ask, Mizuki, who was in a hurry to cloud her expression, asks Gregory first.


    "Um, what does it mean to say that Mizumin-kun was killed after all? I didn''t ask Shui Ming-kun to become a fool..."


    "Yes, this is an unknown story of Lord Swimey."


    Getting out of Gregory''s mouth was, in a way, a rather difficult situation to anticipate, but to implement.


    Even though Mizumi herself did not know that she had fallen, she did. Then naturally, questions arise.


    "... then how can you do something about Shuiming? You''re not gonna let every Metail attack you, are you?


    "About that, it seems to be in line with Lord Swimei''s Metail departure..."


    "Suitable for departure?


    When Trinity hears back, the water tree dews confusion to it.


    "Huh? Huh? Why? Sumiaki-kun didn''t say anything about leaving town, did he?


    Yes, when we left the castle, Shuiming only said that we would leave the castle and live. Camelia has a hard time staying, so she leaves the castle to live at will. Then the question of Mizuki is especially true, and his story of Metail''s departure does not fit.


    Then Gregory coughs one with a sweat on his face.


    Answer the question of Mizuki.


    "After we left Metail, information came in that Lord Swimey was looking for a request to escort the merchants in the Adventurer''s Guild."


    "Swimey goes to the Adventurer Alliance, is it?


    "Yes, according to the story, Lord Swimey had already become an Alliance member of the Xiao Dark Pavilion a few days after he left the castle, from which I suspect he originally intended to leave Metail. I don''t even know why Lord Swimey leaves Metail... and the nobles involved in the Demon King''s Crusade who found out about it..."


    Did you use it?


    But what the hell is wrong with Shuiming? He refused to accompany himself in the hope of safety and chose to remain in the king''s capital.


    Yet time did not pass, and he was gone from the Metail. I didn''t know you''d sign up for the guild and then take a request from the merchant squad, which is not going to happen if you don''t have any thoughts.


    "Sumiaki-kun, what''s wrong...? It''s dangerous when you get out of town. You can''t possibly understand."


    "I don''t know. But it''s about Mizumino, so I think he had some idea."


    "Yeah......"


    Watching Mizuki shake her eyes anxiously, Trinity asks Gregory again.


    "So, what''s ahead of that merchant squad?


    "According to the information left in the guild, we''re headed to the Nerferia Empire via the city of Kranto"


    "It''s... it''s pretty much the same road we''ve come through"


    That''s what Titania says.


    Yes, on the route, we didn''t stop at the city of Kranto, but the journey that Mizumi is coming through would be about the same as ourselves from Nerferia to Sardias.


    That creates one possibility.


    "Could it be Mizumin-kun? Are you coming after us?


    "... have you been following me,? That''s not an unthinkable story either."


    It''s not an unthinkable story. But applying that possibility doesn''t make sense.


    Eight keys Shuiming is solid. I''m not the kind of guy who changes his mind because he''s lonely or because he''s anxious, and if there''s any reason why he has to come after it, he should offer directly to the castle.


    So I''m not sure. The motive is unclear first. But don''t pry it even if you''re worried about it here and now.


    Leaving the story aside, Trinity asks Gregory again.


    "... okay. Now I know why I was able to keep Shuiming alive. But why did the nobles do that? You shouldn''t have to force Shui Ming."


    Yes, if the Demons came leading the great army, now we have no more choice but to flee than we have no power to fight through. Then you just have to run.


    There is no reason why Mizumi should be turned off.


    "Hall of the Brave. It''s a massive army of demons that''s on their way. The overall movement is supposedly dull because of the scale, but still the opponent is the Demon Race. As far as that march is concerned, it is not such that it can go hand in hand with the progression of the human army, both in speed and in scope. Sir Hadrias said if anything should happen to Lord Brave in case of capture..."


    "Huh... Is there a Duke of Hadrias!?


    "Ha..."


    To Titania''s surprise voice, Gregory bows his head in awe.


    Well, who is that Duke of Hadrias? It must be a name I remember hearing a long time ago.


    Digging into memories, but I can''t remember Trinity.


    Therefore, I asked Titania, who now has a hard face, as you will know.


    "Sorry, Tia. What Duke of Hadrias?


    "... Duke Hadrias is one of Astel''s leading aristocrats, who sets domestic guidelines on this crusade to the Demon King. I mean, he''s the one who has the authority to arrange operations in Astel to support us, etc. The Demon King Crusade will not be easy, and in a few cases there will be some deficiencies, your father created an organization to support us and appointed him as its head..."


    "So you turned Shuiming into that?


    When asked back, Titania nods heavily, even without certainty.


    Gregory knows what''s going on.


    " ha. As I said, it is at the discretion of Sir Hadrias and some nobles who cooperate in the Crusade of the Demon King. I didn''t doubt the help of Master Reggie, who is a brave man, but even if he had prepared soldiers to support him, he decided it was premature for Lord Brave to stand up to the army."


    "... but that''s not why you have to tailor Mizumin-kun, is it?


    "As for that, the reason why the Demons were able to perceive the presence of Lord Brave was uncertain. Sir Hadrias'' hand caught demons only say they came to kill the brave ones, how much shall I ask... excuse me, I didn''t know why in the end, so I was wondering if I could possibly stir them up with the summoned Lord Swimey as well...


    so I circulated false information to the Demons and let them target Lord Swimey for every merchant squad"


    Sure, that might work. The fact that we are not in contact with the army of the Demon Nation means that the current situation means that neither the Demon Nation completely knows where we are, but only its existence.


    What if? If we assume that the means to sense the summons of the brave are on the devil''s side, irrespective of its unexpected hit, it is worth striking such a hand, and if the devil''s side also considers the existence of the brave as a threat, it is by no means unlikely that it can be defeated if its place roughly turns the army, as this one does.


    But first, there''s information you need to know.


    Called, timing.


    "... it was during the parade that we first went out of the castle, and even if the demons found out then, is there a progression so far?


    "Yeah, it''ll be hard to think about. Mizuki''s right, it''s too soon."


    "Yeah."


    So I guess there are still people in the Demon Nation who have the power to detect even such things.


    But if I did, here comes a problem.


    "How could that Duke of Hadrias have flown false information to the Demons...? I don''t suppose that''s why you know the Demons? How the hell did you do that?


    Not even in the pattern, Trinity puts a tight gaze on Gregory.


    Yes, humans would be able to spy on each other even in hostilities, but that''s not the first thing they can do if their opponents are Demons. Sending information from humans to demons doesn''t keep it credible in information, and probably doesn''t have ears to ask demons before they believe it.


    I mean, there''s no pipe. Therefore, it seems that there are some measures that may be difficult to think of, but close to insight, in order to disseminate false information.


    "Leh, the liaison officer said he sent the soldier as a use to Chardock. I tried to remind the soldiers who didn''t know about the Demons that the brave men who summoned them were currently acting disputed by the merchants on their way to the city of Kranto to deliver false information."


    "Become!?


    "Oh, no way..."


    The trembling voice of a water tree stirs up a miserable imagination. Apparently she sensed correctly what Gregory was trying to say. A look that made your face blue and passed through anxiety. To her like that, Gregory puts a bitter and thoughtless look on that sinister face and answers.


    "... if a soldier is caught by a demon tribe in the march who only knows the information of lies, he or she will sometimes be forced to throw up what it is for. But if you teach a soldier a lie beforehand, it naturally only comes out of that mouth, even if the soldier cracks his mouth. If the Demons believed it, they would have done the same thing, so they passed the plan first..."


    "Oh my God..."


    "Terrible......"


    That, it seems, was a pretty strong shock to both of us. Teatania with her hands on her mouth and no more words to carry on, and the water tree that makes her face cry.


    In front of them like that, Trinity puts her outrage at Gregory.


    "I can''t believe you treated a soldier like that... oh, not really! What do you think people''s lives are!


    "Yu, that the life of the valiant lord and the life of the soldier is not like being hung on a scale. To help a few soldiers, if you''re going to lose a valiant hall that will save 10,000 people, look at it in the big picture, it seems that you don''t think you can match it...


    "That''s how the Mizumi thing...!


    "Even the merchants have nothing to do with it. Yet..."


    Gregory, who hears the roar of Trinity leaving to the fierce, and the whining of Mizuki, can''t say anything more, or shut up.


    To him like that, a smashed and somewhat sluggish Trinity asks discouraged.


    "... besides, didn''t you have any hands?


    "When I heard the story, they said the demonic army had crossed half the territory of Chardock and was in front of the mountains near the border. By then, I can''t beat any more hands..."


    "If you knew so early, how could you not have told me before!


    "And I had no choice, Lord Brave! My life was given to me not to say anything until the hour came, and I have no right to disobey that order only as a knight... and by the time I heard this story, the plan was already over..."


    And I say to Gregory, who says he couldn''t do anything, that the water tree was driven by worry.


    "Oh, no... then Mizumin-kun is"


    "... I thought maybe I was already in contact with the Demons. The information is that Lord Swimei did not have any such characteristics, so he was wearing unusual clothing, and only conveyed the general position where the merchant team would be, so I can''t say for sure, but if anyone who fits that condition is searched around the middle between the Wang capital Metail and the city of Kranto..."


    "So, but! If you run away or dive somewhere..."


    "It will be difficult. For some reason, the Demons have spread their hands here within the Nerferia Empire. In view of that, the size of the demonic army is considerable. If you have an identified location, you will likely look for it to smudge and crush. That way, the merchants who know nothing..."


    "Oh no..."


    "Swimei......"


    Gregory''s speculation strikes me with unspeakable emotions. The lack of words is sadness, disappointment, or both. Neither Mizuki nor Titania would think Mizumi would be safer than this happened.


    Suzu said so himself, too.


    Shuiming is certainly an indelible man, but I can''t say enough that that''s why I can get through this situation safely.


    No, you probably won''t get cut out. No matter how much swordsmanship you wear, Shuiming is just a student who can''t use summons protection or magic. Then there is no reason for a small demon to be able to fathom the Demon Clan.


    ... asks to spill words in situations where my teeth are itchy but I can''t do anything anymore.


    "... how could it have been now?


    "Now what...?


    "He told us about it."


    Gregory muttered then that it was a good time. Then he said he was weighing the timing of the conversation.


    What the hell fit into the terms of speaking?


    "Ha. It must not be too late to speak because Lord Brave must be evacuated to the safe zone before the main team of the Demon Nation arrives, and if you speak too soon... with all due respect, I do not know what action Lord Brave will take. So..."


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. You mean now!


    "Ha, ha! Sorry!


    Gregory shudders his throat in a hell-anger with the momentum of the convergence, shrinking and laying flat.


    That''s what Titania asks him.


    "Gregory. What about your father?


    "... you shouldn''t know. His Majesty was extremely concerned about Lord Swimey. I thought perhaps Sir Hadrias would tell you that he was afraid to buy anger..."


    "Really..."


    Is there a slight relief in that heart of exhaling Titania? I guess it didn''t bother me to think my own father was involved in such a ruthless thing.


    Has the anxiety of those who are on the caller''s side cleared up just a little?


    And did Titania have any first ears there? Ask Gregory.


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t know your father was exceptionally concerned about Swimey?


    "Ha. When there was talk of Lord Swimey leaving on the occasion of the meeting, the Duke was fiercely opposed, but His Majesty told him to push it off and set him free about Lord Swimey. On top of that, we also have the funds, so...


    excuse me, but there were rumors in the castle that it might have been slightly excessive to treat the escaped man, and after we left, it became a little noise in the castle."


    "Did that happen..."


    Teatania''s surprising mixed voice would be more than admiration. I didn''t know King Astel Armadiyaus thought so much about Mizumi. The king is a kind man. I''m honestly happy there.


    and where the water tree presents a mundane question.


    "But why are Astel''s nobles opposed to Mizumin-kun leaving?


    The question of such a water tree also had a pretence to think of Trinity.


    "That''s to make us listen when we stop listening."


    "Huh..."


    The face trapped in the surprise of a water tree was half as predictable in Trinity II.


    If you''re a ruthless person who can easily cut off soldiers and irrelevant merchant troops in your own country, you''ll probably think about that. If we change our minds and stop crusading the Demon King, we will be Astel''s people.


    This one''s human, too. There is a change of heart. You won''t be afraid of that over there either.


    They won''t be able to prevent such a change of heart either, but they can also prevent a halt to the Demon King''s crusade.


    That''s right.


    "- Take Shuiming hostage and force us to crusade the Demon King. Right?


    "Probably."


    "... and now that we can''t do that, and we''re unlikely to be able to manage the matter of Shuiming ourselves, we just tailored it. I don''t know what Mizumi''s going to do, so I''m going to finish it early."


    Gregory nods again.


    And when he saw the snort, the water tree wept in his eyes.


    "It''s terrible. It''s too much..."


    The mourning and tears must rightly be the heart of the water tree. Whether she has the strength to follow the Demon King''s Crusade resolutely or not, she is also one girl.


    ... this is how you treat people who are called to help, but don''t even cooperate. If you listen to me like that, like a water tree, you also want to mouth the spiciness that has sprung up in your heart.


    So, the teatania.


    "... of the country, no, what about the protection of Metail and the city of Krant?


    "Ah..."


    "That''s right...!


    At Titania''s inquiry, they remembered. The story of Shuiming filled me with heads, and I completely lost track of it.


    If the Demons are after the Mizumins, it becomes certain that the Demons are entering the country now.


    After they hit the merchant squad, there''s no chance they won''t break out. If so, it is inevitable that there will be danger in nearby cities.


    To Titania, the princess of Astel, it is a worry of her own country. I guess that was an unmissable story to hear there, too.


    "Ha. Recruit those who can fight from local mercenary regiments and wizard guilds for defenses on the part of the city of Kranto, gather elites from Adventurer guilds in secrecy, and for Metail, attack demonic troops in addition to defense units.


    From each nobleman''s immediate army, the court will gather a selection of hands from the Knights and the Magic Division, and you will be in the midst of forming them today."


    "If you''re so handy, why don''t you..."


    "We just didn''t have enough time to anticipate the formation of the troops. A decree to the city of Kranto or the movement of the forces of war from each noble territory. To this end, Swimei will be targeted and sacrificed by the merchants..."


    Didn''t you? To save the great, cut off the small. It makes sense, but is it not much as an act against those who are called without desire?


    When you think about Shuiming, who knows nothing, only don''t let it go through your mind.


    That would be the same for both water trees and teatania.


    In the face of toppling and subtraction, there is a mixture of remorse, grief, and disappointment.


    There again, Gregory lays flat.


    "Sorry"


    What will happen if I apologize any more? We can no longer overshadow the fact that Shuiming is in crisis. Therefore, there was no word to hang. I''ve already exhausted my anger. It just leaves a pan of depression that can''t be cleared up.


    - Still, there''s a mature knight in front of me with his head so low that he rubs his forehead against the ground.


    What thoughts did the apology send out to the edge? A sobering apology for the occasion. An indication of how seriously sorry I am. A back-bellied heart with a grudge.


    Either way, he said he was corrupted by speculation that seemed to make him self-loathing, like exploring his belly.


    (Ah -)


    Yes, so Trinity could understand as if she had been accidentally struck by lightning.


    He said he was. He said he left himself to the fierce passion, he didn''t think anything of it, he was just banging his anger and words against him.


    Without regard for his mood or his heart. If you''d been calm and thought about it, you''d know.


    "Triju-kun?


    Did Mizuki surprise you because she saw herself at the point?


    But not if you''re explaining it to her now.


    "Enough, Mr. Gregory"


    "Yu, Lord Brave?


    Grab Gregory''s shoulders and pull the curtain of a long apology.


    Yes, he didn''t have to apologize. Rather, this one was a position to thank him for.


    Because...


    "Mr. Gregory. The truth is, when you heard this story, you were told not to tell me everything. We were told only that the Demons were approaching and that we should be able to lead them somewhere."


    "Huh -?"


    Teatania and Gregory gaze. And soon, Mizuki asked.


    "Triju-kun, what do you mean?


    "If Mr. Gregory was just listening to a nobleman named Duke of Hadrias, he wouldn''t have to talk to us about Mizumi. Mr. Gregory just needs to get us out of here, so you don''t have to bother saying that to create mistrust about yourself."


    "Ah..."


    Only such a small, attentive voice of the water tree stood out more than any sound around.


    Buy distrust. Yes, in retrospect, it was a strange confession. If we speak of the status quo in which Mizumi was placed, it is imperative that we buy our own anger. While I know that, I can''t do anything to distrust my superiors or myself, and if that''s the hand of the person who adopted this measure, let alone keep the matter of Shui Ming hidden.


    Besides, if you keep your mouth shut without letting them know, you don''t have to bow your head to such a child.


    Still, Gregory told me about Mizumi, probably because this guy had something inside that he couldn''t bend.


    And I didn''t say that. I just lowered my head because there was one, because my muscles were through.


    "Excuse me. I finally realized. I''m sorry I yelled at you without thinking about you."


    "Lord Brave..."


    When Trinity bows her head with her honest thoughts, Gregory''s voice is overwhelmed with feelings.


    That''s what Titania did to him.


    "Gregory. I''m sorry. Until I heard about Lady Reggie, I mistrusted you."


    When he hears the words, Gregory lowers them like this so that they can be dropped.


    And he took his words with him, as he repented.


    "... I couldn''t do it. There is no connection whatsoever to this world, only to defeat the Demon King, and to deceive those who have taken it upon themselves. And even though your friend is in danger right now, you still look like a stranger, don''t you think?"


    Gregory slowly bowed his head one last time, not hiding his nostalgia.


    "I''m sorry. I just don''t have the strength."


    In contrast, Trinity shook her head sideways.


    "That''s okay. Because..."


    Yes, if you say what''s wrong, it''s all your fault. This happened because the human being called here was supposed to be one of his own, but he involved two friends, and he didn''t refuse, as his friend said.


    So...


    "... Master Reggie?


    On his own back rising, it was Titania''s voice that chased him.


    Without looking back at it, Titania calls again, this time in a terrible hurry.


    "Duh, where are you going, Master Reggie!?


    "... it''s settled, isn''t it? I''m going to help Mizumi now."


    The words came out half impulsively.


    Decided. He said going to help was no longer a certainty. When she tries to shake it off by telling her without a handful of patrols, Teatania speaks confusion again.


    "Oh no, what does it mean to go now!?


    Following it was Gregory''s voice.


    "Lord Brave! I know how you feel, but we''re not gonna make it now! There are no more horses!


    He''s certainly right. The horse was killed in an earlier battle. I can''t make it without my legs.


    But not without a single head.


    "There''s a horse. There''s a Roffrey horse."


    "Yes, indeed, Master Reggie is right, but what the hell is going to happen now! Even if you make it under Swimey, it''s the Devil''s army that''s there. As it is now, it just makes a dog die!


    "But..."


    And, Titania''s rhetoric discourages this objection. Her statement is correct and I will not allow her to speak differently.


    And it''s all folded up with a stop.


    "Dear Reggie, please reconsider. If anything happens to Master Reggie right now, who the hell is going to take down Nakshatra?


    "... Huh!


    Yes, as Titania said, I am more of a brave man than I have come here to take on their favors.


    Let''s just say it''s a betrayal, in a way, to forget about it and run into personal affection and end it.


    - But still, there are things I''m not convinced of.


    "... Dear Reggie. I''m having a hard time with Swimey, but I don''t know now."


    So.


    "No!


    "Fuck, Master Reggie?


    "I don''t want to abandon Mizumi! He''s my friend! So!"


    Neither the teeth bite from remorse, nor the fist I gripped, gave up.


    I wanted to go help. A friend. Just like Mizuki, he''s an irreplaceable friend to himself. So I didn''t want to lose it. I could lose it, but I didn''t like to do anything.


    There, Titania''s worries pierce.


    "There is no guarantee that you can help Swimei out of the Demon Clan!?


    "I know that, too! Still, I still am."


    "Dear Reggie..."


    When you sue out of breath, teatania shakes her eyes in confusion. I know very well the heart worrying about me, my duty as a princess, and being haunted by them.


    Evidence of this is that the words were swayed whichever way they came with the thought of guiding the Demon King''s Crusade and himself.


    Off her gaze like that, Trinity turns toward the water tree. Those who come from the same world will understand.


    "... water tree"


    "Wow, I..."


    "Mizuki! Let''s go! Go help Mizumi!


    Grabbing the shoulder of the water tree, Trinity complains so. Trying to help a friend. Strong. Believe me, she would agree.


    But...


    "Ah, uh..."


    When I noticed, the water tree was shaking small.


    "Ah..."


    A water tree that shakes its black eyes like a shooting ball.


    Yeah, she just finished her first line. In my first battle, I fought the Demons for the first time. And at that time, she did feel a fear of battle. Then can there be such things as forcing her to fight against the army of the demons?


    No, I don''t.


    There was something completely wrong with it, such as imposing such imposition on the trembling girl.


    For a moment now, the word "alone" runs through my head. When I looked around again that all the thoughts that came out here were so, everyone was shaking their expressions in confusion.


    "Sorry, Mizuki"


    "Shit, Trijukun?


    Turn your back on the call that came back to apologize. I see you''re on your own. But I don''t want to give up.


    Such thoughts mix. So.


    "I''m the only one who can go. Everybody stay where you''re safe. Roffrey!"


    Just back from the sentry, roffrey, emits a call from afar. Then Roffrey, who doesn''t know what he''s been up to, hurries his horse as he leans his neck.


    "Ha, huh? How are you, Lord Brave?


    "Lend me your horse"


    "What? Oh, I don''t mind, but what the hell..."


    Roffrey coming down from the back of the horse. Two voices, to block his words.


    "Please wait, Master Reggie!


    "Wait, Triju-kun!


    A chase that hangs from behind. At that time, Trinity...

 Chapter 26 26 To The Woods.

    - Mori.


    In detail, it''s a forest.


    That would generally be a word referring to a place where trees flock across a wide area.


    In words, it would be simple and commonly heard, but in modern Japan, no. Perhaps in the past, it is simply something called "forest". For that alone, it is something that the Japanese are not very familiar with.


    Even in Japan, where forests boast seventy percent of the national territory, because they are mountainous terrain, forests are mountains of equals to the Japanese, and it is with many cases that the trees say depressing and thriving places, dim places where the trees make umbrellas, and the Japanese tend to think of mountains.


    It is true that it is also a forest, but it can still be said that there is a forest called a forest in the West.


    Europe has long been a land full of forests. Forests were not just in the mountains, but in the flats, in the hills, in most places where people could live, and they were blocking all connections of people.


    Because once you get in, death is always next door. The forest is home to monstrous beasts such as wild dogs, wolves, bears and tigers, and dense, identical types of trees drive people''s sense of direction crazy and swallow. It is not hard to imagine that going through the woods at the time would have been quite difficult for humans living on that land.


    The fact that forests would also have been a grace-giving being to people, but on the contrary, they had also become one of the factors that had prevented people from developing, should be beyond doubt.


    Yes, the woods are unfamiliar to the Japanese. I am therefore sure that these forests will allow people to correctly share their imaginations if they think of that sea of trees, or dense forests, where they feel lost and unspeakable fear.


    Shuiming, who left the merchant squad and followed Refille into the woods, was walking for some time as she followed the signs of her magic.


    I guess the only reason I can''t ever rendezvous is because I was in a pretty hurry to get away so that Refile wouldn''t bother the merchant squad. If she didn''t complain and left at Galeo''s discretion, it wouldn''t be strange for her to go out and act like that.


    And, as he walked in search of Refill, Shuiming looked up at the cloudy weather that had become difficult to see with the umbrellas of the trees, I think.


    (Unreleased, I see. I guess wild beasts and fantasy nice to see you out on the hutu......)


    Just a few stops for a holiday. Leaning against the tree that was in front of me, I open the water in the water bottle and exhale a delicate breath as I drank out of it. Perhaps or nothing, the demon will definitely come out. To the extent of danger, forests in different worlds are significantly more dangerous than forests in the other world.


    Not to mention the danger of being attacked by the beast, first of all too undeveloped and without walking quite a distance there is no settlement. Because of the lack of breath in people, there is no opening, maintenance, etc., and the trees will continue to grow forever.


    In a sense, isn''t this a wide area junction with an area erosion type that encloses all hazards?


    (I step out of myself like that, hey...)


    Is it odd, is it just a fool? Even if I ask myself in my head, my doubts just swell.


    In the meantime, before watering your throat to moisten it again, I''ll ask you what you don''t care.


    "- I''m sorry to distract you, but would you excuse me for just slashing you?


    Such a question against Kenji, who conceived the tension before the slaughter, pointing from behind. Did you try to make that sharp sharp, sharp tree by tree? I did.


    The confusion of a familiar voice entered my ear, along with the sound of slight and grassy treading, as the flat line of words of Shuiming stuck in the quiet forest.


    "... Suimei? Why are you here?


    "Well, as you can see. I followed him."


    Turning around, there was a look of Refill with the cutting-edge of the Great Sword lowered. Because he was diminishing the signs, he probably tried to kill them by misweighing them as chasers or beasts.


    With her mouth flat as it is, Refill asks, distorting her face.


    "I followed you...? Stupid, it''s dangerous with me, isn''t it? What the hell is that for?


    "Well, it''s going to be tough on your own. Mind you."


    When Shuiming said so, Lefir closed his eyes in a clear and unambiguous manner.


    "Don''t worry. I can handle it alone. Your behavior is unnecessary."


    "That the danger can be dealt with by itself?


    "Yes."


    So, it''s kind of a twin. But clearly, it will soon collapse.


    To such an idea, Shuiming points out with a sarcastic laugh.


    "Then I ask you something that doesn''t make sense. Is that enough for drinks and food?


    "Ugh, that''s, uh..."


    "Right?"


    Stuck in words, Refill streams his gaze sideways at first sight. Asking her to agree to all that chase, she comes up with any objections or a clear look revives.


    "You don''t have a load like that, do you? I don''t deserve to say that line to anyone who doesn''t even pay for their food."


    "Even this?


    So he said without hesitation to smash his serious face, and Shuiming showed him without difficulty a package larger than that out of the bag.


    "Qualifications"


    "What happened to your credentials? Did you fail the food intake test?


    Before Mizumi, who is a little bit good at it, there is a refir that blinks his eyes.


    That is not the case with what can now be described as a failure.


    Shuiming''s student bag is a treatment bag that uses witchcraft to enlarge only the volume. Even when it comes to gigantism, they use kabbalah and alchemy to replace the volume of student bags with the volume of foreign suitcases with sizes of more than one hundred and fifty litres.


    But it is user-friendly, and this is one of Mizuming''s pride dishes.


    Seeing the blatant wonder played out in front of him like that, Lephile says frivolously, with his surprise on his face.


    "... what is that obscure magic guide?


    "I don''t know what I''m good at," he said.... but well, you can''t even say this is a treat you don''t need, can you?


    Because I showed it in the dark that I had what I needed. And when Shuiming says it with an uncontrolled smile, it doesn''t return the word good though. Lephile either blames him, or he asks him out of sorrow.


    "No... is that good?


    Did you come with me? Meanwhile, Shuiming sighed.


    "Why don''t you tell me you''re so sorry you''re here now?


    "That''s... sorry"


    "There''s no way. You won''t come with me if you regret it right away. Never mind."


    Shuiming cuts back as a joke to Lefir, who immediately leaned down after making a deep sinking look. That''s right. If I didn''t feel that way, I wouldn''t have followed you, so there''s no way I''d regret it.


    But even so, Refill seems to want to devour it inexorably, and he just pokes it to his detriment.


    "But I''m being targeted, right?


    "Right."


    "Then."


    So what do you say? Can you push yourself into a weak position and say it is justified and exalted? Yes, I stare at the invisible blame that annoys Refill and say it out loud.


    "Should Lephire have followed him over there?


    "It''s..."


    Mouthfeel, Shui Ming pointing a different question to Refile, who lost his escape. I look out at the sky, visible from among the trees, as if it represented the depression that surrounded this place, and I say it quietly all the time, as I ask towards it.


    "- Hey, Lephire, honestly, which one do you want?


    "Which is..."


    "Either I came over here or I should have followed you over there."


    "Well, that''s settled. You''d better follow him over there."


    "Is that true?


    "Ho, it''s true"


    Refil, who hears a heartbreaking retreat and shows his mood in his face. The crown even though you can''t believe it, or is it just an infantile strength? Shuiming stuck his finger there and let go of a stubborn word.


    "Well, can you and Arshna swear that''s not a lie"


    "Become!? That''s..."


    There''s nothing more to this than Lephire getting stuck in words, either. The name of Arshna is immense as it leads to the Church of Salvation. If I can''t swear to her, it will be a lie after all.


    Then, Refill sighs loudly, indicating the will of the concept.


    "... you''re a mean man"


    "So, what do you say?


    "Oh, it helps that you follow me. But..."


    "Well, then, that''s fine."


    That''s what Mizumi blocked Lephir from saying. I just calmed down to say that I''m barren no more, and that''s enough, and don''t blame yourself for being any less humiliating, so gently.


    "Eh -"


    "Nothing, you don''t need to fit into a frame where the way you do things is smart or not. Fine, let''s get this over with. I''m sure that''s better, isn''t it?


    "Ah..."


    As I''ve heard, even though I can''t think of anything, I see Refile losing his word.


    Yes. What the hell are we going to do, talk about it, pursue it? Even though we don''t have to explore what the better way is. Give me an answer and listen to it, is that all right? Even if you do that, the spiciness and sadness in your heart never clears up comfortably.


    So I didn''t want you to tell me.


    Whatever the story is going to be after this, if it''s going to get you stuck, it shouldn''t be something you should be doing right now. Yes, never.


    "... what''s up? Is that one of your complaints, after all?


    When Shuiming opened one eye and peered, Lefir frowned like the possession had fallen all the time, agreeing.


    "No, you''re right. Maybe you''re right."


    More than earlier, maybe a few voices go through like clear hearts. I''m not being honest, but he convinced me for once.


    Shuiming exhales as she scratches her head. From the side, sure, it wouldn''t be the right choice. This is a loss standing around. I know that, and you might as well say what Lephire said.


    But deciding whether it''s right or not is ultimately up to the person you choose. It''s good if you think the person is good, and the best isn''t always the right thing to do.


    Besides. There is something quite embarrassing about being honest about the fact that I was relieved of the cheap feelings that occupied my insights.


    Anyway, you named me a magician. I was always far from dry, Shuiming.


    "Well, if you''re good at something like this, you might never find it."


    "... I think that''s too optimistic for anything at all, huh? Swimei."


    "Right. It''d be bad if they broiled it."


    The shallow, brighter remark was broken before the correct point. Shuiming agrees with the spit out sigh with a dry bitter laugh.


    Yes, they also have quantities. If we can get sued by man-made sea tactics, we''ll find them too. I''m optimistic you won''t find it if you''re hiding.


    - Whether or not there is a premise for using magic.


    Then.


    "Sorry."


    What is the matter? Apologies for slipping out. Shuiming asks Lefir, who bowed his head in front of him, with a strange face.


    "Why would Lephire apologize there?


    "It''s probably my fault the Demons showed up. So."


    "... Oh, the Yatai tale of that obsessive demon clan. Well, I felt like I''d never remembered it before. You came after me from the beginning, and the wind couldn''t see anything."


    Mizumi differs in Lephire''s apology. He said it was too much to blame.


    What Rajas said is fragmentary, and there''s a part of him that doesn''t really fall to blame for Refill.


    The adventurer said it was her fault that the Demon Clan showed up, but it''s totally irrelevant, if you think about it. The Demons would be more persuasive to come looking for someone else and guess that they happened to find Refill there.


    However, what happened on that occasion occurred because of the unfortunate overlap between the fact that the whole thing had not yet recovered from panic in the demonic raids and the fact that the easily attacked subjects were nearby.


    No one can make a sober decision at any time, no one with that kind of weight can do that, and that can happen all the time.


    Besides, I guess he thought so too because Galeo got away from the squad, but that one in Galeo is a choice he took to avoid the merchant squad from obvious danger. They cut off Lefir because it''s not the same as establishing survival when he''s running away from his power somewhat more than the danger of being absolutely targeted.


    Neither does she interpret it in a bad direction nor feel responsible for it.


    But Refill himself doesn''t seem convinced.


    "But the guys who are still hanging out with Tria and Western countries sent troops to Astel until they cracked some of it. That''s all I''m saying..."


    Don''t you think? Rajas said she couldn''t let go of Lephire''s power, and she said herself...


    "What. You''re pretty confident in your power, aren''t you?


    When I niggered and pointed it out, did I embarrass myself by letting myself peek at my confidence unknowingly? Refile crimson her face and screams.


    "Wow, I''m serious, huh? Don''t tear me up!


    "Ha, bad bad. Sure you''re strong, Refill."


    Apologize for what you did to her and turn around. When you lifted her strength, it seemed like a dissatisfaction. Rarely, a pointy voice.


    "... don''t feel like you''re being ridiculed when you say it"


    "I don''t know. You know, it was easy to slaughter the guys I was working on."


    It is the undisputed heart of Shuiming, felt in earlier battles. But it looks like Refill still has something in him. One word or two, I''m tying my mouth to the letter to, like I said.


    But Shuiming lets go of such signs now and says the rest of the story.


    "So - well, you know, you said you were surviving Nocious about Refill. Sure, what''s a nosias?"


    Unquestionable rhetoric was cut off by Lephire''s troubled voice.


    "... you know about it even though you''re negligent about things around here."


    "Oh, oh, sort of..."


    Reminds me like a fool right now, and I get a retarded reply. Speaking of which, that was the setting. Even though I am oblivious to common sense, can''t I help but think it is somewhat strange that I have the knowledge that goes through the situation?


    As Shuiming roars in her heart, Refill speaks as if she had noticed something on the inside, or as if it were zero.


    "- Oh, yeah. Like he said, I''m a survivor of Norsius."


    Was that the revelation of who you''ve been hiding? Refill''s confessional stinging voice echoes. He said it was the survival of a country destroyed by demons. Some pitiful tone, with a band.


    Shuiming is shorter than that.


    "Northernmost Country"


    "Yes."


    "Surely, you were the first to be raided because it was the boundary between human and demonic territory, right?


    "You know me well."


    "... it''s important."


    As for that, it was an opportunity for us to be called. You can''t even forget it.


    Refill then affirms, in a voice of flattery, whether he has recalled the conversation.


    "- Oh. The protection from the Demons has always been a nosias. And it fell in less than a month."


    Hidden behind that voice are thoughtless or untrained? Words that make you feel spicy.


    It was with what Astel''s prime minister said in Camelia.


    "I also heard it was nearly a million troops?


    "A million... I don''t know where that story came from, but I wonder. I''ve never seen such a crowd of creatures, so I can''t tell you for sure."


    The opposing words were not exasperating. But what is that euphemistic rhetoric complaining about beyond words?


    To the water that still doesn''t make sense, Refill mirrors the scene like a grey slide at the end of his narrowed gaze one day.


    "It''s the ocean, that one. From the edge of the horizon to the edge filled with demons, like the sea, such countless armies have attacked across the border."


    What Refill is looking at at at the end of his gaze, his mind. Imagine that as well as watering down, sounding gobbly and swallowing.


    What exactly is it like for an organism to push over like a tsunami? If you''re not tired enough of erasing the horizon, a crowd of outsiders filling one side. It would be more vicious than that because it is in line with the fierceness of nature, no, and individually willing. If you can be attacked by such things, are people enemies?


    In the midst of such thoughts rushing through my head, Fu and Refile.


    "... what I saw in the northernmost fortress was such a sight. That''s all I remember then."


    "That''s all you mean, you''ve been pushed into a situation where you can''t afford it"


    "Oh. You were right, we were at our best. I''m going to try to get the demons to push me in front of you."


    "So, what was that thing about you then?


    To the abstract identification of Mizumino, Refile returns the nod of affirmation.


    "You''re Rajas. After him. After pulling together his surviving companions and retreating, he became the wingman to fight. As I heard earlier, it seems to be one of the seven demon generals."


    "No, you said that"


    Reminds me of Rajas'' words. He kept the army from Nakshatra and left it alone. Surely that demon tribe should have proclaimed that.


    But...


    "Seven bodies..."


    "Oh, I remember hearing you say that in the middle of a fight then too. I don''t know the details, either, but he bragged that he had broken three of the seven armies."


    Refill, there is no emotional movement in your voice. But in Shuiming''s eyes, he could see the face shaking his gaze in retrospect.


    Is that worrying? Then the magnitude of the shock she suffered when she heard the word is not hard to imagine. Three armies. So how many are all combined? To think on a scale.


    "Three. And if it''s still possible to say it''s more than a million, how much will it be when it''s all combined..."


    Is this a bad story at last?


    I didn''t even lick something, but the taste of spicy acid spreads in Mizumi''s mouth. If you''re a million in three, simply think twice as strong. But from what I''ve heard about Refill, it won''t count in such simple calculations. Does that mean that humanity in this world is being targeted?


    Certainly not so much when compared to the military scale of the other world, but what more than six billion human beings tell you not to compare to the hissing world.


    Sometimes the other guy''s out there, and it''s more or less impossible to hang it on the shoulders of a few brave men called. The same goes for myself in this world, but the advance of Trinity, who asked and undertook to defeat them more than that, is still in jeopardy.


    "So when I fought Rajas at that time, I had no hands or feet before his power. The troops crumbled, and then I told that demonic woman..."


    And there was an unfamiliar unique noun in the story of Refill that I mentioned.


    In contrast, Shuiming asks casually.


    "The demon tribe of women? Is something wrong?


    "No... it''s nothing. So..."


    But I didn''t return the answer. Shaking his head quietly and blocking the conversation, Refile takes a breath and now it''s time to say the real thing.


    "That''s probably not the only reason Nocious was first targeted"


    That would be the core of the story that made me smell like I''d just broken up an army. I don''t even think about it, I''m sure of it.


    "Spirit."


    "Supiriki?


    I hear new words in my ears, and I ask you suspiciously, Refile. In contrast, Shuiming realizes that she remained knowledgeable and answers the question.


    "Oh, no, it''s about the power that Refill has. That''s what they call it at our place. Spirit."


    "Is there someone as powerful as me in the east as well?


    "No, there''s no such thing as a refil, but, well, to a large extent?


    And, I lean my neck towards rhetoric that neither Mizumi nor myself know well, but I don''t know even more about Refile, who was listening to that. No matter. Perhaps this world is not defined the same as the other world and the Spirit.


    Because this world, like the other world, does not account for more of the sources of existence than nature or mystery, and firstly, because there are no objective elements or fundamentals to be gained from the point of view of diverse sorcery knowledge, there is little data on the Spirit, and even spirits on the rules of this world cannot even be identified as saying what it is.


    ... Refill seems to have been speculating on the contents of Shuiming''s story for a little while, but in the end he doesn''t get an answer and fixes the story that''s derailed.


    "I don''t know the language, but you''re right. We call it the power of the Spirit. In my country, it has long been said to be a force against the demons."


    "With that said, he said sword moves are passed down from generation to generation, too?


    "Oh. My ancestors were born between the Spirit and man. They say the goddess Arshna weighed in to fight the demons. The sword moves were also born at that time, and with all their power, they have helped the brave men who were called a long time ago."


    "A brave man, hey, are you serious..."


    Shuiming squeaks small and small at the story of Refill, which contains unexpected words.


    I had no idea that Lephire''s ancestors had become the strength of the brave men who had been summoned back in the day. And now what ironic cause is this that its descendants are with themselves for not following the brave? I don''t feel like I''m being fooled by something I''m not good at.


    Then, Refill looks spicy, lonely, with a look at him at all times.


    "I, too, wanted to protect people with this power, to help, that''s what I thought. But in the end, the dream ended with a dream. And now it''s like this."


    With his mouth, Refill quietly lays his eyes down.


    Fall back on your homeland, become an adventurer, be exposed to unspeakable slander, and taste solitude. Do you have any thoughts on your body like that?


    The face of a woman scorched by unexpected dreams and finally betrayed by reality. That was definitely there. I wanted to protect, I wanted to help, just straight up, and my pure thirst was a face gasped at such spiciness that I was unreasonably deprived of hope, as denied in bad faith.


    I had the power. So I tried to take advantage of it. For someone.


    But there was nothing I could do. Yes, like you''re complaining about unrequited thoughts.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "... hey Refile. What the hell is a Demon Clan?


    Turning away from the inhospitable face she showed, Lephile answers the unexpected question.


    "... them. To be honest, I don''t know for sure either. But there''s probably no one in the world who really knows more about them. There''s no way to get information about the Demons but a little from stories we''ve been telling for a long time."


    "What about just a little bit of that?


    Is that what you tell Lephire''s house? It is the record of those who have fought demons for generations at the border where demons and humans continue to flirt. It would be the most reliable information in this world.


    "You told me before that there was an evil god in this world who fought with Arshna... He said the evil god boasted a mighty power, and at the end of the day he lost before Arshna and the elements and spirits, and was driven into the narrows of the dimension"


    "Oh."


    Shuiming agrees. He did say it was something he taught me on the road on a journey before.


    I generally remember the conversation, and perhaps what she called the narrow dimension is the outer world, the so-called void between the world and the world, the outer shell world.


    I saw a nod. Refill goes on.


    "They say the Demons were servants of that evil god. He was under the protection of the Evil God, trying to fill the world with chaos full of strife and death"


    What is chaos, has it come out big again? No, it would naturally be a big story on the scale at a time when something evil is involved.


    In the end, the consequences of devil worship and the direction that the outside gods try to take go hand in hand. There is a difference between disloyalty and spitting madness.


    Then you will.


    "I said shelter, but then you say that the source of that power of the Demon Nation is its evil god?


    "Oh, speaking of which, I think you had that theory. I don''t really remember either..."


    "Phew..."


    "What''s up? Swimei."


    Suddenly suspicious of Shuiming, who silenced himself with his contemplative face, Refile utters a question. Such a delimitation of her into thought, Shuiming answers the identity of the idea.


    "No, think for yourself about what a demon tribe is."


    "Hmm, that sounds interesting."


    "You want to hear it?


    "I''m very interested."


    That said, he seemed like a special victory there for what he was thinking. Refile is laughing as impressed. But did I just say that the face is really an anticipation of the fun that springs from interest? It doesn''t seem to be an expectation of the possibility of getting to the truth. Anyway.


    - Okay, first things first.


    "Fine. But let''s start with the definition of the evil god that came out to talk about it."


    Did you lose some tone of voice in the magician''s face? Shuiming cuts out about evil gods.


    The definition of God and the Spirit in the world of water was also touched upon in the story of the Spirit.


    Essentially, the only thing in the outer shell world is a concept that has a power similar to that of the gods that appear in inheritance, etc., and when invoking them in summoning art, they name them, determine their existence, and so they appear as gods, spirits, etc., when they finally come into existence.


    The gods and spirits we speak of in the other world are such vague and invisible, information only, but if the evil gods of this world are affixed with names and definitions like the gods and rulers outside, they are the same, exceptional, and have a history (of) existence.


    I mean, the Evil God...


    "Let''s say that the evil gods that exist in the narrow space of the dimension, or outer shell world, still exist as firms today. His hope is that this world will be filled with chaos, and he is still looking for tigers from the outer shell world to do so.


    But because he has his existence tied up there, he can''t interfere directly with this world like he did when he fought with the goddess a long time ago. So instead its servants and demons who are pulling their thoughts more than evil gods are trying to fill the world with chaos with the help of the evil gods they believe in"


    "Mm..."


    Was the reasoning surprising? Refill''s complexion turns into a flickering, only stubborn one.


    But Shuiming never takes a good look at it, and he keeps on saying the most obvious things.


    "Well, that''s a clich, but as far as I''ve heard earlier, that would be the place for a scenario. From what I''ve heard, it sounds more like we''re trying to fill it with contention than just trying to get it back to the world for the first time. - Whoa."


    I don''t know if all the Demons do, but when I do, Mizumi notices a derailment when she puts it in her mouth, she modifies the track of the story.


    "Actually the problem. That''s fine, as for its puppet, the Demon Nation... right. Original spec...... different from human because of the strength of the flesh, I wonder if it is another creature that originally followed a different evolution, or was designed by the evil gods and the devil ones. I don''t know if there''s any certainty in either of them.


    That''s the impression I got from listening to you earlier."


    "That''s a pretty funny story"


    "Thank you. So, protection is the story, and most of their power should be based on the evil gods''. That''s the black throat overflowing from the Demons."


    Lefir pinches his doubts on the definitive watermark.


    You think that''s not a demon-specific power?


    "Right. Such a monster creature is not a natural force. Because it makes sense that power against the world and against nature is never created in that world. Nobody consciously makes anything to destroy themselves, do they? The world is full of shit. So that makes it an inexistent force in nature.


    For this reason, basically, the body of a creature can be made mediocre of anything, and so the only thing that disjustifies it is something that has been influenced by a being that doesn''t stumble into the world. So, what is that?"


    "Evil god."


    "Talk back, don''t do that. At a time when the Demons can use such power, the existence of evil gods is proven. It''s a tough story."


    Yes, in the end, the story of the demons comes down to the story of the evil gods. Though, that''s where it''s the most cumbersome and hard work. Even so.


    "So, Arshna and I are against evil gods, so perhaps humans and other subhumans in this world are enemies to them because they have that faith from their roots. So they try to kill creatures that don''t fit the will of the evil gods."


    When Shuiming concludes the story, Refill narrows her eyebrows and eyes as if to indulge in the content of the story.


    What stirs and clumps in its head. In anticipation of the time, Shuiming releases a calm word.


    "What do you say? I think it could be a theory.


    "Sure. It''s a story that makes sense. This is the first time I''ve heard a story about the existence of an evil god or the source of the demonic power, but if you think back to what I''ve said based on what I''ve just told you, the inheritance will be the best."


    "That was a pretty funny story, wasn''t it?


    "Oh, that''s unexpected. There was a lot more to it than that. That''s amazing, Suimei."


    And, to her, who nods as seriously as she was impressed, Shuiming puts in a supplement.


    "By the way, I think humans can fight demons because of Arshna''s protection. Except in this case, that''s why the average guy has the power to resist. The magic of the wizard also works because the elements also apply to the creation of things hostile to the evil god"


    Yes, that''s why when I was fighting the Demons, it didn''t work on any physical attacks other than magic that didn''t go through the elements. Because this human being is inherently endowed with the power of faith because it is closely related to the lives of people.


    In addition to that, the wizards of this world have attacks via elements that are also strongly connected to Arshna and the Spirit, with great and effective power over the Demonic Nation. A good example of this is that the wizard was defeating the Demon Clan with the subtle magic of power.


    But on the other hand, I wasn''t born in this world like I was, and anything unrelated to the elements should be less powerful.


    Hence.


    "- Sometimes I ask, when I fought the Demons before, did the magic of the new American wizard work for the Demons?


    Asked, Lephile often said after dedicating herself to the pursuit, with a voice far from her face and certainty.


    "No, there was a variation between those who could make an effect and those who could not..."


    "The wizard you can put out, even if you haven''t used magic for a long time, touched the mystery and it worked because there was a connection to the element. But the wizard who couldn''t get it out couldn''t defeat the Demon Clan because it was the first time he touched the mystery at that time, and the connection to the element was thin. Isn''t that why you''re here?


    "No, that''s it"


    "- Assuming it is, we''re talking about. Well, I guess I''m a dozen or nine."


    It is uncertain simply because there are few materials, but there is certainty. The fact is that Refill affirms that there has been variation, so if you erase the reasons for not fitting that, you should generally get this answer.


    However, if this assumption is correct, it cannot have the desired effect on the Demon Nation unless it is certain sorcery, and the water tree, which will now fight the Demon Nation with the magic of this world, may struggle until it is accustomed to it.


    In any case, the answer was given. Because the Demon Clan has the protection of the Evil God, it basically only works with this magic of the sayings that fight it.


    But. If the source of that power anchored the demon tribe in its present form, they would call it the evil being of the other kingdom, and that sorcery would work.


    (All you have to do is knock them out on the ground...)


    It was that time when Mizuming was convinced that that magic would still work, that he had elevated previous memories.


    "Suimei kun"


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    "No, who the hell are you?


    That kind of casual question is probably due to previous statements. Makes me wonder what it really is rather than wondering who I am.


    To her inquiry like that, but Shuiming was not rude.


    "- Well. I mean, I think it''s time to look for a place to rest?


    "Right."


    Refile agrees looking at cloudy weather, which is starting to stain blue in the woods as it begins to darken. Is it because of your mind that unfortunately it seemed at the edge of your sight that you flaunted your shoulders?


    With her, Shuiming walked out into the woods again.

 Chapter 27 27 He Who Cries At The Curse.

    That night I rendezvoused with Refill in the woods. Shuiming watched the starry skies of different worlds by herself as she gave herself up to a gloomy night.


    Near the rock that was in the woods. This is the place with the least trees that seems the most spectacular near here. Some of the cliffs have collapsed and fallen objects, or large rocks stuck in the ground over them. Sitting there, he rests his butt, and Shuiming switches the air from his lungs.


    "The direction is that way, and..."


    A starry sky that is somewhat bright with the brilliance of the moon and the stars or spread against a dark mix of dark purples. It was east, west, north and south that Waterming determined by staring at such a night sky as he could never worship in a modern day contaminated with exhaust gas. That was the direction.


    Concerned about the possibility that he was losing direction because he was moving sensory reliance through the woods, he was currently looking up at the starry sky and gauging the exact orientation.


    Regardless, in the direction we should be headed, certain west of the city of Kranto was always conscious even as we walked in the woods, but still feared the expansion of discrepancies, applied our knowledge of astrology and looked up to the sky for confirmation this night.


    Shuiming is also refreshing in the constellations of different worlds, but since he has spent many more days in this world and has looked up at the night sky quite a few times, the position of the stars and moon is generally understandable and can be determined without any problems if it is preliminary to the degree of direction.


    But.


    (Even if I can use it, that''s about it...)


    One of the factors that has been unsettling since coming to this world is also increasing his distress here.


    Watching the sky, he sighed a melancholy sigh from the bottom of his belly, Mizumi.


    Yes, even if I could, as I said this much, the astrology that can make water light in this world is currently only to this extent.


    It is true that it is possible to magically classify the spectrum of stars - which refers here to the rays emitted by the stars - to determine what attributes that star is in and to use it for some sorcery, but divination, which is synonymous with astrology, and the star''s majesty, which is most effective in applying it to sorcery, are unable to achieve maximum effect in this world because they have virtually no use of the meanings associated with names, stars, or the influence of constellations.


    Meteoric falls, ice curse magic would be a good example of this. In the other world, these sorceries, which boast vicious power if only the conditions of place and time are met, can only bring out less than half of their mystery when they are maximized here in the other world.


    Two powerful magic tricks I ask for in battle. Then I want to sigh and vomit with water and melancholy.


    "Ugh..."


    - Well, after we talked about Refill and the Demons, Shuiming, who decided to look for a place where she was likely to be able to have a wild lodge before dusk, stepped straight into the back of the woods with her.


    On the road, there were spreads, swords, and swarms of wolves, but at the end of the day, we could find a cave that seemed to shed water and night dew in a few moments without meeting the demons.


    In this situation, it would have been a shame not to want it.


    By that time the sunset had already melted by more than half, and the sky was at the border between evening and night switching, so that the twist was ready as soon as possible, after a whispering dinner, to this day.


    Looking at the starry sky, Shuiming can think about the future, but its guiding principles have yet to show their certainty.


    Though it would be nice if you let your love pop up, now what should you do after this? In view of the circumstances, it''s probably inevitable to fight that demon clan that says Rajas...


    "You said you were bringing your people, he"


    Rajas, a demon general who opposed him during the day. Remember that huge body and mouth once in your head and measure your thoughts.


    Rajas was talking about how he could afford to take my men to Lefir at that time. No way, I don''t think he''s bringing gestures in hundreds of thousands of units, as he''s also been talking about Refill, but it''s how he was planning some kind of military action. You have to be prepared to deal with the numbers there.


    It was therefore greatly regretted here that meteor falls could not be used. Certain sorceries will only work for the Demon Clan, but as they did when they used Ashur Banipal, they can be somewhat impossible as long as they have the power not to take you for a living. The magic of a starry sky that instantly brings together numerous brilliant powers, tears and drops.


    Due to the nature of the procedure, it is a limited one that can only be used at night, but the non-standard nature of the procedure can be inferred. It hurts no matter what that magic can''t be used with maximum power to extensively destroy a vast array of enemies.


    And that was when Shuiming tried to sigh loudly at her worries this time.


    "Hmm? Refile?


    When did you come out of the cave? Lefir''s luxurious hindsight enters Mizuming''s vision with only knightly outfits.


    Where does one say to go now? Fluffy and sleepwalking, its footsteps are utterly unbridled. Did you even put it on the manipulative yarn? I lost my right foothold so much that such a strange idea passed that I went to the back of the woods, the opposite of the direction where the water was.


    ... Now, where are you going without a weapon at night like this? I can''t grasp the idea of a girl swordsman. After she had dinner, she said she was a little tired and rested one foot. The battle with the Demons, the one with the merchants, the one to get rid of the wolves, it must be exhausting, but what the hell is wrong with this?


    "Sure, over there."


    Put your arms together and let them think on the face for a while, and look at the sky.


    In an effort to quickly remember what happened when I checked my surroundings, Shui Ming went to the sea of memory to see what happened.


    That''s right. There''s definitely a water field where Refill''s headed. Little waterfalls that made it a little taller and a creek.


    But we''ve already got enough water in the cave, so we shouldn''t have to bother going out there.


    Now is the time to narrow your eyes to disturbing signs of falling behind. A less good hunch strokes Shuiming''s neck so uncomfortably.


    Refill is that unbridled foothold. Fluffy, I can''t peek at the interrogation. Besides, we don''t carry weapons that we can say are essential to get into the back of the woods. This is something. Something''s wrong.


    Then should we go after him here?


    As soon as he thinks of it, Shuiming follows the refir that flew from the top of the rock and split into the back of the forest.


    Scratch the bushes, twirl between the trees, and go back. Then, shortly afterwards, I went to the water field. So far, I''m not chasing Lephire.


    And when Shuiming tried to get out of the bush in front of the water field to look for her, she suddenly stepped on something like a cloth and nearly slipped.


    "Oops...... what is this?


    Crisis hair. If I hadn''t noticed, I almost punched my lumpy ass, like when I was summoned to this world one day.


    But what the hell did you step on yourself anyway? What is falling unconstructively in such a forest? Yes, when Shuiming lifts it up with both hands, trying to make sure what she stepped on - fulfilling it.


    "Heh...?


    I don''t know, Shui Ming''s voice turns bare and his head spins dull in confusion. Everyone who sees it will rate it as a dumb surface. With that look, what is that cloth-shaped object he lifted - clothes. People can wear it, it was intended for wear... in short, it was clothing.


    Besides, it was also a familiar garment that Shuiming has often seen lately.


    What to hide. Yeah, that was the knight outfit that Refill was wearing, seen earlier on the big rock.


    "Oh, hey, wait, I mean this..."


    Words don''t spin well, regardless of what you spread in front of them. Its bewilderment and wanderings are solitaires accelerating in haste.


    The clothes of a familiar woman are rolling. It''s impossible to lose degrees even if it''s not watery - well. If you look closely, the underwear worn by women in this world is also falling near it. In other words, Refill is now taking off his knight outfit and underwear, and what that means is...


    So much less, Shui Ming figuring out everything that''s going on. The formula for the girl''s clothes being dropped + underwear = could totally be done in his head. In a way, he has a demonic equation.


    And there was no intention whatsoever, and Shuiming turns her eyes to you, stained with that confusion, as if she had been caught gazing at something she can''t see.


    Then there was the figure of Refill, who was by the water in an unbridled way, in the manner that he said he was indicative.


    (Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Now is the time to be pushed by emotions and scream in your heart, Mizumi. The emotions, whatever, are called in shame and alleys. What is a disturbing hunch? Is it a strange feeling on the neck muscle? I don''t know why I thought of it that way, my serious self a while back. My head is full of regrets that I''ve been pushed back by a hunch.


    Even if this was a mistake, the view from the side is entirely a diagram of a tooth turtle that came to peek into a woman''s water bath.


    If a third party sees you holding her clothes and peeking through the midst of her, you will not be spared the sleigh of perversion.


    No, more than that--


    "No, don''t look at it first, Mizumi. Don''t look! I''d really like to see it for a second... but it''s not! Forget it, not like that! Forget it.


    Me! Forget everything I just saw. I just got back."


    Yes, while turning bright red, Shuiming rots trying to deny something in herself. There was a futile grip there between the man''s emotion to see and the man''s manhood that he should not see, but the truth is, it was so utterly in the extreme of confusion that all the sober thinking in Mizumi today flew out of his head.


    Let''s take a closer look, let''s burn it behind the eye lid, that''s not the idea. I can''t handle this. It''s a magic trick. Plus basically because of his serious personality, he even decides it''s all hate for words like big, tight, beautiful, or great proposition, and goes to erase it from his head.


    And it was such a fold. Suddenly, Mizumino''s ears capture a voice.


    - Ah, ah... ooh, ah...


    "Huh -?"


    To the slight and frightening breath that trembles the air, Shuiming raises a voice that is surprisingly stained, forgetting also the front and rear.


    - Now, to your ear, what is it that you complained of your predicament with a non-verbal voice? The gasping, groaning, yes, bittersweet woman''s voice is such a voice that she is scorching herself by unbearable heat.


    Isn''t this just a bath?


    The gasp draws my heart, and Shuiming looks out for Lefir again.


    At the end of his gaze, on the water, Refill keeps his body in a nearby rock bed.


    If you look closely, there is no sane light in her eyes. Rather than say you''re taking a bath in the water, its like you''re suffering by the water unconsciously.


    What''s wrong with that groan? What the hell is she leaking wheeze into right now?


    At that time, Mizumi didn''t miss it. A vicious pattern carved to invade her body was found in her abdomen.


    "-"


    A voice of awareness that leaked out unknowingly, perceived everything. It was the moment I caught that in my eyes. The arms I was lifting, the voices I accidentally voiced here, the eyes I looked at her, the hearts I was in a hurry for unsolicited shame, all of which drooled in dismay.


    - A curse.


    The embarrassment coming from the lack of immunity that had occupied his thoughts until now, and the confusion that accompanied it, fogged to disappear, as the words unmistakably surfaced on Mizumi''s head.


    Oh, and. Why?


    Words of agitation passed, and instead occupied his heart - no, tightening was such a sentiment of pity, sunk in desperate thoughts and disillusionment.


    I was wondering if there''s a woman here who can suffer from the curse, too.


    It''s a curse. Yes, that''s a curse. It''s the first shape I''ve seen, but there''s probably no mistake. That tattoo left around Refill''s abdomen proves it.


    The overlap of red and black curves is invading her white and beautiful skin. It would be a curse from another world. Every time a tattoo gleams in magic and gloom, the refil gasps and becomes more stuffy, just hastening to rub his crotch (punctual) into the rock all undisturbed.


    That slutty act of masturbation would be because the curse, which is the source of that tattoo, is burning itself to the fever.


    So who, with what the hell intent, cursed her like that?


    "- Tz."


    Overflowing in Shuiming''s mouth was a bitterness so strong that it could not be compared. It''s the thought of knowing the curse. To the curse, his undisputed, not least on the fringe of the cursed, this was a manifestation of anger.


    - Yes, there was that day when I was begged by what I wanted to defeat the curse. There was a woman who mourned and suffered the curse of ruin. So there was one day when I learned the curse and ran to erase it. I couldn''t forgive you. Such irrational misfortunes. Something in the world.


    So even now - yes. That doesn''t change.


    So now, the thing that afflicts that girl that happens in front of me tightens her own chest like my own. That slutty move is unbearable now, no matter what it turns into.


    - Is that the curse? What an outward path to impose such a curse on a woman and an elderly girl.


    It''s sad. That noble girl invites mercy into her heart that neither gain nor be said that she must be imprisoned by a curse and comfort her crotch. Poor woman. Scorched by unstoppable heat, he is forced into such shallow acts within ignoring his own consciousness. What does that say, not sadness?


    Why do you say curse is all about defiling what you try to live clean?


    Why is a curse all about trying to burn women?


    Why curse is all about trying to sip their spicy tears.


    In that way, the wrath sensed by pity softly smokes in Shuiming''s heart.


    And it still just stuffs me to the curse and brings me closer to her clinging to the rock with all its strongholds.


    "Refile."


    On her shoulder gasping for pain, she touched quietly as she called.


    Then, Refill regains some sanity or lifts his still blurred gaze.


    "Ugh...?


    Its face, drawn to its voice, was reddish because of the curse and still frigid.


    "Ah..."


    And it''s the voice of awareness that goes up. Have you understood that you have been called? But what colored her eyes when she stopped looking at the man shaking her eyes in pity was an unparalleled and unequivocal despair.


    As I look at it, Refill''s face is creepingly distorted. I was wondering why you''re here. I wonder why I''ve seen it. He said he didn''t want to be seen like this. Yes, the expression tells the story as if it were pain.


    But even if she realizes someone else''s presence that way, her body won''t stop to be moved by irresistible forces. As opposed to her will, her body rubs its body against rock skin in an attempt to soothe the heat a little bit, as it resists the heat of the curse.


    "Oh, yeah... ku, ah... hey..."


    Yeah, it''s like masturbating to comfort a burning body, just glossy.


    "No... please, don''t look... please..."


    That, her voice, which is going to disappear now, no longer suffers from heat. I beg you not to see such a shallow figure, it was a grieving cry of the girl''s heart.


    ... Slightly after, the curse hanging on her apparently calmed down.


    Shuiming asks quietly, gently weaving the knight outfit he brought to Lefir, who sat down on the ground.


    "A curse."


    Asked for confirmation, Refile nodded quietly, keeping her gaze away. Again?


    Besides, when he kept asking how Mizumino was, Lefir suddenly opened his mouth, dropping his fading gaze of light.


    "- I am"


    "... I am the one who will be brought into the so-called royal family of Nausias.... No, now that Nausias is doomed, you''re right to say it was"


    Lie down with your eyes, exhale to be exhaled. Its quiet discharge, which could also be taken as self-derision, was such a sinking confession.


    Besides, Lephire goes on.


    "The Norcias royal family - my lineage beside it is a family that draws the blood of the Spirit. I was also born strong with the power of the Spirit, so I have been raised since childhood as a protector of the Nosias.


    The days to come and the days to come will be beaten by swordsmanship and the use of the power of the Spirit, as a protection from the devils who will one day attack again from the North."


    Then, Lephire turns to me and asks me like a confirmation.


    "Even during the day, you told me that Norsius suffered defeat from the Demons, didn''t you?


    "... oh"


    "At the time...... is it six months ago? We, entrusted with the northernmost fortress, were forced to crumble before an overwhelming army of demons. The battle at that time scattered my companions, and when I returned to the king''s capital, only a few of them were in the fort, including me."


    Is it hard to remember? Suffering is seeping into my voice. Still, Lephire keeps saying the words, as if she had to talk.


    "The demon tribe went terribly fast. Soon after letting the people flee the country, the great army of demons instantly swallowed up much of the national territory. At that time, there was little more to fight against us.


    Yingjie Summoning Ritual, who defeated the Demon Nation in ancient times, was also screamed, but it was too late in this situation, and my power, which was my only favor, is hard to do before the Great Army of the Demon Nation.


    Our army, known for its strength, also had to be crushed by an overwhelming difference in quantity, and at the end of the day, it became a thorough anti-war against the castle in an attempt to show the will of Nosias."


    Cage Castle, huh? Winning is more of a choice because you can''t escape. Of those who took pride in the protection of the North, I guess that was an indication of their willingness not to yield and their resistance not to let the Demons do as they wished.


    But. Then why is Lephire still alive?


    As for the answer, it came right back without this one asking.


    "As we were all preparing for Cage Castle, I had another responsibility waiting for me. I wasn''t allowed to end up in the castle. Because of the power of the Spirit. With this power I had to survive to keep the power of the Spirit alive. Like everyone else, I was not allowed to fight the castle to the end with my pillow.


    Yes, but with this power, my father, my mother, my friends, my loved ones, abandoned everything and I was forced to flee..."


    Was it more thoughtless than analogy? Remarkably lowers the shoulders of the refir as if they were dropped.


    Mizumi lives in modern Japan. I find it pleasing to have a life first, but I guess that was intolerable for a human being in this world who has made the battle a living thing and has been proud of his mission that lasted for generations to come. Spirit has a stronger power than others, so is that thought a part of it?


    "In the middle of it. I was put on this curse. I ran into demons on my way to other countries, and I fought them, and..."


    "Is that, you know?


    "... no, not Rajas. It was the demonic women who had led the army with Rajas who cursed me. Apparently it was the whole demon general specializing in curses, and I don''t know what he was going to do, but he hung this curse like a play on me when I lost the fight and couldn''t move. The bugs crawl and console themselves."


    That''s all. Refill closing without force.


    Was there a history of such a curse? I guess she was pointing strong feelings toward the Demons, not just about the curse, but because so many thoughts overlapped.


    And so Shuiming, he realizes. Speaking of which, and. I had something in mind about Lephire''s curse before.


    "Maybe even a Metail lodging before?


    "Oh. Did you remember.... right. They were looking for a water field like that the night before we didn''t even know it. I woke up that morning and sneaked back to the inn... and then, as you know, I bumped into you then."


    Keep asking, Mizumi.


    "Do you know what causes the curse to activate?


    "This is apparently what happens when you exercise the power of the Spirit strongly. I was hunting demons the day before yesterday at the request of the Alliance. I guess that''s why."


    "What about the curse?


    "I tried. But naturally it was superfluous in my hand, not a wizard, and the famous wizard and the priest of the Salvation Church threw a spoonful of it."


    So all this time, has she suffered from this curse? Don''t find that action that goes unconsciously without the art of cursing or cursing. Hold one.


    ... that''s what he said, then Lephile could fade into disillusionment or sink into silence for a while, but eventually laughs powerlessly to despise herself.


    "Refile?"


    "- Laugh at me. I''m such a woman. The demons cast a humble curse on me. This... this!


    That being said, abruptly, Refill grabs Mizumi''s collar with both hands.


    Grab the collar and laugh, and I''ll sue you to laugh off, you cursed woman. I couldn''t stand this fact, so even make it a joke, and the smile I was forced to make collapsed into disillusionment, and that persecuted look was just hopeless.


    "That would be hilarious! This is the punishment that came to me for being caught in the power of the Spirit and forsaking those who must be protected! What do you want to do to protect people? I bet you do. There''s no such thing as this! Cursed by hate enemies, still exposed to shame without dying, etc..."


    Do you call it punishment? That self-reproach. Of a girl who tried too hard to be right, it''s a cry of hearts moaning irrationally.


    How can you laugh at that? How can you laugh and do what the world has learned and suffered unreasonably? The tears that shed in despair are such thoughts that they can never be laughed at by anyone.


    The voice of a sad woman who wishes me to make a joke is just painful here.


    Eventually Lefir''s hand, unable to chew the whimper to death, leaves his collar.


    Eventually, she shudders to sneeze, her shoulders.


    "I was even hung by a phrase that damaged my death in my country, a curse that would have prevented me from living without shallow comfort of my body. Is there such a miserable thing..."


    They take my country, they take my loved ones, and they still impose shame on the curse. Nothing would be more intolerable for a woman.


    Keeping his heart tightened to that appearance, Shuiming turns his arms around Lefir''s shoulder, which gives him a whisper and tears.


    "Refile. Excuse me. Excuse me for a moment."


    "Ahh."


    And then leave her short knight outfit jacket to reveal its smooth, wet complexion.


    "Oh, no..."


    Did you feel yourself in danger when you were touched? Girl with her eyes closed and her voice stretched. I fought resolutely against the Demons, the strength of the swordsman is now without a shadow to see.


    Never mind her frightened by the man, Shuiming lifts Lefir''s breasts and touches the curse engraved on her stiff skin.


    "- correspondence"


    (- All things illuminated)


    It was the magic of analysis that took place. Put your hand directly on that curse mark of Refill, which gets smaller in your arms, and examine the curse ceremony. Information on the magic formation that spreads the flat of the hand to its starting point and the ceremony that gradually enters its head. It is not a curse that sends a natural curse to impose an act.


    As for the kind, it''s more than the sorcery of sorcery. I can see that far, but it is also impossible to decurse Mizumi, who has modern magical knowledge.


    With his teeth bitten by that fact, Shuiming magically casts a magic on his palm and now puts a curse relieving technique on his curse.


    "Ugh, gu... ah"


    Often now, the painful voice of Refill gradually turns into something as serene as it is at peace. Eventually, Shuiming asks her, whose rough breathing has subsided.


    "How''s the bodily lighting?


    "Huh... ah, ha... oh. Sounds a lot easier... what''s that now?


    "My magic suppressed the effect of the curse. This would have made things a little better."


    "Really? Nobody''s ever done that before..."


    Is that a relief voice? Guilt solicits in that restful voice. Even if you can interfere somewhat with the effect of the curse, in the end...


    "... sorry. I can''t break this curse, even if I can weaken it temporarily. This type of curse is not the only one that plants a curse on Refill. So I don''t think we can curse it unless we tail the operator who set it up or do something about the medium we used when we cursed Refill."


    That''s what I say, Shui Ming bowing his head to disillusionment.


    Similar sorcery is applied to the curse hanging on the Refill.


    - Similar sorcery. It is a classification of sorcery, spells, proposed by James George Fraser, an English anthropologist and mystician along with contact sorcery.


    An article of similar form is the idea based on a similar law that all of it is connected where it cannot be seen and affects each other, under the concept of saying that the form is similar, causing the connection, amplifying it by mystery and sublimating it to a curse.


    Today, many sorceries and spells are divided by this taxonomy.


    This most often involves the use of puppets that follow the target audience and photographs taken by the target audience, giving the target audience the efficacy they wanted, with examples of Japanese ugly carvings and Haitian voodoo puppets.


    The research suggests that it''s probably the same kind of thing that''s on Refill. I guess you''re using something that mimics the target audience to make the curse easy to un-curse.


    "I''m sorry. I''m full of it."


    "That''s okay. Thanks."


    I am never reminded of my powerlessness more than when I see an indelible curse. To Shuiming, who apologizes at twilight with powerlessness, Lephile made a spicy smile and waved.


    ... Eventually, a hot Shizuku filled with pomposity, pomposity and sadness spills through her cheeks. Like the rain that started to fall. Who knows, pompous, pompous.


    "Ugh..."


    That puts herself in this painful, she''s the only one who''ll know. Can I say something even if my mouth is torn, such as empathy just for rumors, such as knowing how it feels?


    There has to be a word to hang. No matter how much you guide her, you don''t deserve to finger the tears that this despair has melted.


    Yes, Shuiming couldn''t keep her mouth shut to Refill, who kept crying in her arms forever.

 Chapter 28 28 I CanT Give Up Thinking About WhoS For

    From the night I found out about the curse hanging on Refill, a few days. Shuiming and Lefir were still walking in the woods this day, wary of demonic raids.


    The trees hissed around, and the depressed roadless path.


    The sky seems clear, but the sunshine and the brightness of the blue sky are disturbed by tall trees, and the falling sun is a luminous object.


    I''m not anxious if the way ahead is as good as the view unlike that, but I''m not going either.


    The same goes for the presence of the Demon Clan, but first of all, from the two of us, it wasn''t working.


    Neighbors, two people walking side by side.


    At first glance, we''re close, nothing seems to happen, certainly not something dangerous. Naturally, it''s not like something actually broke up, but if you''re asked if there''s anything, you can''t deny the gap between your hearts, as there''s a subtle time between the two walking distances.


    Yes, after that night, there''s nothing wrong with that.


    I don''t know.


    "You know..."


    "Swimmer......"


    Together with Shuiming and Lefir, the behavior of turning left and right neighbors synchronizes, and the snake-stamped frog stops like this.


    "" Ah... "


    And it was such an awkward voice when the two of them tried to open the beginning of the conversation at the same time, as if it were also an indication.


    - Yes, there is no harm in the two of us right now. I''m not broke. Yet all of a sudden, the timing of the conversation doesn''t seem right at all. To put it perfectly, it''s rather perfect.


    "Go ahead..."


    "No, it''s not what I''m saying. You should talk from Suimei."


    Yet, like breathing between those unfamiliar with conversations with the opposite sex, like this. Shui Ming, who reluctantly offers his hand with a red face, and Refile, who tries to respect his opponent by letting his gaze scatter here and there.


    Neither of us can talk because it''s not particularly a necessary conversation. It was at this rate for as long as I could because I was too caught up in my lack of location.


    Can''t you tell me what the reason for this is?


    Neither is Mizumi the kind of character that holds inclusions where she finds out to be a curse bearer. No, but it''s still hard to move your head and mouth this way when you rethink the content of that curse. That I''ve seen it all. That I touched it.


    It is not vulgar due to inferiority, and although it was necessary for once, there is a temper towards her because she does not have the right to determine its admissibility.


    On the other hand, as for Refill, who has been made aware of his secrets, naturally so.


    Such an event at the arrow tip that we started to get along. There''s no point in getting squeaky.


    "... ah"


    "... ooh"


    In the end, it looks like we both boiled up. The beginning and end of each groaning gasping voice.


    As if something was manipulated to overlap awkward timing, the two of them had lost the timing of casual conversations in the last few days on this street.


    - But as always, it''s very bad for the two of us to get along and the way, to stay flushed. Shuiming therefore took a step forward with the man''s hard work here and asked Refile, who walks next door, for future moves.


    "Oh, you know. I figured it would be better not to head directly to the city of Krant......?


    I think we should talk about how to change course to destination, but the tone is somewhat unnatural this cut out.


    But the fact is that the two of them are now on the lookout for encounters with the Demons, so they have not yet made it through the woods, and the route to the city of Kranto, which was once off the route and was originally planned to go, has not been defined.


    For that reason, Shuiming mentioned the case from here to the city of Kranto, but it seems that on the other hand, Lefir didn''t know exactly what the story was about if it was empty above.


    "Huh?"


    "No, we need to discuss this properly..."


    "Ah, oh. Right."


    Her reply, more than a beat behind Mizuming''s suggestion, was a delusional mix-up that she hadn''t heard. Refill snorts with a glimpse of their unmistakable impatience as she dots her eyes.


    And then take a deep breath to change your mind or once, even cough up, and respond to the water.


    Now I''m finally back for some serious facial reflection.


    "- Oh, there''s still a good chance you''re being ambushed if you went straight west from here. If you want to avoid contact with the Demon Clan as much as possible, I think you should go somewhat south, but reroute it."


    "Ambush, it''s possible."


    Yes, she was right, there was a chance the Demons were straining outside the woods. More than Rajas said he was moving his men extensively, it should be considered that there are demonic tribes between the forest and the city of Kranto as well.


    And when he heard such a prediction of Refill, Shuiming thought of the map he had seen before in his head.


    The current location is in the woods, off the streets that were the route of the great book, moving in parallel to the streets a huge forest that stretches from the front of the mountain hemline to the plains near the city of Krant, delimiting the streets that connect Metail to the city of Krant.


    Still going south from there, it will be quite a turnaround to the city of Kranto.


    There is no problem because we have enough food in place, but then it will be difficult to rest properly with all the wild boarding houses, so physical exhaustion will be inevitable.


    But I still can''t change my belly on my back.


    "If you''re heading to the city of Kranto, you better free up some time before you do. If they don''t find us like this, we''ll be able to get through this."


    "Does that carry you so well?


    "Even they won''t be able to keep their power on the plains around the city of Kranto. If they don''t find us, they''ll pull us up."


    Put your hand on your chin, especially that thought mentioned by Refill, the ideological face.


    Unlike humans, even demons can''t always deploy an army. Over time, the troops will wear out just like this one with food and rest. There may be a retreat before the troops run out over time than the base is nearby.


    Besides...


    "Ma, if we run the war on the big side, the people in this country will find us and the crusaders will come out, and it''ll be a pretty big fight. Unless they want it..."


    "There won''t be. The city of Klant is certainly a big city, but in the end it is one of the human beings. It''s not a military stroke, and they don''t have the advantage of having a big fight here. Even if we can drop the city, if we can''t fight like that around here, they''ll be harmed, and where we win, we''ll end up alone."


    "That''s right. I don''t know if he''s going to end up poor for them."


    Shuiming agrees with Refile, looking up the tree umbrellas and the leaking day. If the Demons wanted to take down cities around here, it wouldn''t be in their interest.


    Sure, there will be a winning chance in a small phase, but in a big phase, all I can say is a reckless battle that just naughtily drains the army.


    If you have a decent head, you should never do that.


    (But...)


    In that regard, it was still a mystery to say why they had come so far. What the hell did Rajas bring his men here for, if the purpose of their big book is not to refill them? Maybe it doesn''t matter to us anymore if this is the case.


    Well, whatever.


    "You sure do. Is it more likely to pull things up before things go wrong than to be obsessed with us here?"


    "If you hadn''t come into the woods... well, we haven''t made that move so far."


    Even though Refill speaks of a possibility less than so worrying, he immediately denies it. The demons should scout the woods as powerful as normal. without being bound by it either, to say that there is no


    "Maybe they can''t measure our whereabouts? In fact, only the merchants know we walked into the woods."


    "Maybe. Normally, you wouldn''t want to run into the woods. It''s possible."


    Do you think so, too, Lephire? I agree with this prediction even though it is a little ambiguous.


    However, there was a slight apprehension in Shuiming, who offered optimism and similar expectations.


    (That''s right. If there is, I''ve come up with something interesting he said...)


    I rebuffed what Rajas said the other day, and now a lot of thought faces. What the hell did that demon tribe come up with then? That word that fuels anxiety. It only fuels our troubles, such as the fact that our enemies come up with something interesting.


    It is painful because there is not enough material to speculate on it. Because this kind of scene often turns back and forth.


    "Whatever it is, we need to earn some distance now."


    "Right."


    The words of Shuiming shaking away unnecessarily swollen anxiety. Mizuming scratches the greens in the woods as she hears her voice agreeing with it without exception.


    Has the future policy been considerably consolidated and has this made the footprint somewhat lighter?


    Whatever it is, it''s the conversation that''s cleared his mind the most.


    "Phew... you managed to talk normally..."


    Sweat on the forehead. With a whispering slight amount of voice, Shuiming, who breathes genuine relief, makes a sneer laugh. I was rather anxious inside to know what I would do if I couldn''t talk like this and communicate with my will.


    Does that aspect also tell the story of his inexperience in life? I don''t know what else to do about this because it was magic.


    But right now, there was no way I could get back to those words of relief.


    "... sorry. Let me worry about it."


    "Wow!


    I didn''t expect my voice to return to me anymore. Shuiming shouts an excessively werewolf scream, listening to the seemingly sorry voice it took from the sidelines. Have you received a fatal beating or have you been cut off from the Devil? I sprinted up the upset like I''d never even heard of it and jumped away.


    On the other hand, Refill has a strange face.


    "... what''s going on? Raise such a strange voice."


    "Kee, were you listening "


    "That would be so. It''s so close."


    "What are you talking about," he said to Shuiming, a shuddering, seeping attitude refir. If she tells you, sure she does. If you throw up in a soothing breath at such a distance, you won''t like it, but you''ll hear that.


    Seeing her face like that, it makes her smile slip out to delude her into lethargy, though.


    "Ah, haha. Right..."


    "Hehe."


    It was a ladylike or laugh that returned.


    In contrast, Shuiming asks with Kyoton''s face.


    "... what?


    "No, I thought you were pretty accidental."


    "Ugh!


    When I was shot at, it was a steep spot. Shuiming quietly dropped her shoulder with a groan that she would let out at that time.


    In contrast, with all the chase, Lephire says.


    "Sure enough, the day I first went to the guild..."


    "Well, don''t steam that story back..."


    Mizumi holding his head and dripping. If there is a phonetic sound, can it be done? Sure, at that time, I strongly alluded to the Dorotheas, officials of the Alliance, to manipulate the ranks - malum hypnotic and deluded, but I didn''t accidentally respond special to what I did that day.


    Then there will be some things to talk about here. There were quite a few people on the spot, so naturally it''s a rumor.


    Salted to green vegetables, it creaked... Refill smiles at Shuiming, who creates a look that just doesn''t make sense at all.


    "You''re surprisingly full of gaps, you are."


    "Heh heh, I''m an inadvertent person anyway."


    Pointed his mouth, he uttered a voice like a hog''s squeal, and the watermark rots.


    See that, Refill, just strengthens the smile. Like I said it was a spray, I enjoyed the change in the look on Shuiming''s face.


    ... and it was so quiet. The distance between the two is reduced to a soothing atmosphere, and the conversation is off there. That''s never a bad thing - but how could this be the kind of wind that always winds before a big storm? It''s supposed to be placed within a crisis, but it''s terribly too calm, and on the contrary, worries go through the back of your brain.


    It was such a fold, anxious for this tranquillity as Shuiming scratched her head at the bad butt.


    Unexpectedly, the twins behind them shrugged.


    "- Tz, Suimei!


    "Oh."


    Refill turns immediately to some sign and releases a call like a warning and Shuiming responds as she expected. The identity of the vague sensation that suddenly appeared behind us like a ghost. Is it a wild dog or a wolf again? What if it''s a demon or a demon?


    Shuiming makes his speculation work with all his might to the crisis that might strike him, and is alert without a single shard of alarm.


    Atmosphere around increasing swordswallowing at once. To the tension between the swordsman and the sorcerer, the air conceived a pair of thorns, but emerged from it was something completely different from what they had expected.


    Something that came out scratching shaky bushes.


    It was a man with wounds all over his body.


    "Sushi, sushi..."


    "Oh, hey "


    Surprised by the appearance of the unexpected, Refill and Shuiming. What showed up was a man with an adventurer''s style. My feet are unbundled, my eyes are vain, my clothes are torn and bright red with blood, leaving rotten marks after lacerations and burns all over my body. What your ears hear is a slight groan like a bug''s breath and a wheeze called Hugh.


    Full of creation. Has it come to this?


    A man who doesn''t even have a gaze focus because of the wound. To him, Lephire rushes over.


    "Hold on "


    "Oh, gu... oh, you..."


    When Refile called out loud, the man seemed to notice. I let my still vain gaze wander into the universe for a while and finally focus on Refill''s face.


    There, again, Refile asks the question.


    "What the hell is wrong with you "


    "By the devil tribe, I was approached. of the mountains... inside..."


    "Mountains? Demons?


    What I could hear from a man''s obnoxious words was such words. Waterming realizes there is something about Refill that makes his face rude to the words of a fragmented man, and slaps him on the shoulder.


    "Hey, Refile. This man."


    "What''s wrong with him?


    "No, this guy was an adventurer then."


    "At that time? Ah."


    Her noticeable voice rises in clarity. Have you noticed Lephire now? There were many wounds and bleeds, and at first glance I could not tell, but this man, one of the most noisy and aroused escorts in that fold where Refill became the wingman to leave the merchant corps.


    Has the Demons attacked you and fled all the way here alone? Or have you come to call for help? I don''t know any of it, but whatever it is, it''s not good as it is.


    Refile, who wakes up an adventurer, is still in a state of confusion and haste because of abrupt circumstances. No, he''s stopped with his arms up, so maybe his thoughts are duller when he realizes he''s the man who kicked himself out.


    Then Shuiming flew her instructions as she gathered her magic in the palm of her hand.


    "Refile. Let the man sleep there. I''ll cure you now."


    "Ah, oh. Okay."


    There is no denying the poor sharpness of this call. Refile took a moment to get me back, but immediately nodded so heavily in view of the situation, quietly lowering the man''s body to the ground.


    He didn''t have a single grudge against the girl who walked the right way.


    "Please."


    "Oh."


    To the words, Shuiming nods. And the magic of healing. If you''re not dying instantly or in any serious condition, you can still use this technology to make it up to you. Psychiatric treatment is effective for trauma, and some sequelae are not spared for significant blood loss, but can be covered by restorative magic.


    Exactly the same color as the magic formation that floated directly beneath the adventurer and in the palm of Mizuming. Healed by the pale, rising emerald-colored magic light, the adventurer''s wounds clog within a glimpse.


    But...


    So, Shuiming gave up.


    Halfway through the treatment, he quietly lowers the hand of healed treatment while peering into the wounded and sick.


    "Huh...?


    The only way to do that was to present Lephire with confusion, too. For her, who watched from the side, his behavior would only have been pictured as abandonment in the middle of treatment. Unexpectedly stopped the healing hand, Lefir showers his oppressed voice once now.


    "Suimei-kun what''s wrong why stop "


    A look seeping through some suspicion in confusion pierces Shuiming''s chest. I betrayed my expectations. No, if I give up like now on my eyes when I see the light, is there more frustration than that? But Shuiming also had to stop his hand. I had a reason not to.


    To the kind of inquiry she asks, he distorts his face bitterly and tells him why.


    "... I can''t. The astral body is worn out by the time it becomes irrecoverable. No matter how much healing you hang on this man anymore, it doesn''t make sense."


    I can''t. We need to heal. Impossible, yes. But was the narrative incomprehensible to Refill, who had seen the sight of the wound clogging?


    He sees only wounds healed with healing, and brings to mind suspicion and mistrust.


    "What are you looking at? You? Your wounds are healing, aren''t they? That doesn''t make any sense. Why...?


    "The wound heals. Wounds. But..."


    "Then..."


    Wouldn''t it heal? I guess that''s what you tried to say. But Shuiming shook his neck to block the words as he bit down the bitter tannins.


    Refill, who saw it, just said why.


    "Why..."


    It hurts the words that sink into that disappointment that I hung Refill. Is it powerlessness that springs up in your heart? Even if healing is the person whose relationship is also thin and once disgusted. This bitterness cannot be stopped.


    On the other hand, Refill thought that giving up was something else.


    "Suimei. Is it possible that you stopped the treatment hand because this man is the man who kicked me out? Don''t underestimate me. I don''t give a shit about that time! So get on with your treatment!


    "Suimei!


    "No, I can''t. Indeed, as Lephire has also seen, wounds on the body can be healed. I can, but as I said, Astral Body - I mean, I can''t let you survive any more healing than the body of the soul and its vessel, the shell of the spirit, is diminishing."


    "Nah... no..."


    No longer look at the pulsations of life that have grown as tight as a kagelow, refir losing words. To her like that, Shuiming tells her to spit out her thoughtlessness.


    "No matter how much healing magic you wear, you can''t do anything about the souls of others"


    "... are you sure you can''t?


    "With all the conditions in place, there may not be one thing you can do. But I don''t have time to do that right now. Preparing now won''t keep this man''s body better first."


    "... eh"


    To Shuiming''s assertion, Refill bites his tight teeth and drops his shoulder disappointingly so that it drips. Seeing the dying is hard, whoever it is. For her, whose cause lies in the Demon Nation, and who has fought the Demon Nation, the impasse of that emotion will be more intense than anyone else.


    ... Each of us accidentally opens his mouth amidst the frustration of his disappointment.


    "Ho, the others... are still attacked by the demons,"


    "Is there anyone still alive "


    When Refill asks with such surprise, the man answers her question, though spicy to exhale.


    "I don''t know... I don''t. Maybe not yet..."


    "You could still be alive. "


    To the voice of inquiry, but there was no voice of return.


    Can the man of the adventurer, who moves his mouth like a crook in an attempt to somehow take oxygen into his lungs, no longer speak? Lephile asked him what he thought in a quiet voice.


    "... the others are in the mountains, aren''t they?


    Is the question meaningful? Her voice is going to be too calm and misconstrued as cold out. The man nods slowly to ask such a chilling question that he can even catch a glimpse of his chi.


    And soon, the man took his breath away.


    "-"


    To the death of a man, a refir that leaks a voiceless voice, and a watering light that lowers its rugged face.


    ... Eventually, Lefir rose from a kneeling position, and flipped. Turning her back on Shuiming, that direction she faced...


    "... hey Refile?


    I didn''t know what that meant. So when he asks, Lephile turns her back and says something of an apology.


    "I''m sorry. Swimei."


    "I''m sorry, what do you mean? Why are you pointing that way?


    When asked, Lephire said it was perfectly natural.


    "Suimei. It''s a stupid question."


    "A stupid question..."


    Do you think I understand? - No, it was definitely something I understood. Now what lies ahead, which she flipped, is the path we have taken so far. Beyond that, there are mountains that have passed before. Perhaps, after that, the merchants turned back to escape the demons, there are mountains.


    Eventually, did Lephire decide to do it? Turn around here and say your thoughts resolutely.


    "Suimei. I''m going to help the merchants."


    "Are you serious about going to help?


    "Oh, I''m not gonna make a joke"


    "Even though we don''t know the exact location of the merchants. "


    "Probably, he''ll be along the mountain road. I don''t care if it comes off."


    "I don''t even know if he''s alive. "


    "That''s right. But maybe he''s alive. So..."


    You want me to go? To help. To rescue what could be called reckless. But that shouldn''t happen. Never go. Because it''s...


    "You know what this is a demonic trap to attract Refile!


    "Trap, huh?"


    "That''s right! If you see them as humans, they''re like attacking you without a sight, right? You''re gonna let one of us get away with this! I''m sure Rajas is waiting for you!


    Yes, this is a trap. It''s a trap. Everyone will know that. In anticipation of Refill coming to help the merchants, this is an outrageous inducement. The sum after reading the action she would take, letting the dying escape and finding it. If you knew her personality, you''d come up with this, too.


    Sure, this is deep in the woods, and I''d say it''s almost a coincidence that he made it this far, but it''s quite possible that he was let go under such thoughts. Perhaps it''s not hard to imagine that Rajas is waiting for Refill ahead of him in his rush to rescue.


    But such a watery appeal is also vain, and Refile returns a calm voice.


    "... may be"


    "You know it might be... even on Refile!


    "Oh, yeah. You are absolutely right. I know this is reckless."


    "Then..."


    "Damn...... still I want to go help! Because of me, this is what happened! All of it! So!


    Don''t go. Lephire overflows his emotions with the water that eats him down. I''ve accumulated so far. That would be her fault. The desire to go to help and the desire to go to help herself is conveyed with a twinge.


    But that''s only what Lephire''s self-blame went too far.


    "So that''s not Lephire''s fault..."


    "No, it''s already my fault. Did you just say that, too? He showed up here saying it was a trap set up by the Demons to attract me. Rajas appealed to these means because I dazzled his whereabouts"


    "That''s... but what''s wrong with this? It''s like going to die. "


    Yes. Ambush is not a raw thing. You wait until you''re ready to fight your opponent. It''s inevitable to go and be at a disadvantage, all the more so if that''s who you lost once.


    So Shuiming stubbornly eats down, and pulls back.


    "Refile! Rethink! Calm down and think again!


    But Lephie didn''t turn around.


    "Refill, turn around." You''ll see!


    "Lephire, you will not die. To keep the power of the Spirit alive! Then this is the place..."


    It was when Shuiming tried to say that. Lefir, who has been shuddering his shoulders in silence until now, opens his mouth.


    "To you..."


    "Huh?"


    What do you know about me?


    "- Tz "


    It was the cry emanating from the bottom of my heart that stopped Shuiming from speaking. And what she complains about is thoughts overflowing with weirs.


    "Any more, you tell me to turn away abandon my loved ones! Abandon even the flesh parents! Then you tell me to abandon even those in crisis because of me. "


    Refill''s words strike Shuiming''s ear. Strike your heart. There was nothing he could say.


    Is that what she held, the thought of passion, has been pushing into her mind ever since? The spiciness no one could help. Nobody can help themselves. Shouting that she can''t live with it would be because she really wants to help someone.


    Then why can we block it?


    "How long do I have to run how long do I have to abandon what I want to help to spare my own life! Sacrifice your thoughts and someone''s life! I don''t... I''ve had enough of that!


    The screaming voice is directed at the irrationality of the world. A cry that could never be directed anywhere before strikes Shuiming''s heart.


    Yes, if you betray your feelings, you just betrayed them, and the blame piles up. Even more so if that''s the right thing to do. If you have a firm belief, it is something you will never be able to live with.


    And there were tears all over Lephile''s eyes screaming out those thoughts.


    Said it was painful. It''s hard. It''s a crystal of pity for a woman who''s upset about her temper.


    ... eventually, did you get a rough breath and settle down? Refill uttered an apology for the disturbance and flipped again. And if I don''t look back again, I''ll say another word of determination, as I say this life has been fixed here.


    "... sorry. It was a short time ago, but you took care of me."


    "Refile, don''t go. Wait."


    Ahead, when the voice to retain was reached, it was in the end void.


    Without even hearing the voice of Shui Ming''s suppression, Lephir drove the original path at an unusual rate, the power of the Red Spirit.


    "Oh, man. Are you seriously going..."


    The bewildered whining of the leftover Mizumi echoes in the woods. That''s all Refill''s running speed is awesome, and no matter how many voices he holds up anymore, he can''t reach it.


    Shui Ming stops his leg and stands up as he moves on to the chase.


    He''s gone. To help him who hath cast himself out, and hath cursed him. To pierce the path I believed in. Cursed and unhappy girl. Towards a battle where you''ll never see the light of victory, he''s gone.


    "Tz......"


    Let that fact rub your back teeth.


    Can I keep letting you go? To a battle where there is only despair ahead. As it is, alone.


    Then go after him, as before?


    But if you go, you''re sure to endanger your own life. Naturally, we have to fight that demon named Rajas, plus his men. The battle will be commensurately tough, and if you do poorly, you could lose your life.


    But that shouldn''t happen. I have a reason not to die. I must fulfill my father''s wishes and fulfill the philosophy of the Order. That''s the thing, it''s a promise. A promise is a promise, even if it was a promise that wasn''t made together or a one-sided arrangement. I made up my mind, but at the end of the day, it''s something you shouldn''t give up until you fulfill it.


    But is that okay? You decide here that''s okay, you excuse yourself that you have something to do, and you can go on a safe path without ever looking back? Can we not see the battle that is about to happen?


    Can I help her running down a path that has no salvation?


    That''s right.


    - Even though it is a proposition because it helps the unsaved, is it not too bad to abandon the unsaved to carry out the proposition?


    "Ku......"


    Such a voice echoes in my head, questioning the contradictions in my own way.


    Since when have you become frightened by what you call death and so on? Have you become afraid of what will come one day, and hesitate to step on two feet? Such cowardice that those who have no power whatsoever will be cut and abandoned with inertia.


    So I think once now.


    I wonder what I have. Is it not magic to outdo anything that I have desperately remembered from a young age? Isn''t it a mystery for that, opening up all difficulties? Isn''t it omnipotent, to never take away those who want to help?


    Yes, now is the time to rock your mind to the grid. No, the fact is, I already knew you''d only have one answer to choose from here. Whether there was a grid within you, a sense of crisis in your head, or your intentions were balancing victory and defeat. ''Cause yes...


    - For that reason, I took an oath that day myself.


    "That''s right. Eight keys, Shuiming. You are the sorcerer of the Order. The Sorcerer of the Order will do without pursuing his ideals..."


    Words that make you sound like you''re talking to yourself, something. To unite your thoughts again, it''s a confirmation-like mumble. It is a whispering ritual to regress what you sought again.


    And it was at such a fold that new things happened.


    Shui Ming now often closes her mouth and squeezes her eyes cool.


    From behind, there are signs that someone will rise. With signs of power like the emitted throats of the devil clan, loosen up. That''s like a ghost.


    Unlike the weak vibes that were there until earlier, it was fierce and strong.


    - Is that what made the healing so difficult...


    Behind that fact, the question I had icebreaks.


    It''s about the unnatural wear and tear of the adventurer''s astral body.


    Excessive wear and tear in the astral body is something that cannot normally happen with physical trauma. Even if that''s a fatal injury, it''s no exception, and the absolute amount of soul doesn''t diminish. Certainly injuries can weaken your mental strength. But it only weakens the spirit, and it never shreds the soul.


    Therefore, there would have been some other attack on the man of the adventurer than the trauma. Was there an Astral Attack, an effective attack on the soul, or was there such a factor that it would erode the soul? Either of them.


    If you look at the results of this one, it would definitely be the former.


    Perhaps to inflict a blow on the dead against the previously alarmed Refill.


    "- Tz."


    Living corpses give birth now behind Shuiming, who gasps for blame and tries to chase a woman in tears.

 Chapter 29 29 At The End Of My Faith.

    - One day, I remember someone saying.


    Don''t throw away what you believe.


    I heard it where everything was still, the word. It is the word of a friend, heard when he wanted to throw everything at the spiciness of the rigorous training given to him by the Son of the Spirit.


    Do not forget this word if you want to grasp what you are aiming for or pursuing and be everyone''s hope. Always keep it in the deepest part of your chest and remember it when you''re frustrated.


    - Yes, believing in others, believing in yourself. And that you never give up what you believe in.


    So don''t throw away what you believe.


    You don''t have to believe in the goddess. You don''t have to wish for a miracle. But if you believe in yourself to the end, whoever you are will be rewarded. That way, I''m sure your hopes will pass, and you''ll be able to protect what you want to protect.


    Someday in the past I heard such gentle but strong words. Because it happened, because the words only resonated in my chest, so I never threw the thought away in my chest.


    And I still believe that. Because I believe in you, I''m here now.


    Run. Yeah, just even. My legs are just broken.


    Because there are people who will wait for themselves. Just to that fact, so that I can be rushed.


    Refile was driving alone down the road he came from.


    Using the unusual force which he has lodged in himself, with his crimson, shining disease blessed by the Spirit, he slips through the trees and forcefully steps through the twats and roots of the trees that surround his tibia, so as to break the forest and tear apart the slopes of the mountains with his feet.


    The worst assumption comes in the shadows and sticks to the running back, but still - without giving up the possibility that those who wait are safe, trust me.


    In the meantime, she stops where she plugged into the middle belly of the mountain and skips behind.


    Speaking of what you can see, there''s only the dubious dark skies of clouds somewhere and the unnatural twitches of trees that host the creeps - but what emerges at the end of your gaze is what was on the way.


    Yes, there are countless corpses in the places I''ve been running. It is the end of all the demons who have stood in the way of their trespasses, who rush to come to those who wait.


    Apparently, they were already gathering around here. They must have called back the guys who were letting them expand everywhere to try and defeat themselves. If it had been a few more minutes late, the ten mile boundary between the forest and the mountain might have been filled with demonic hedges and could not be cut through.


    Perhaps Demon General Rajas is around here, too.


    Its magic to take everything that matters from you, to lay your loved ones to death in pain, and also to hang them in the hands of irrelevant ones. He''s waiting for you.


    As I say that only making man suffer is his own pleasure, whilst he is.


    Therefore, I can hear voices that I''m not supposed to hear.


    He asked me to help. One day I will hear the salvation of the voice. The voice of those who could not defend themselves, whether they heard the word or reached out.


    So you can never leave it like this.


    And yes, that was the time when Refile reconfirmed the buried fiery rage he now had in the back of his chest.


    - Don''t go! Refill!


    "Ah..."


    Is it the remnants of your memory that struck you in the ear? The illusion of a voice that can''t be heard anymore shakes the heart burned by anger.


    Did you have a gap that reminds you of that voice because you tried to calm your heart before the showdown?


    Once I was caught in the thought, I couldn''t resist overflowing memories anymore. Coming in and out of your chest is a pale glimmer of loss that is excessive to shake off, like losing something important.


    Yes, there is a strange boy who has recently become an acquaintance ahead of me in this run beyond people''s knowledge.


    First name, Suimei Yakagi. He is a one-of-a-kind wizard I met in Metail, the capital of the Kingdom of Astel.


    A boy who looks like he could be anywhere without such characteristics as this, except that he has rare black hair around here. If you mention anything special, do you mean you have gentle eyes?


    He had solidified himself with clothes that were not considered common around here, but drifting fun was exotic. No, he had an atmosphere that couldn''t be explained in those words, and it was either the magic of his hometown or the magic he''d never seen before that he dealt with in battle.


    But if that''s all you felt, you''ll end up feeling and nostalgic that you''re just an unusual person. But it''s not, and what he''s brewing is, it''s weird.


    I called myself a traveler when I said I was going to Nerferia, but what about the truth? If it''s flowing through the world, it should have to be correspondingly sharp in the timing, but if you open the lid, it''s negligible to public opinion, negligible to knowledge.


    But it''s also a recent story that surprised me by showcasing my knowledge that makes me feel hazy.


    That personality, in brief, would be good for you. Because I''m a wizard, or I''m trying to be clever and cool with a bachelor''s degree, but every bit of compassion and childishness that I can feel from my actions, every inch of my speech, denies he has any ruthlessness.


    Let''s just say that it was one end of the spectrum that chased me from the merchants to the woods that day. He came after him with no intention, although he should know the danger of coming with himself being chased by the Demons, the losses he would bear. Think of yourself. Later, his own backward mind, which complained that he should not come, also shook away vividly.


    You can never call it a smart decision. Because they will definitely be targeted.


    Still followed. That''s why I know.


    Besides, it''s not only from that that that I get a glimpse of his personality.


    That night the curse hung by the Demons was activated. When he could not move after his shallow deeds.


    (That''s right. At that time, I...)


    - Yeah, I was scared then, for sure.


    The boy who had rushed to detect his own anomaly was scared. I got scared.


    No matter how compassionate you are, the other person is a man. If you expose yourself like that, you don''t know what you''re going to do, and after all that shallow behavior, you don''t know what behavior it''s going to extend to.


    Those moments when both arms wrapped themselves up. Even the boy, who tried to be a help given his own fate, had immeasurable fears.


    It would have shrunk and become smaller like a weak animal.


    But his eyes, which looked at themselves if he opened the lid, contrary to such fright, were as if unrelated to fierceness.


    Indeed, the light in which his eyes dwelt had a color of sympathy and pity. I guess I felt sorry for myself for exposing myself to misery.


    But still. That hand I touched myself then, it was sweet. Without being caught in the inferiority that would gush, the palms that touched my skin were just full of compassion and shivering quietly with anger at the curse.


    Oh, and. When I realized that, my voice dropped apologizing for my impudence. I can''t break this curse on my own, so there''s a heartless voice apologizing for my helplessness.


    Even though he doesn''t have the blame for having to break the curse. There can''t be such things as sayings that he has to apologize for. Still, like I said, this is my fault.


    And even at the time of his untimely breakup, what he complained about was the words of restraints in his thoughts. There can''t be any kindness in his actions that made me think I was safe.


    "Suimei..."


    So this is good. That''s why I won''t let him be in any more danger. We have no choice but to associate ourselves with his destiny to ruin.


    If you keep it grown up in the woods, it''ll be over in time. Will they defeat Rajas themselves, or will they not achieve their purpose? Consider any of them.


    Yes, if you''re safe, there''s nothing more.


    Yes, even if you''ll never see that sunny smile he shows again.


    Even if my hair is pulled back by that chasing clasp voice.


    Even if that face of grief and impatience is the last look he sees.


    I know this is what this choice says is unsaveable selfishness. He said he wanted to help those who cut himself off, and he betrayed him without exaggerating his thoughts when he came to help himself alone. There can be no salvation for such a man.


    But still, still...


    "This was good. Now..."


    The heat that accumulated at the moment could not be contained. From the depths of my heart, a wave of heat that doesn''t pull off like a wave tao. That''s what I accuse you of grieving.


    It was hard. To myself, if I didn''t have this destiny. I wish we''d met in a different way. If there was such a thing, I wonder if there would have been another different end to it.


    When you followed me, and when you held me back, I would have loved to have exposed you inside my honest chest.


    So, in retrospect, it fills me with emotions I''ve never had before. It''s not the spiciness that separated me from my loved ones, it''s not the sorrow that I think of my late home right now, it''s a scorching sorrow. Such thoughts mourn parting as untrained.


    But I didn''t want to run anymore. Someone dies because I didn''t want to anymore. Because I didn''t like being there without doing anything, even though there were those who could be tormented by the devil tribe.


    ""


    So right now, I just had to run alone, shaking off the enthusiasm spilling out of my eyeballs.


    Slashing apart what stood in the way of the disease, Refile eventually got there.


    If you sharpen your senses, the signs of multiple people and the signs of the devil tribe. And then I felt the nasty signs from behind the tree, cut them off that held back my way, and I jumped out there myself.


    A place in a mountain of turbulent trees, unnaturally flickered. It was there with the heavens and the dull air that precipitated it, even before it was over.


    It was miserable, hell.


    "- Tz "


    Hoping to make it, it was the smell of blood so dizzy and the smell of meat that it first hit the refirs who slashed and leaped out the trees.


    And soon the cause of that smell pops into her clean eyes. What spread in front of me was a sour nose sight. Battlefield. No, this was no longer an execution site.


    Rajas'' men? There is a multitude of demonic tribes brutally with their black throats, and of those who are driven away by them, and who are in need of their own lives, and of those who have been slain by demonic tribes, or have sunk in blood with excessive wounds. Flying is only anger and screaming and deafening laughter.


    No one here will stain Zhu any more, and no one will flush Zhu no more.


    Warriors, merchants, men, and women were all equally their sacrifices.


    Refill''s heart boils down to this sight he saw one day and never wanted to see again.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    And he left himself to the burning of passion, slaughtered by a nearby demon clan.


    There can''t be any action the Demons can take against the accidental assassination of Refill.


    The red brilliant vertical single-letter break blew up before the Great Sword even the earthen mass (snagged) and the interrupter between death, which wound up with the roar, slashing the demon clan in two.


    The end of the demon clan, divided into two parts, breaks through the sound of the wind and rips the battlefield apart.


    Numerous gazes, poured by it. Those who still fight and survive, and a multitude of demons. Everyone aligns their eyes on what happened and on the intruder who finally got there.


    So one noticed.


    "Oh, you are!


    I ask who you are. Who you are. Not what. There is such a voice that I recognize the beholder.


    It wasn''t too late. There was still someone alive. Someone waiting for help. There were those who fought against the invisible predicament that lay ahead, surrounded by demons, to fight against death.


    Yes, I made it. To protect those who wait for hope.


    I kept running even according to my rare voice and came to help them. Yet...


    Yet.


    "Why are you here?"


    It was such a relentless voice of anger that I was showered.


    "Become... "


    Surprised by abrupt disgust and hostility, the body moves dull. How can you turn such anger here? Knowing his predicament, he said that he was in trouble.


    "Mr. Grakis......"


    Now I hear voices from somewhere else. The weighted, magnificent man''s voice, yes, it belongs to Galeo. Were you still alive while you were a merchant who had no connection with the battle?


    But no words of joy were uttered against it.


    Because his trembling voice, which was emitted with blood, was spinning with certain anger.


    And dwelling in those eyes was resentment. When the location of this sin is here, it reveals the resentment just saying so, and turns a strong spot on this one.


    "Lord Galeo..."


    "I told you to stay away from the merchants... because if you were here, the demons would attack you..."


    "Well, that''s true, but if you''re saying that now..."


    No. On the contrary, they are already eating demonic raids. There''s nothing more we can do about it, and we''ll talk about it later. That''s about it, you know.


    If you show the gap, the Demons will attack you relentlessly. Not if you''re having an unprotected conversation.


    But contrary to the thoughts of such a refir, those around him react.


    "That''s what...? That''s why we''re being attacked!


    "Ugh..."


    There was no room to return the word to that allegation. I can''t blame myself for having a demon clan. Therefore, we have no choice but to take that harsh word.


    One of the guards who had been exasperating from earlier accidentally turning his blood-sprayed face into something suspicious as he chewed his teeth at such anger, which was unreasonable, but not off-the-shelf, while holding the Demon clan in restraint with cutting-edge and spiritual power.


    "Wait... how did you know we were being attacked?


    "I''m here to tell you that an adventurer, who was one of the escorts earlier, is under attack. So."


    "I came to tell you... where could I possibly be? To you?


    "Oh, oh."


    "How could you rush here so fast?


    "So it won''t be if we''re talking about that right now -"


    And, caution, but the escort doesn''t listen at all.


    "Answer me."


    "Ugh..."


    The sayings of the guards, who let out their voices to say whether or not they were present, disturb the air. That shape, which was full of blood and pregnant, had that much awesomeness.


    But why?


    Why would they want to pursue all that barren stuff when they should know better about the bad situation.


    (No...)


    If it''s not a good time now, we need to be alert, and I think so again.


    And when I looked around on my guard with my mouth stopped, the demons were all over me.


    It''s like watching from the standpoint, bystanders, the scene of a more ugly feud.


    "Huh...?


    It''s not like I''m going to set you up here.


    You never get your hands on me, because of something. A spicy laugh drives an unspeakable chill. Why the hell are we keeping our hands red stained with that blood when we say that this is the perfect opportunity to fight in the inner circle to kill ourselves all?


    An unusual atmosphere that drifts. It''s supposed to be a place for the exchange of lives, but this poorly done play-like exchange that plays out ignoring its foundations, the hell.


    "Hey, are you listening "


    Confused by this inexplicable situation, the escort has suddenly growled.


    "- I don''t care what you''re talking about right now. If you want to get back on your feet, you''re going to run away."


    "Run? Where the hell are you telling me to run in this situation? You! This neighborhood is already full of demons! I don''t care what you did now!


    "That may be..."


    "How did you get here, you?


    "If you''re talking like that, yes."


    "Whoa!


    "Whoops! I rushed here when I heard you were being attacked by demons! So!"


    I slightly think of the eating escort and scream back to slap him. No matter how you explain the power of the Spirit to them, you can''t possibly tell. I just have to give it back.


    Then the escort bites, regardless of this one''s tone.


    "Lie to me! You''ve been wandering around us for a long time! That''s why I could have come so early! You must be "


    It is not. We have used the power of the Spirit from the woods to drive ten miles. I was never close.


    But what the hell do you say that is? Even if we talk about it here, what''s the point?


    "Isn''t that why we were attacked! They even attacked us, who were close because you didn''t leave us!


    "No! I''m not!


    "Aren''t you? Otherwise you wouldn''t be so quick!


    "Knock, uhh..."


    So it is. The bad luck of not being able to return words strikes me.


    The chilling part about what would happen if we were to talk about that here and the waking part about what would happen where we explained it doesn''t allow us to scream as emotions do.


    Pursue, uncover the roots of blame, and so is it?


    No, do they want to pack themselves up until then? Is this the same thing about a man standing in the abyss of death who can''t help but hit someone with his emotions? By so long can a creature called man be relentless?


    "Mr. Grakis, are you..."


    "I..."


    As if he had been struck many times lying around, a quarrel shocked from around him and shook his head.


    It''s like saying that all the responsibility lies with you, being attacked by all that stuff, and falling into the illusion that the scenery spins around. The words of hostility, blaming, take away their own equilibrium.


    How can you blame yourself? Do we have to be blamed here? I''ve come to think of everyone. I thought we were all in trouble. I thought of everyone, and I shook off the hand he reached out to.


    "Why... I''m here to help everyone..."


    "Shut up! It''s your fault! Because of you, we all saw this." "


    "Wow, I..."


    Words that can be showered are like a curse. Is it my fault? Everything. Without one exception. Is the place of sin for me?


    Even if I come here hoping for the safety of those who cut themselves off, shall I be abhorred as a serpent scorpion?


    Suddenly, a scream filled with pain echoes around my head as the blame swirls around like that can stand.


    "... ahhhhhhhhhh"


    That scream was before life was taken. Running his gaze that way, from the chest plate of a single escort, a thick arm, like that made of scraped round-tails, grew unnaturally for a long time.


    It is undisputed, the arms of the devil clan.


    With that penetrating blow, the body of the desperate guard collapsed powerlessly, and appeared from behind him as he fell forward -


    "Looks like you''re here. The swordsman of Nocious."


    It was Rajas, general of the demonic tribe, a resentful enemy.


    "- Rajas, you!"


    "You''re as prestigious as ever. What, you wanted to take my neck so badly?


    Fly killer to Rajas, who mocks you like you don''t like it. Now what? I wonder if it''s natural. Because you have been deprived of everything important, like the devastation and the tyranny of tyranny. You are rightly responsible for this killing and hostility.


    Yes, because I have that grudge.


    "Because of you, this... this!


    It''s about to be repeated again, so I can''t contain it. From that thought, it was a word I uttered to leave it to you.


    But how did the enthusiasm sound to him? Rajas glances around and catches his mouth as if he were waiting for the word.


    "Say what, it''s your fault, Norsius woman. Because you''re here, these guys are seeing this, right?


    What is the period of disgusting laughter at? Sure, there may be a distant cause, but there can''t be a qualification to be able to say such a thing to Rajas, who created such a tragedy.


    But Rajas is in trouble. With the kind of eyes that look at the fool. Those who stand behind themselves.


    (Ah -)


    By the time I realized that the words that Rajas had spoken were coming to pass, everything was already too late.


    From behind, my gaze pierces my back.


    It''s like falling before the winter''s arrival, cold, hard, icy and rainy.


    In return for that sign, a raging glance of anger was directed at us without one remaining.


    "I knew it was your fault..."


    "Oh, if it wasn''t for you..."


    "It''s your fault..."


    Those voices were no longer the voices of men. It sounds like resentment and stiffness were solidified and spit out of your mouth with profusion of malice.


    Besides, it was a word of denial that came out of my mouth for some reason.


    "Chi, no! No, guys!


    "Shut up! It''s you! It''s your fault!


    Those with breath raise up their cursing voices.


    Even Galeo, who had been relatively calm if he had noticed, had uttered cursing words.


    Coming down from all sides, grudges.


    Why do you not believe in yourself that you have come to help and respond to the demons that come to kill you?


    If you think about it, you''ll see. I don''t know why they just get caught up in the immediate matter and the words, and don''t try to see the essence...


    "... no, it''s not my fault! I can''t believe I''m going to be anybody''s nuisance..."


    It''s a lie. It''s your fault. It''s your fault. Because you were there. The Demon Clan also says. Murderers.


    Reapers.


    All those voices, I can hear them. I stand when I am evil.


    "I can''t be bad! How come they don''t understand?"


    It was just a scream. Maybe it was the heart I kept in my heart the whole time.


    Rajas watching it makes a big laugh.


    "Phew, phew, ha-ha! You humans are really stupid! If anything, I only curse and disparage others! In a nutshell, he''s always an ugly creature inferior to maggots!


    And after he had spoken so much, and he had rejoiced, Rajas turned to the demons around him.


    - Do it.


    Yes, I let my life go.


    The worn heart is now excited by the words. His face, irritated by excessive reproach and almost tearing with remorse and spiciness, his distortion, devoured his teeth and pressed away.


    I can''t let you, he said.


    But.


    "Huh -?"


    My body doesn''t respond. Doesn''t work. The power to rush out, as usual, is not in your legs, and a certain agility at all times is as if you have died.


    How much in the end was the slowness of the foot that stepped out?


    The movement was dull. Without excuses. Perfectly.


    I can no longer ask why. They were shot at themselves. It''s not Rajas, it''s not the demons around, it''s to humans who are supposed to be brothers. To their blame, they themselves had lost control of their bodies.


    And the delay was, hopelessly, deadly.


    "Gwwwwwwwww!"


    "Ah, ah, ah! Ahhhhhhhh!


    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! Ah, ah, -!"


    "Don''t come! Don''t come! Come. Oh, shit. "


    People around them are killed without the art of becoming demons. A guard who rebelled against himself, a guard who cursed himself, a gaze of grievance, Galeo, the adventurers.


    And when the demon clan struck the last one, he finally realized what his body was going to say.


    I can''t make it. Even though I knew it in my head, my mind didn''t allow me to stop.


    Slash and tear the covered demon clan from its back.


    The blood of the demons, and those stained bright red with their own blood.


    That''s a girl. The wizard of a party who had previously received a request from the Alliance and crusaded demons together.


    She became the most intimate of the parties, yes, a friend.


    Careful, I can hold her on my knees.


    "Hold on!


    "Ah, uh..."


    Girl groaning painfully. Hands stretched out to themselves tremble in small pieces, dyed with blood.


    If she noticed, she was spinning words with a slight voice between wheezes.


    "... oh... what..."


    "Huh...?


    "I wish you weren''t here..."


    Yeah, at the end of the day, with the curse on her mouth, she was out of breath.


    All that remained were the crimson bills placed around her neck to strangle herself and her remains, unrelated to peace.


    It''s a hate distorted look. As if even the Demons were there. Until the end of his death, he was turning his hatred towards himself.


    ... shoulders holding her, arms hanging down without force.


    At the same time, I felt like everything I believed in had collapsed with a sound.

 Chapter 30 30 Past, And Now.

    - My father was an oligarchy man.


    Yes, if you close your eyes and think back, that figure that will soon come back behind the eye lid. A plastered man on a wheelchair, lacking Daughter and not moving his expression as if his emotions had faded. Eight key scenic scenery (yakagizamintsu).


    He''s one of the best magicians in the East, always sitting in a rocking chair by the veranda when he''s at home, peering through cloudy glass over the unseen end of the sky.


    As the oligarchs say, it''s quiet and doesn''t say much. Because words pull results, and there were aspects of not opening your mouth - but still, even if you skipped the magician''s lineage, was there something far from the way fathers and sons in the general family were?


    When it comes to having a decent conversation with my father, not only do I remember talking to each other even if I have a few words in my everyday life, but I think it''s about time I planted magic on myself.


    Teaching witchcraft, showing mystery, quietly preaching what a mage should look like, and finally, just then, pursuing the philosophy of the Order - the proposition for which the Alliance Lord aspires - as if he remembered the fever he had left somewhere behind. I always said yes, like a cliche.


    Because there''s always something we want. So I want you to pursue your mystery and your potential.


    If someone else listens, they''ll think it''s a frivolous indicator. A child who doesn''t know reality dreamt that it was an extraordinary desire.


    It was the same thing that I thought of myself at a young age. Always tirelessly repeating, Father preaches the philosophy of the Order. Therefore, when you asked why you went for it, you said it only once on that day, overlapping it with an unceasing vision, as you have seen in the past that you will never see again.


    - He said there was a woman he wanted to protect.


    It''s a woman cursed by the curse of ruin. A woman who cannot bloom in the shadows or in the sun, only suited to cold rain and its spicy, wet flattery. Because of the fate that had befallen her, she was such a wretched woman who was given up by everyone that she could never die happy and was in such a nagging of misfortune that no one could even turn to her.


    I was always next to my father, always crying in my father''s arms. Only once did I see a heartfelt grin, and even the smile in this case was about my father.


    Said he would protect her like that until the end, and that it didn''t work out after all.


    - I couldn''t protect your mother.


    Yes, my father spoke before he could not breathe. Crusade the ancient dragons that have risen to the modern age, at the end of it. Shooting out a stop to the dragon, the wound was engraved by the fact that it served as a shield.


    Why did you say it now? There should have been as much else, such as opportunities. Why, why did you hide it in yourself so hard? Just keep your mouth shut all the time, even to one son.


    When asked, my father answered.


    He didn''t want me to be in charge. A child born between an unfortunate woman and a foolish man. More like being promised to relate to the cursed. If you say so, you will undoubtedly let the same thing chase you, and you will surely follow the blocked end of your hopes like yourself.


    So I never told myself, he said.


    Then why did you just tell me? Has there been a change of heart that speaks such a curse? Did you let go of the commandment the thoughts that you never tried to put out in secret?


    I didn''t even have to say the question myself to hear the answer. For my father, before he died, was a rap without analogy. I don''t usually have to compare it to anything else, and much more than when I was teaching myself witchcraft. Yes, as if that was the real curse imposed on him.


    Oh, and the exhalation that I spilled was a self-derision of my father, hiding my unknown shame? Or did it just make you laugh when you realized that you were different from usual spinning a taunting word?


    After the sigh, I don''t think he said it, words like that.


    Yes, - he said he left untrained. I don''t mind this body decaying as it is, but I don''t want this thought that I shared with her, this feeling that I shared with her, to be forgotten without being remembered by anyone.


    Because this thought never paid off until the end. Such was the path of spiciness and bitterness, all colored thorns, but still - I only wanted my only son to remember. That there was such a man and a woman. That there was a past where those two people had been running through happy dreams for a happy future.


    It was now. At a time like this, in a place like this, what the hell do you do with such thoughts? What the hell do you want me to do? There''s only one thing I can say, such as the answer I can say, and that''s the only one anywhere.


    You can''t even choose that. He''s also a magician himself. Just like my father.


    So - I have words that I can''t leave because I''ve been snuggling in my ears.


    "- Shuiming. I only chose magic and quiet. You are all I have left. So please, go after the philosophy of the Order. The Alliance Lord asked the reason of this world. If it is true in this world, there is no one in this world who can never be saved.


    So..."


    - Instead of me, who couldn''t save you, he asked me to save an unsaved woman.


    And when I said I was so sorry for the last time, the man who dreamed of a happy future for his family was out of breath. Without asking my own answer, I told them what I had to tell them, just this time, like a really unspeakable plaster.


    I always thought of the peace outside the window at the end of my dreampath I had in mind, the way my family was everywhere I didn''t want it to be, just without ever seeing it.


    I was selfish. Forcing yourself on the path of heresy, making you go down the path of all peril, and finally preaching such, happy dreams.


    So now it was.


    Yes, that''s why I was able to yell at the Red Dragon trying to unleash the last dragon roar.


    - Your dreams come true without me. Always.


    ... Yes, there was such a time. There was that day when I lost my father and shouted at the impending atrocities. I never took an oath of the thought I shouted at that time as a mistake until now. So right now, I have myself here for mystery.


    To go after the philosophy the Alliance Lord aspired to and prove that there is no such thing as the one who will never be saved in this world.


    It smells blue. A desire that is uncertain, even contours that are only in the dark morning mist, with no shards of realism and no prospect of fulfillment. But it was a dream I wanted to fulfill. - Yes, it was a dream I wanted to make come true.


    ... magic, science. Whatever the discipline, it is assumed that you will reach ahead of you in unraveling all the logic of the world, Akashi Records. The philosophy of the Allies aimed at everyone''s happiness that it is possible to help someone who cannot be saved if the happy future of those who were not saved is documented, even in the past, present, future and parallel worlds.


    Because if we can find that, I''m sure we can prove that the path we''ve both walked is not in vain.


    So now the disclosure that makes it like an oath again is an oath.


    "... father. Surely the word you left me may have been a curse that would bind my future, as you said. But I''m your son and a magician. That''s why I want to see what you''re after. So..."


    Same as you. Go help the unsaved. Let me try to help you. In the other world, in this one.


    Close your eyes and bite off the aftertaste of the words you proclaim to say. Never forget. With that thought in my chest once now and right there.


    And when I opened the closed eye lid, dirty evil was spreading on one side of the plain in front of me. Yes, there''s a strange sight of creatures so vicious and self-indulgent that they just nauseate to see, hissing like maggots swarming with rot, all the way to the other side in sight.


    How many creatures move under the same will, just like a giant twist of one creature.


    That''s a funny story. I don''t want to face something like this, so I''m gonna tell you I scattered it in the castle. What irony is it that we are facing each other like this here and now?


    "- Hmm."


    I squeal my nose and erase the self-derision that comes in. And I remembered the words Rajas had told Lephire, and he shouted from right to left.


    This must be the men he brought in. How could it be such a wasteful collection? Thousand or ten thousand. It''s not like I found out about the numbers, but I don''t like all this amount.


    Take one step, and another, to the sea where its decadence manifests itself.


    Then, did you notice this one quickly? The demons are attacking us from before. The evil god who targets this world from the outer shell world with a tiger''s eye, its breathtaking, it is a pioneer that can be called the end. An alien, alien creature capable of carrying a dark aura-like force that can neither be magic, nor precision, nor astral body.


    "Oh -"


    Oh, that sounds stupid. What is the Demon Clan? It''s incompatible with humans, but it''s a kind of fantasy that comes out of novels and games. Why should the modern magician fight himself with the kind of frivolity that only comes out of such creation? It sounds stupid.


    I have to fight the philosophy of the Order, what my father aspired to, why I have to chase that whispering dream, why I have to fight something like a demon king who will lead the world to ruin.


    Yes, some awakened part of my heart looks at me now from somewhere far away, with cold eyes. - Oh, that sounds really stupid. This is ridiculous.


    The devil clan gathers and strikes his fingernails at himself, sighing from the tired face of both eyes. Straight. Like a pig. If you go in there, it''s like you don''t know more about fighting than you do.


    "Ex hoc loco evanescent,"


    (disappear and go away)


    Such, the flash of thunder that emitted through the demonic halves passes. All that remained were the blue magic formations that floated at your feet and the knife marks that were followed by the hand that protruded unconstitutionally. The Demons blew behind themselves with their broken arms, but did you no longer know such a thing?


    Feel the spiritual chill (Psychic Cold) from behind the hedge and tilt your consciousness towards you, and you will gain strength. Are you going to spill it even with a magic imitation? As similar to the pagan divine work (Goetia) handled by the cult people, the emitted majesty of the Demonic Nation turns into a fireball.


    Fireballs that are shot out without being put between them. Whatever it is, don''t take it personally.


    But slow. How can you say something like this is faster than a HEAT bullet being shot out of a tank cannon? Whatever you estimate, there is leisure time to activate three sorceries between formation and reaching this side.


    Without a glimpse of such a flight, the fireball blushes to the side and lands in the rear.


    But the explosion is also ineffective. Even if this one turns to defense, a metal jet that pierces all armor at Mach 20 speeds. If you deploy a golden defensive magic that can even prevent it, it will only disappear if you take it.


    Then there is no room to pay attention to the slight blast that sears your back, etc. Now before. That''s fine if you just watch it before.


    Even if there are demons flying from the sky, there is no way to give way to such things.


    "Crawl and fuck you"


    (Et cadens in terram,)


    Just a word. The demon tribe, which was cast down to the earth with words, cannot be blinded, and with his right foot, which brings his magic to its limits, he only steps forward and crushes it. Weak. He had become a threat and cautious of something like this at all, and he was doing something to make it. As long as you know how to fight, this is what you end up with.


    In addition to threats, pebbles don''t even kick ass.


    Why should I contend with such things and win?


    It sounds stupid. It''s a really stupid story, but it does not stop. Because I decided I did.


    "I''m..."


    - I decided to run through. This way.


    - That''s when I decided. This way.


    Whether I stumbled or fell, I decided that day that I would never stop moving on.


    Proof that it''s never impossible to help someone you want to help. Reach Acacial Records and make it happen here correctly that my father dreamed of.


    Just that, to get it done.


    It''s a ridiculous path, such as breaking through the middle of an army of demons. But this road we''re walking on, it does lead there.


    "- Archiatius overload"


    (- Magic furnace, load activated)


    Expands to your feet with the spell (spelling) is a rainbow brilliant Ayanagi magic formation. How is that diameter all the time? The magic formations, enclosing complex and messy character numbers that measure as many as five meters of handovers, unravel the shackles that had just been hung as they were burning through eternal times.


    And the magic to be liberated. The furnace core determines the runoff while the internal combustion engine or not and dares to spin violently, so much magic that it emits lightning scatters a similar shockwave to the blast around it. As the tornado storm descended and gushed, the Devil''s hedge blew heavenly high with every burst of ground.


    The atmosphere screams and the earth trembles. When everything that was around you is crushed and scattered, it rises and becomes dust on the sky - excellent.


    At the same time that the excess magic runoff stabilizes, the aliens that are gushing like Yunxia are attacking themselves again. As if the tip of the avalanche had exploded. Turn the snow into a spark, and the spark into a black-and-white throat, and be ahead like a pig again.


    Pay a coat disturbed by a swirl of magic to fix it. The demons who stand in front of them still fill the earth less well.


    In the meantime, it was my father''s words that ironically regressed into my head.


    "The blocked end of hope, or... Ha-ha-ha"


    He shook it off with a smile before hitting it off.

 Chapter 31 31 Ahead Of Despair.

    "Ahhhhhhh!!


    - Was the sounding voice a ripped mood or was it the sad cry of a woman who stood up to despair?


    Raising an outpouring of enthusiasm on the sword strike to be waved down, Refill flashes vertically on Demon General Rajas and is slashed. The slaughter brings together a crimson demonic wind that emits a red brilliance. The earth, the mountains, the sky.


    Whatever the size of the thing, whatever its size, had cut off everything so far, but Rajas took it with his arms together, the pitch black he offered like a shield.


    The power of the Spirit, who has slaughtered many demons and demons, is bounced with sparks and shocks by the flesh but also by the skins. As I speak with my body that such power, the power given to me by the evil god, and before my body, will not be any itch.


    "Khu...... Huh!


    "Ha ha!! What''s the matter, Norsius swordsman! Are you still about that!!


    "Shut up. Yeah!!


    He shouts back into the scoffing voice he is exposed to. And rolling out is the May rain of the red slaughter. The fist of Rajas, whose unusual enhancement is applied by most, responds without passing the track when intermittently and severely struck with a sword flash of twist, twist, cut up, tang bamboo, reverse twist, headwind, and variety.


    A bundle of red lines mixed with ink pulled black, bouncing towards the outside, such a bump of force. The ground supporting both feet was smashed and scattered with earthen smoke every time swords and fists clashed unbearably against opposing forces, exposed to harsh rewards and fever-pregnated air burned them black.


    Refile was disadvantaged. If you compare my strength, both scales lean toward Rajas. You can''t stand the pressure. If you take a step back, you''ll always pack two steps away, and if you flash your sword ten degrees with a slash, you''ll always get eleven shocks back from the other side. Whatever you do, Rajas is one step ahead of himself. Precisely.


    Therefore, every time the body has pain. Whenever the sound of tiny shakes around, the power to fight is shredded.


    "Ahhh!!


    In the midst of being pushed, Rajas takes a decision or takes a huge blow. I could blame it visibly - but my body didn''t respond.


    Five degrees (every time) before you finish shaking, such as in an attack with such a large gap. Five degrees (most) can afford to be slashed, but not once in a body with a hand wound.


    It is finally time to take it, replacing the belly of the full and great sword with a shield, and spoil it for a fistfight that gathers your throats.


    To the heavy power that resonates throughout your body, what leaked was either groaning or agony, or both. I''m pressured by the shock, and I retreat a lot.


    "Gu, uhh..."


    On his knees on the ground and exhaling a rough breath, Rajas says with a gawking grin.


    "Kukukuk, this is gonna be a repeat one day."


    "... repeat?


    "That''s right. That''s when we attacked your soil."


    Resurrect, one day sight. What is recalled in Rajas'' words is the day the demons attacked Nosias. One of the abominable memories I will never forget about that time. It was this Rajas who showed up pushing out the miscellaneous soldiers as he fought the demons who attacked infinitely and was slaughtering one.


    Praised the unique power that the Devil tribe possessed more mightily than any Devil tribe who was on the spot, and blew and thrust without sight, enemies and allies alike, and knelt down, as they did, to its overwhelming power that destroyed everything, yes, even then.


    At that time when I could only watch my countrymen murdered unharmed in front of me and gasped at my helplessness. Then he changed time, changed place, fought many times before the King''s capital fell, but the result is just repetition. After I fought, I always had myself defeated by Rajas, and someone was bound to sacrifice me so that I could protect myself. My compatriots, my friends, my family.


    Something important to me, always.


    He always tried to shelter himself, who had not been able to help the devil tribe.


    "Ugh..."


    Rajas hoists the corner of his mouth as he is trapped by memories of coming and leaking groans. As if I knew the translation.


    "Don''t you? You can''t beat me."


    I can''t win. The word pierces my heart deeply. Undiscretionary words that, when proven, are true, deny everything about themselves. That''s like the sound of a loud thunder you can hear from afar right now. It''s noisy and confusing whether even Thundercloud is approaching this way. Rajas'' voice is the same again.


    The murmur that makes me stand scratches my mind around.


    "Shut up, man..."


    "Do you regret it? Being correctly poked at the painful part. - But you ran away. He turned his back on us again and again, despite releasing a great deal of mouth when he protected the people and his companions. You refuse to let it go."


    "Shut up..., shut up...! Don''t talk any more!


    "You want me to shut up? Don''t you want to hear so much about your stupidity? My own uncertainty that I did not cleanse. Kuk - Right, nobody wants to see their shameful parts or anything. I don''t want to show it. I don''t want to be pointed out.


    All the more so if you know it''s a disgrace. But you abandoned what was going to die, didn''t you? You must have run off to our own cuteness, huh? You''re not?


    I wanted to keep my mouth shut. You don''t know anything. About themselves, who have killed their hearts and minds more than once in their desires, and about those who have given their desires as a slight request for hope. There, what thoughts might have been intertwined. You don''t know anything.


    And then Rajas pokes at me to fold it, even if it''s not enough to say so much.


    "Right. Do you know what happened to all the other humans after you escaped from Nausias?


    "What...?


    "Your people, your friends, your family. Who put their lives on the line to get you out of here, how the hell did they end up?"


    I don''t know what you''re trying to say. This outsider. An unspeakable fear and a rush springs up in a wild voice that evokes its puzzling content.


    Nausea filled with anxiety to climb to its original position. Hold it on your chest and ask to tremble with your eyes closed.


    "Hey, what have you done..."


    Rajas laughed and laughed with joy from the bottom of his heart at the look of which he had nothing but fear.


    "Always took his limbs and twitched him to death! No, we had fun, didn''t we? Those who seek to martyr what they believe cry out in pain and fear, and at the end of the day they will curse you with the goddess you believe in. Well, I stopped showing any reaction on the way and got bored, but heck, haha!!


    Such a laugh tore my chest apart.


    It disappears when it comes to mind, the imagination evoked from Rajas'' words. It is nothing more than the appearance of those who have tasted such reprehensible bitterness. How painful was the blame fulfilled, how hard was it, how much despair did you taste? Execution for the sole purpose of pleasure not even torture. The vain eyes of all who die for themselves, stare at this one.


    The voices of resentment that are supposed to be deafening twist and creep deep into my chest.


    "Oh no... Father... everyone..."


    "Got it? What happened in your hometown? A blessed end for all you love. Ha ha ha ha!!


    "How dare you... well...!!


    "Do you regret it!? Coming to your head?!? O swordsman of Nocious!! But this is your sin. It''s a legitimate sin for you to escape."


    "Uhhhhhh!!


    If you are the cause of this, Rajas will be slaughtered by the momentum. [M] It was a sword attack. I don''t even have the right muscles. I don''t even see my body''s equilibrium. Just a silly straight, power-ridden sword flash that was swallowed by anger and confusion and lost sight of the best.


    What brings me to it is the fierceness that has now once burned. Anger, resentment. Hate. Burn them all into flames, and turn them into the powerful red brilliance of the Spirit.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "It''s soggy!!


    But they bounced. The punched fist played the blade surface, and he was told it was still sweet, and denied that it could not be reached. Sword strikes, thoughts, screams.


    "Tz!"


    But not yet. Anger so bitten that the roots of his teeth swayed away. And it was then that he tried to shake off the spiciness of his mind, imprisoned by that imagination, with another sword strike, that he could not stand it.


    "Phew."


    In response to a slight voice like a leaking sneer and an illusory exhale, most of what was in Rajas'' hand swells abruptly.


    - This.


    "Ugh... ah..."


    It was hopelessness that left no physical force to fall out of.


    Rajas'' behavior breaks my heart, excited by the temporal anger, as the sight I''ve seen so many times rushes through like a running lantern. This is that move. Because this demon clan called Rajas is called the Demon General. It is a mighty power not found in the Demon clan. It was the decisive move of this demon clan that swept away the fort without a trace during several battles.


    The dark pan swells up like a thick purple solidified, forming a sphere enough to swallow every adult - stable. It was as if it had ceased to move for a moment as if it had been before the storm. It shook up the next moment as if it were a foretaste to be unleashed.


    I couldn''t get rid of it. Originally, powerful enough to wipe out even the fort and create more ground. It also has a wide range and is not intended to be a mix. When it comes to what you can do about it, only increase the power of the Spirit as much as you can and protect your body.


    - And himself, swallowed by the impending waves of darkness.


    "Uh-oh!


    The surroundings are filled with starched black. The feeling of destroying everything. The feeling of everything being taken away. My five senses were thrust down into the darkness that was similar to the feeling that made me feel like it was all over.


    ... and in the illusion of doing so for a long time, when I opened my eyes, everything around me had been erased leaving only the exception of myself. The trees, the rocks, the bushes, the remains of the adventurers, the remains of that girl. Everything.


    "Ka, ha... ugh..."


    I could outdo it. Above and beyond. The only thing left was myself being drastically shredded and blurry. Same as one day. It was a repeat. Seriously, for the strength of the Spirit, he is resistant to the power of the Demon Nation.


    So survive just yourself. Guilty of the spiciness borne only by those who survived.


    "Hmm."


    Rajas loosely approaches himself, trapped in the aftermath of the attack, causing his body to tremble into small pieces like cramps.


    Though in a hurry for its wide stride, it is not possible to resist in a paralyzed body, and Rajas grabs my hair.


    pulled up to hang the body from the top, and.


    "What,. Release - Gu Bu!!


    I was hit hard in the stomach. An overly heavy blow, carried out from the arms like Marutai''s, pierced the protection of the Spirit and the power of the None, causing him to be annoyed with intense pain.


    "We''re still going."


    And as his mouth hung with joy, the rambling began. Many times, many times, constantly. It''s like a liaison scheme that can only behave the same way. It''s like forcing the castle gate open with a broken castle hammer. The fist of the rock hits the body intermittently. The agony that leaks every time.


    Instead of crying, I can only exhale the breath of suffering.


    "but - Ha, ho, ho..."


    Finally, punch the contents of your belly. And his own body was thrown to the ground like debris.


    "Ah, ah..."


    Tumble, crawl, open your mouth like you want air, drool, like a potato worm or something. No, less than that.


    Ouch. It hurt. Above all, yes, the mind. Physically, mentally. I''m too exposed to Rajas'' blame for changing hands and twitching and shaving my heart, I can''t move, I can''t help myself. I can''t think of anything.


    I want to throw everything out already.


    Even though his own heart is so much already, Rajas still blames me on this.


    "That''s unusual."


    "Ugh..."


    "With all that exposure, you were able to respond to whoever you wanted to protect?


    An inquiry that just flies me to ask myself, trying to stand up to support my sword. That''s what I''m saying to you to think about it now, but I don''t even have to think about it. There''s no point in thinking. ''Cause yes...


    "Were you able to help both of them?


    I already know that.


    "Can we change this ending now that we''re back?


    Because I know. So...


    "Don''t you? You can''t protect anything. As who?"


    - No more, don''t say...


    "Ugh, oh, oh, oh, oh!


    Yes, everything Rajas is right. It''s not just my hometown compatriots. The men of the merchant army could not defend themselves either. I said I could go back to that one day, and I ended up repeating myself. Those screams and tears are things I can''t stop.


    That''s why I can''t beat this demon clan. Yes, never.


    "Ahh."


    It was hard. More than pain, there was no temporary borrowing of the facts that were poked out. The spiciness of being told that nothing can be done.


    So those words, they stopped.


    "Admit it. No, you''ve already begun to admit it, haven''t you? I wonder how worthless you were yourself."


    Something worthless. Something that deserves nothing. That was the moment when they denied everything they had.


    Remove the support and the sword you were holding, and your knee collapses without strength. Arm to throw unconstructively. Strong stretched shoulders. You look like a girl. Already, the power and energy to hold the sword had disappeared from the body.


    - Did you break it?


    A peek of joy conclusively passes through.


    That''s right. It''s already broken. Rajas is right, I''m not willing to fight anymore. Lost. Everything important, pride, everything has been taken away from me. You can do whatever you want.


    "Well, you don''t deserve me to kill you anymore. It suits you to be killed like everyone you loved."


    With that word, I see Rajas sending a signal to his men. Then a few of the demons, protected by dark forces that did not accept the power of Rajas, immediately responded to it.


    From the tip of the distortion melting gaze looms the messed up demons. Trying to kill myself for no longer being able to move. After me.


    Still clearly visible are nails that would prune their own lives. Hard looks. Lowly laughter. A starch of eyes with nothing but malice. It''s all in the middle of a slow time.


    "Ah......"


    Spilled is such a voice.


    ............... why. How can it end like this? Do you have to be deprived of something important, painted with humiliation, and yet at its end, not just lost, but even twisted down to your heart?


    I''ve tried to live right so far, and I should have lived right. And yet, that shouldn''t have happened. How could it not have been? How can that lead to such a miserable end?


    Then fulfill hope. Who the hell made the word? What word did you make it for? There''s nothing like that in this world.


    It''s useless to ask. It''s just pointless. In the end, it is nothing but a cruel bluff to bring people to a deeper and more desperate naught. How foolish I have ever been to believe it to be a certainty.


    Overflowing with tears are such unstoppable thoughts that curse our misfortune, a world that has made misfortune strong. And...


    "Somebody, help me..."


    Out with his mouth was the desire of such a girl to emit. Do you still wish for salvation after this? There can''t be such a convenient thing in this world. Never. Yeah, it''s never supposed to be...


    To the impending death, its mingling that tried to close its eyes, the thunderous roar of noise in the sky, how it rushed through its sight.


    His vision is blocked by the running of blue light, and everything is buried in a white glow. All the demons that came upon us, the skies that were closed to the darkness, the earth that was blown away and further ground by everything, Rajas, all went into its white.


    When the roar and dazzling luminescence subsided, the demon clan that was about to strike had disappeared without a trace left in front of it.


    Move your frigid eyes. When the focus was finally set, the hot grief that was blocking my sight if I noticed it was gently wiped.


    And there''s...


    "Who are you?


    Buckwheat and black flick. In front of me, it was certainly his own seer who was there. I''ve never seen a calm, funny black suit before, and the boy...


    - That moment, when the dazzling white light that just scorched my eyes tried to fill my vision, I closed my eyes for a moment and survived the phenomenon of remnants, may have been an act that was known but therefore half inevitable.


    Predicting the extinction of light, quietly and interestingly, opens the closed eye lid.


    And I let the wrath roll quietly, just as I was shuddered, just fed up, by the tragedy that prevailed in front of me.


    - Oh, is there vice here, too? Who foolishly mourns the figure of the living clean, and steps upon him wet in mourning and tears, and lets him fall into despair and sorrow, yet he shall not be ashamed to call it no.


    Those who have lived in a direction that seeks righteousness, those who are glad to leap up their wounds, and relentlessly seize the pride that their raw creatures have accumulated.


    pathetic and never to be forgiven for not knowing the dignity created by those who have rushed through for someone.


    Yes, there is a totalization of malice that deprives everyone in the name of happiness of the slightest hope they desire.


    If there is a surplus of light, it passes through the chisel hissing in a relaxed stride (...) and walks in front of the girl.


    Wetting those eyes out of the light is a large tear that constantly overflows. Such endless rain was an outpouring of thoughts. Finger the flow. Now it''s time. Tears. I told you to disappear, just now.


    Red swollen face in the eye area. Body that became blurry. That look, which is also painful to see, is probably because it hurt me scatterly. Small, I say sorry I''m late.


    "Ahh."


    A fine voice is something that leaked out of my chest that I still can''t even think of. It whispers like exhalation, and it is nothing but a pale and pale whisper before the heart breaks.


    A girl who has ever mourned and suffered, who continues to blame herself, and who, finally, could not forgive herself. Why should she, the kind girl, be seen like this? Who did you try to make the girl who lived in pure poverty more than anyone else and whose righteousness was ideal, in such an unsaved end, its end? Why should the world push all such people to the bottom of misfortune?


    "Oh -"


    - Remember, teardropper. In this world, there is no rain of sorrow that cannot be paid for.


    - Remember, you who carry suffering. In this world, there is no flame of pain that cannot be removed.


    - Don''t forget, you drunk on vice. That there''s no place like you around the outside world that''s just a side to it.


    - Who are you?


    "Sorcerer, Mitsumi Hachi"


    Now the modern magician himself proves it without fail.

 Chapter 32 32 Glare Back, Shine More Than Anything Else.

    Running through, a little wind. Has that been called by the voice of a boy now sitting quietly beside himself, or was that voice the wind of a moment? In the air that conceived the fever, a voice rushing through with the wind shook Rajas'' tympanic membrane.


    "Mazutsi..."


    Rajas hissing his expression into sword swallowing and repeating Swimey''s uttered words. He didn''t seem to be able to remember right away because of his different standing than he had seen before, but eventually he realized he looked familiar in his face, creating a face of convincing.


    "Well, are you... the wizard kid who got in the way then?"


    The opposing swimey stands silently on her half body, only turning her harsh eyes.


    To him like that, Rajas mocks as impressed.


    "How wizard flair has gotten this far. My men would have been here a long time, wouldn''t they? Hmm?"


    "Oh, for nothing. How dare you collect so much dirt? I don''t know how many times you''re about to throw up."


    "It''s true," said those who have become miserable with the filth! Hahahahahahahahaha! "


    Rajas returns sarcasm with such a grunting voice. Sure, Swimey was full of creativity. Though I don''t see any injuries that appear to be injuries, I am tired and flaky about whether the long black coat was badly used, and there is no glory in standing or in the subtle behavior. Even from rough breathing, it makes you feel depleted, and there are shallow cuts on your face.


    After all, was the journey to this point a path of considerable difficulty?


    Rajas, who was laughing high at Mizumi, who looked like that, asks in the same tone, leaving that delightful colour behind.


    - How did you get here? That number. You came here while I was being driven away?


    But Suimei replies without hesitation to what she says is an insult.


    "What, what stood up just came shaking it off"


    "Well, I want it to be good with its miserable appearance"


    Let''s go, Rajas. Does the word that Suimei uttered go only to the strengths of the injured? Indeed, to myself, lying about it in this predicament only seemed like the utmost vanity of losers.


    That makes me ask him more questions.


    "I ask you, how did you get here until you looked like that?


    "I don''t think you need to ask me that now.


    "... I didn''t think you were here to help the woman there?


    "What if that''s not true?


    Swimey replied that to Rajas'' question. He said he came all the way here to help. He said he came to help himself. You shook off your stretched hand. I''m glad you didn''t do that. There''s nothing more I can do.


    But...


    Rajas laughs loudly at Swimey, who turns to Rin''s expression, one beat late.


    "Ha!? Kuhahahahahaha!! I didn''t know you meant that! In this situation, you said you were here to help a woman like this!? You''re insane!?


    Yes. Rajas is right, it''s insane. Despite the fact that we have crossed that army of demons, we are not the first sane shanty, such as to come to such a dead place. What do you want from a place like this? This is a place where nothing is left of what people want anymore. Such a place to just lose everything you can have, even if you come on board.


    Yet.


    "What are you. You''re telling me that a woman like this deserves saving? A woman who spares her life to escape the battle and can''t protect anything? A woman who''s not even worth helping?


    "Oh."


    What does he think, nodding with his eyes closed? And when he was a fool, he affirmed the words that had been unleashed, and recognized himself (Suimei) as a fool. To him like that, Rajas also said,


    "Phew. What brings you so far? Shouldn''t I have just spared my own life and abandoned this woman or something? Aren''t you just supposed to cut it off from those who weren''t there and forget about it?


    Yes, you didn''t have to come. It would have been nice to have grown up in the woods until a storm called the Demons passed somewhere else, as the vomited word said. That way, there was hope that my life would be saved. If I abandoned myself and others who jumped out on my own, and pretended not to see them when I saw they weren''t there from the beginning, I would just have been glad that was it.


    Yet Suimei shook his head, saying, "No."


    "Then no. Then I can''t help her."


    "No -?"


    To his words, which he hadn''t made predictable, shortly after Rajas frowned, Swimey tried to try something,


    "It is my way of believing in saving those who mourn unhappily for it, the unsaved. I can''t run from that path. So..."


    - That''s how I got here.


    Yes, Swimey said so harshly. To help. To fight you.


    To the words that spun its inner determination, Rajas seemed to be taken aback for a while, but eventually returned from its astonishment, or opened his mouth as he remembered, and let go of one breath,


    "Ha-"


    His declared determination was mocked loudly by his voice as well.


    "Ha ha! Stupid! For that reason! That''s why you''re here!? Scratch all my men to such a dead end! And what, save the unsaved!?


    There is so much foolishness, such as holding such a waste in my chest and putting it on this occasion!? Ha ha ha!! This is a funny story."


    "So?"


    What stopped Rajas from laughing was that cold voice that Swimey unleashed. Even colder than the wind blowing into the northern limit of the country, freezes everyone''s heart and his heart, and takes away all the aftertaste of the laughter and all the breathtaking sounds that are unwanted here.


    And there''s a lot of cold, not physical cold. But there was a much stronger chill (samurai) than that, and a chill that shrunk the spirit. It was as if the area that was heated by the power of Rajas had changed even directly above the frozen soil.


    And the exasperating Suimei who created the situation, speaking, looked to the demonization of mocking determination with his eyes as unshakeable as steel.


    "... kid. Quit that eye right now. I don''t care."


    "Tell me, do you think I''ll stop?


    Rajas'' power soared sharply over Suimei''s questioning, which tried to dispel a quiet exasperation.


    "Then only force me to stop!!


    What was released from Rajas'' mouth was a huge scream that rocked everything around him. While dust, sand, and pebbles blew up in the winding shockwave, they hit like oak roots (or arms) protruding from giants.


    And it was his peculiar chant that he would never hear anywhere else intercept it turning something to stand on into a piece of meat.


    "Primum ex Quintum excipio!!


    (Wall, Five Expansions!!


    There are five golden magic formations, structured as the starting point with a hand protruding like a shield by Swimei. Or drawn, or floated, or aligned so that the broken fragments return to their original form.


    The golden defense made it. The magic of a fist and a swimey that clashes with your throat.


    The golden spark scattered violently, eventually unable to withstand it, or the role was originally different, the second piece of the magic team bounced flying, and then the third one bounced flying.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh!!


    "Ahhhhhhh!!


    Haughty fists digging the magic formations and trying to defeat Swimei, and the magic that rises and increases through the golden particles of brilliance. Unbearable crushing ground and winds of shock to be dissipated. They eventually produce tornado-turned airflow, which aggravates the awesomeness of the clash.


    As the two roars staggered, the fourth magic formation rotated. Shortly thereafter...


    "Wuuuuuu -!?"


    The mighty force that should have been heading for Swimei instantly flips. Shortly afterwards, with the roaring tsunami, Rajas'' giant decided the earth and blew it across the slope.


    "Shit, does interfering with the damping walls blow up with this power... This is ridiculous..."


    Swimey wicked toward Rajas, who disappeared at the end of his sight as he rocked his shoulders up and down. Again, he was wearing out. Combine the previous journey with the enemies that are still relative, and you won''t be forced to talk about it.


    In the meantime, he suddenly looked back here. And


    "Stand up, Refile. Let''s take him down now."


    and he speaks to himself. Let''s fight together. The two of us are anti-grandparents. Like asking for cooperation - no, encourage yourself not to stand. Even sincerely.


    It is the eyes that are straight and dazzling, above all, while in a demonic and radiant scarlet. The passion in its eyes is indeed, like iron burned in bright red. Hot eyes. The eyes of a man who martyrs to his ideals, never forgetting the faith he has served.


    The end of that glance must have attracted many human beings. That''s the only thing that makes me feel that way, those eyes.


    But I didn''t have the answers myself to respond to that will anymore. That should be it, too. Because everything was shattered earlier by Rajas.


    So myself,


    "I can''t."


    I could only lean down and give up.


    "Huh -?"


    "I can''t. You can''t beat him. You and me. It''s a rule for him to kill me here."


    "Hey...... what''s going on?


    Even when I hear myself give up, Swimey asks me so baffled. I''m sure he didn''t doubt here, believing that we could fight together. The two of us have to break him down.


    But there''s nothing more to it. Because,


    "You can''t beat Rajas. That demon clan is too strong. You and I can''t win this together."


    "You don''t know that unless you try something like that, do you?


    "No, I get it. He''s strong. A bunch of powerful, well-known Norsius soldiers fell before his power. I can''t just cover it up with you and me. There''s no way I can cover it up. More than this, you and I are doomed to die in his hands here."


    That''s the rule, that it''s destiny that can''t be changed. The word to be quiet would only sound weak to him if he hadn''t broken the core to fight yet. But this is the truth. No matter how hard you think, no matter how much courage you inspire, before the mighty power, they are all just like dreams of spring and night.


    Seeing his weakness like that, Swimey dropped her shoulders and laid her eyes down. I can''t peek at the expression from being discouraged or leaning over, but I''m sure it probably is.


    "... is that good, Refile? Is it really good for you to end up like that?


    "Oh. That''s enough. Everything. I already gave up. I''m tired."


    "... right"


    I hear no. Got it? Do you understand? To the fact that everything is already cramped. Resist any more and you will not be harmed for no reason. A little pain will make it easier.


    When I realized it, I turned around and looked flippant.


    But that wasn''t who I wanted it to be. If you look at it, your back and black clothes are right in front of you, standing guard against the imminent threat of Rajas.


    "Suimei-kun?


    "Then I''ll just do what I want. If you''re telling me that Refill won''t leave here, I''m just gonna smash that outer road here."


    Swimey''s pronounced words were spun from such a voice, believing in hope and not questioning. Such words are too ignorant, and my voice is absurd in denial.


    "You will not know the true power of Rajas! He''s not the same demon you defeated earlier!?


    "I guess. But if I give up here, I can''t help you, and I can''t get to what I came for."


    What he aimed for. That''s what I said earlier to Rajas, is that thought?


    "You think it''s to save the unsaved? Stupid! There''s always something in this whole world that makes you unhappy! Whenever, wherever, I don''t make any exceptions!


    "Even so."


    "Such things are fantasies! It''s a trick! It''s a child''s dream story!


    "Even so."


    "Even if it is, say what! Are you saying that words decorated with such beauty alone will be a helpful safeguard for both of us here!


    "Even so."


    "That can never happen. Impossible. Never."


    Absolutely. In this world, yes, everywhere, there are hungry. There are those who kneel in sorrow. There is someone somewhere to be fulfilled in anger. And there are people here now who will never help. There are no exceptions.


    There is absolutely no one who is not saved. Must be.


    You''ll see. If you are discerning. If you look at reality, it''s a fantasy that''s not strange to have thrown away such hope in the past.


    But still, he shook his head like a gentle, deaf child.


    "Refill. That''s not for you to decide. Whether you can save someone or not is something I''ll always find at the end of this dream path that''s been going on."


    "What is it going to be about that? Such an uncertain and ambiguous thing. You can''t just chase something like that and you can''t find it. The only thing at its end is the despair that is brought only to those who have been betrayed of their hopes"


    "Could be"


    "Then..."


    "But I''m not going to look at it. Because you do, don''t you? After looking back, I don''t have the dream I was aiming for. I gave up on my dreams, and then I swear that day, I''m not there. So..."


    - So watch. This hope of mine. That, this way of seeking hope.


    "Ahh."


    I told you to watch. How could that figure, who dared to retreat, be filled with a dazzling glow? I''m sure it was the glow of a soul held only by those who challenge the impossible, which no one in this world has ever seen before.


    Blown Rajas returns. Stepping on the ground with your feet. You think it''s unusual to lose a clash, its shape is full of anger, and the focus of your eyes is different from that of Mr. Shooting with his gaze to Swimei.


    "Kid, you..."


    "Fly away. There''s an outside road."


    "Shut up. Yeah!!


    In keeping with that roar, the throat that was in Rajas'' palm swells rapidly. While black swallowed black and cast a shadow of purple (kashimurasaki) color all around him. That''s Rajas'' move that blew up the fort of Norcias and made it even further around here earlier.


    "Now you can disappear!


    I''m done. That''s it. There is no more power of the Spirit left in itself, no more than that power, and there is no magic on this earth that can counter this power. So that''s it.


    "Suimei... already..."


    It''s supposed to be, but Swimey never cares about the weak sounds she should have heard.


    "- Hmm."


    I uttered that spell as if to break them as boring.


    "Non amo munus scutum. Omnes impetum invictus"


    (My shield is not a shield. Still robust in front of any attacker. still unshakeable before any artillery fire)


    Magic that increases to coincide with the chanting of the spell. The golden magic light fills the surrounding darkness, and the light swirls like a twister.


    "Invincibility immobilitas immortalis.Cumque mane surrexissent castle"


    (Never crushed, immobilized and stoned. It is a castle decorated with a golden glow that wants to gather the breath of the stars. its name)


    Eventually, the golden light heads to the place where each is assigned to play its part, and is inspired by wild golden lightning to form its shape. You start to hear the stirring, the stirring, the sound of something fitting in, intermittently from around you.


    And


    "Firmus! Congrega aurum magnalea!"


    (My robust! Bloody golden fortress!


    With the last words uttered by Swimei, the magic formations fold.


    A beat behind in its construction, the darkness swallowed up the scenery around it, trying to take it all away.


    "- Huh!!


    ... That was it. Anything. Before that attack, the flesh and soul were supposed to disappear stripped by darkness.


    But it wasn''t the end. Eye lid closed to a premonition of inescapable death. When you open that darkness, there''s nothing wrong with you and Swimey here. I was definitely connecting my life here.


    In front of the sunny eyes of the dust, it was not only the protected self that presented a startling phase to it.


    "Bullshit......!? That my power to wipe out even the fort is ineffective!?


    As Rajas'' stunned voice sounded, there was a breathtaking sight there as he looked around.


    Around is the geometry and character numbers that shape the area. The golden magic light that surrounds it. The magic formations depicted on the ground have long and short hands of the clock, while the other formations are deployed to protect the surrounding space. The big magic formations, the little magic formations, the magic formations I saw earlier are certainly here as well.


    If we noticed, we were surrounded by many golden magic formations.


    Yeah, it''s like a fort surrounded by magic walls.


    "Ha - don''t make my golden fortress with stones and trees and tiny monkeys. What this guy is picturing is the military base of the other world. If you want to pierce it, you''ll bring twice as much power as Red Dragon Asthma."


    "The other world, you say...?


    "That has nothing to do with Temehe!


    When Shuiming paid his right hand, a silver sword was built out of it in an instant, erasing all the earthen smoke and excess of Rajas'' confused voice.


    "You aaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    And Rajas also finally set Swimey as an enemy he shouldn''t have left behind, or he strikes him abruptly. Interception is swimey. Return the fort of defense to its magic and run with the cutting-edge of the sword determined to retreat.


    Meanwhile, the way Rajas fights is simple. But it is also fast and powerful.


    Even though the relative is so big, he tells me that he just touched humans and other things that would turn him into ground beef. But Suimei ran, stood up, and brought him into the melee.


    Flesh thin of death. There is no mistake in that nostalgia. But still, Swimey''s momentum does not diminish.


    Spinning words and indeed witchcraft as Rajas'' boneless attacks and responding with a magical silver sword. If you get a single shot of your fist, it''s fatal. In such a long battle, there is still no grief in him. The enthusiasm in my heart. That''s all driving force and yes. As I speak on my back, it remains as robust as an iron core.


    It does not break, it does not bend, and its appearance is stronger than anyone else on this occasion.


    There are more minor scratches on Swimei''s face and body as she scratches her clothes. Still, it never stops. The boy''s fierce screams bounce everything back through his impatience to shrivel his impending fear.


    ... while he was fighting scratched and scratched like that, he returned to me such a fold attracted by passion, for some reason.


    - I wonder what the hell I''m doing.


    "Ah..."


    He''s fighting like that. In that, behind that, giving up everything, throwing it all out, denying his word, he''s on his knees right now. Just watching. I''m just looking at it by deciding I can''t do anything. I only do that if I realize it.


    What you see is that back. Hidden back. And it is the fervent and bitter thoughts of anyone who weeps in an irrational world, the boy who wishes for his happiness, his dazzling glow.


    Let him who is not saved be saved. I can say those words, that determination. Shall I be shown it, fascinated by it, and remain silent? I can''t do anything. Are you sure that''s okay with this?


    "No -"


    When the answer to the question was clear, something pressed against my body disappeared as soon as I did. As if the words of your giving up were the culprits of all your commandments. As if every word he uttered was the key to unraveling the culprit.


    Is this a good idea? No, it''s not good. I don''t want that ending. I don''t really want it. Also, I want to run to my dreams again. Never stops, like him.


    So, again, and. Again, the power to fight against yourself. I endure the pain, stay bloody, stay this unusual, and I wish for you here and now.


    "Arshna, the goddess we serve. Please give me the courage to change only once now, to this me who could not change anything by myself. Wish me one more time, one more time only -"


    It''s a word of wish and rarity. A rebirth celebration to excite yourself and make you take your sword again. But the goddess will never help. I know. Because she''s not in the world. Because right now, I''m just watching.


    So this is just a word I put in for myself to change.


    And when I opened my eyes, my own body was filled with forces that never existed. Nowhere else is the weakness that occupied my body and mind until earlier, as much as I think it was a lie to kneel and give up.


    It was the boy in front of me who gave me the courage to get over that power. He stood up now because he taught me to believe out, because he showed me, because he reminded himself again.


    Grasp the removed sword again and wave thoughtfully with your hands.


    The winding thick wind turned red and ran between Suimei and Rajas.


    "Nah - you!? Where the hell is that power!?


    "Refile......"


    It was the face of surprise and the face of joy that welcomed itself up again. It goes without saying which one it is now.


    Free the power of the Spirit from all the power it can still possess. Red winds, battles and scarlet spirits Ishaktney. All winds stain with scarlet brilliance as they respond to their red speeds. Rajas retreated in a winding gust.


    "No, uhh... this"


    Rajas hates the wind and covers his face with his arms. He lays his sword on such a demon tribe, and tells him not to excite his heart.


    "Rajas, look closely in your eyes, too. This is the power to destroy you demons. The power of the goddess''s princess, the Spirit."


    "What a power to perish! A little girl who feared her own doom and fled. Ahhh!


    "- Shut up... I don''t run anymore. For me to remain me! From nothing, from nobody, from this fate!


    "My little girl! No, no, no, no!"


    Turn your sword and red speeds to Rajas, who comes at you with a scream. He comes out with a strong, strained odomi markup arm and fist, but this time he won''t be bounced all the time. Let the slash wrap up the red Australian style and let the slash flash diagonally, and now it''s time for this one to just bounce back Rajas'' Australian fist.


    "Ugh, what!? Earlier it was like..."


    It''s natural to be different. The weak self died earlier. I''ve gained strength to be here now, nothing more than my new self. Therefore, the attack that overwhelmed me until earlier will not work, and I do not have time to say that to you...


    "Haaaa!!


    If you don''t have an ear to hear the confusion, you knock in even more sword strikes. It was the opposite of earlier. They never outpace me, and I have a lot of trouble with this one. I can also deduce the power put into each blow.


    Conflict. The back fist is paid to come back. That was a lot of fisting, but Rajas was lucky enough to capture this steep spot in between. I don''t care if you eat it. I''m sorry. But that''s a story if you eat it.


    - So myself, the same colour of brilliance that filled the surroundings, became Akane.


    Fulfilling that, no one would have seen the move through. Red winds that don''t even draw shadows outweigh all speeds. Its speed, exactly dust extinction. It slipped at right angles behind Rajas at a speed that just looked like instant travel.


    "When did you..."


    Already late when I noticed and looked back. The swinging slaughter that rolled out with him as he finished materializing correctly captured Rajas'' chest.


    "Gu, uhhhhhhhhhh!


    Rajas'' rock-bottomed chest plate to be mutilated. The depth was not fatal, but from the wound, the soul of the power of the demonic tribe, which tormented itself, erupted like steam.


    This is your chance.


    "Booshan!!


    (Gala Varna - heh!!


    Swirling the Great Sword overhead, it takes a leg well beyond its normal steps, and with its momentum, it unleashes a blow while cloud flares. At the same time that his posture was lowered all the time as he saw if he would lay low on the earth, he turned into a giant slaughter so that the surrounding area was filled with red speeds to imitate its slaughter, tearing the earth and the heavens apart.


    And then I hit Rajas wrapped around you - but.


    "Shibuki..."


    Even in the wake of the waves, Rajas was still alive. He has been slashed and torn through his body, spraying dark steam from all over the place, but he has stopped connecting his limbs and stood without waking up, but he does stand. How stubborn is this demon clan when he was exposed to even more of his offense in addition to the attack of Swimei?


    "Ku......!!


    Rajas suddenly retreats greatly as he skews his face in a hurry.


    As I was stretching my body about what I was going to do, that big body flipped.


    No way, do you mean retreat beyond this?


    "Nah - wait!!


    "... I''ve deposited the battle. Swordsman of Nocious"


    I guess you decided it was unfavourable as it is. Abominably throwing up like that, Rajas tries to leave. He still had some leeway, or the way he jumped up against the night sky went away within a glimpse.


    "Huh, huh, huh!


    Slap each of those backs or I''ll shoot the wave mountain at Rajas again. But the red wind doesn''t arrive. In places not far from Akkun, every time he earned a distance, he attenuated and ended up turning into just a wind and disappeared.


    - I leaked it. I can''t reach that distance to take any more hands. Except if you can run the sky like Rajas, but you don''t have that power on yourself.


    So that was it. I didn''t know you''d let him get away with it unnaturally in a place where you had to defeat the enemy you were supposed to defeat, even though you had him so far.


    "Damn......"


    Will the settlement be carried over? I''m not convinced. What''s with all this bad aftertaste coming here? One more step, one more step. Just a little more, just a little more if I could outdo him. Maybe.


    - But that happened when I chewed my lips into disbelief.


    Unexpectedly from behind, signs of increased magic. No, it can''t be a raw and warm expression of increasing, etc. This is an intense ripple when magic increases explosively. I don''t care if it''s happening.


    "Su, sui mei kun...?


    Does this boy''s magic have no bottom? Running through the great armies of the devil tribe, preventing the power of Rajas, fighting him, and on top of that still endless power that dwelled in him?


    He walks as he is, with his strength up. Slowly, for eagle fried. Take a leisurely wide walk. Eventually, he lined up beside himself.


    And resounding, magician''s voice.


    "Abreq ad habra..."


    (Death, Thou hast destroyed my thunder before...)


    ... a huge thick wind with a red brilliance can turn into just a breeze behind it. It was a dangerous place. I didn''t expect a Norsius swordsman to get back on his feet in between. No, I didn''t expect you to gain much more power than you did before all that. I don''t know what happened, but it''s all because of that wizard.


    I therefore bite my teeth at being shown the concern of retreat.


    "I''ll never forget this humiliation. Remember, humans. When this wound heals, I will always pay my debts..."


    Captured by such feverish rage, Rajas looks up even higher than where he is right now.


    "... sticking into the thunderclouds with this wound is dangerous, but somewhat unavoidable"


    What I looked forward to was an exit that I should go from now on.


    If we keep flying low, maybe we have a pursuit. I don''t know if that would be possible in view of the relative distance, but now after that reversal play. I''ve never been over cautious, and if I go through the clouds, I can definitely dazzle my whereabouts.


    Abominable, but I''ve suffered quite a few wounds from that woman''s resistance. If you jump into the thunderclouds with this body, you won''t just be sorry. But I can''t change my belly on my back. This is the only way to get back safely like this.


    - Yes, that''s how it was, that''s when I found myself worried about thunder.


    "Huh...?


    I noticed that just then I looked up at heaven.


    My head is puzzled and filled with things I haven''t anticipated at all. That''s right.


    There is no thundercloud. Nowhere in the sky.


    Confused by the stunner that came down unexpectedly, he looks around.


    There''s nothing there that''s supposed to be. There''s a black cloud pregnant with thunder. There was a thunderbolt. Until earlier, there should have been. Even if I stared at it wrong, there were no thunderclouds in Jomtien, only a dark sky just blocked the starlight by the clouds.


    From earlier on, there must have been a thunderbolt around. Even in the middle of the battle, the louder the crap out of me.


    Then what the hell is this all about? Why was the thunder noise ringing when there were no thunderclouds?


    So I looked down casually.


    "Become..................!?


    And in that tragedy that spread beneath his eyes, his voice and words ceaselessly disappeared.


    At the end of your gaze. There was a sight there where I forgot to breathe, too, because of it.


    There would have been a plain between the mountain hem and the woods. There was no army that was supposed to have been collected there, instead there was a flame that kept burning without disappearing and a snoring earth that burst, fell.


    Stuck in permanently insoluble ice, boiled and melted forever in an ocean of hazy rot laid with acid and poison, at the end is the shadow of what remains family on the ground. Above all, what is surprising is that even the wreckage is not commensurate with the total number of subordinates.


    A large part of the army that I have brought with me has disappeared from the spot as if it were a lie.


    "Hey, what happened..."


    This can''t possibly happen. Even if humans pointed their armies at us, we should never be able to create such a tragedy. I know that well in the battle at Nosias. However, the fact that this tragedy is here right now definitely means that there must be Teng himself who created this tragedy -


    If there is, yes.


    - What stood up to me was just to shake it off.


    The word of a man who does regress now, as whispered in his ear. The words lead to a tragedy under your eyes.


    Yes, when that man came to that spot, his men must have blocked his way before then. Then the man said, "What stood up" means what stood in front of the man and stood in the way of the man, his men.


    If so, what does it mean? It comes to my attention that the scenes of my men pushing me one after the other are common to that man who pushes me forward with every break.


    Then did the man shake off all that stood up, the army that he had brought in to defeat the brave, alone?


    "Stupid, he said he''s destroyed over 10,000 troops by himself..."


    Reaching that answer, a honking noise rang from behind his ear as he nodded his spine into a war.


    Impossible. Thunderclouds aren''t supposed to be here. Then why does such a sound come from behind?


    "No way......"


    Yes, on second thought, I haven''t seen Thundercloud since I got here. I just thought it was because the thunder was ringing. So, suppose there was nowhere like Thundercloud in the first place.


    "No way......"


    If all that thunder and roar was emitted by other factors.


    "No way......!


    Yes, that sound that sounds from behind sounds exactly the same as the thunder that was loud and unrivaled from earlier. So...


    Turning around, there was an answer to the question from earlier.


    Draw circles, shapes and letters as blue and white midwinter thunder falls upside down into the sky with the roaring roar of the earth, threatening the black of the dark sky.


    Eventually we can do a huge - no, a vast magic formation. Drawn with a mid-size magic formation halfway through the circle, that''s exactly what you deserve to shoot out mighty sorcery.


    And it''s that man who stands at the center of it. He was that man who called himself a wizard.


    ... thunder crushes the earth, causing the wind to raise its armored screams and randomly destroy everything. The force that rolled around the man blew the sand and debris away, turning it into charcoal and wiping it away.


    The aftermath. That''s the aftermath. The power that makes up magic, the power that forces events to cause phenomena, is too strong, and such surpluses and rebellions are ravaging the surrounding objects indefinitely. The thunder ravaging the surroundings and the local winds winding down the center of the storm are all but a slight foretaste of the phenomenon that will be caused after this.


    "Oh, that''s a precursor...? That''s silly -"


    - Yes, Demon General Rajas won''t even know. This is the magical lineage of Abraham-Melin Abraham. Known as sacred sorcery, sacred sorcery, a sorcery with the most famous and powerful of those created to repel, disperse, and serve the devil with the help of the Holy Guardian Angel - let your thunder die (Abraham ad Habla). Abrahadabra and the most widely known spell in the world.


    This transformed its original form into offensive sorcery by modern sorcery theory. Eight Keys Shuiming is the strongest sorcery against the devil and against witchcraft for evil spirits.


    A statue of a woman appears from behind a man, as if it were manifested from inside the pylorus. It should have followed a human woman. There is no living root for it, while sculpture stained with its too inorganic colour, halfway between white and ash. Nor is it divine. Nor is it disastrous. But how can it be so powerful?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    And the statue of the woman opened her mouth as soon as she could, and she called the pillars of thunder out of heaven with a high cry.


    ... I haven''t heard that one. Such a human being. I don''t know power like this. Unknown power. Such power is not something that man in this world can hold, and even if that man was a summoned brave man from another world, it is not.


    Brave men are those who are summoned with the power of a goddess. I will never be equipped with that power.


    Yes, a brave man is something that is summoned with much more power than an ordinary man and with immense protection of the elements. But that man doesn''t have it. So it''s impossible. That''s magic with no element protection. It manipulates events that are not supposed to be manipulative, binds phenomena, and alters the world created by the goddess as intended.


    That thunder right now in front of you is above all sacred and everywhere. I haven''t heard of such power, the existence of such moves, etc. There is no human being in this world who manipulates such impossible powers. Absolutely. So, that guy, what the hell?


    - Mage (...), Mitsumi Eight Keys.


    "Mage...... you say? What the fuck is that!? Isn''t that man a wizard!?


    Thousands of lightning scattered around the perimeter pull the tail of the noise and repercussions and gather at the center of the accumulated magic formation. The screaming of a statue without a scream. A blue-blue daze that fills the world with ambiguity from the other side of the horizon to the lifetime of the sky.


    At the end of his gaze are the faces of women equally stunned and the crimson eyes of hateful men reflecting the will of steel. And signs of inescapable death...


    "Damn, whoa, whoa!


    - Come on, it''s malice to sip people''s moans with honey. Decay and disappear before the high hopes of our Order''s sorcerers.


    It certainly seemed to the man''s mouth that words like that could be spun.


    Immediately after, the fingertips touch the center of the magic formation.


    Thousands of deafening thunderbolts in the light of the concentric circle, at the moment when they ran, became just one giant pillar, filling everything in sight.


    There, the darkness of the evil gods to which they are subjected does not even exist shards. Never, anywhere.


    Eventually, Rajas, the Demon General, was swallowed before the brilliant running of the holy thunderbolt, with the exclamation of his grudges.

 Chapter 33 33 The End Of The Battle, To

    "Neither can I. dull."


    During that time of darkness on the other side, when he saw the brightness of thunder disappear, Shuiming fell and lay on his back with a big letter on the spot. I endure just a little bit of the stiff ground feeling I add to my back, and try to calm down about my roughened breathing, trying to tone my breath.


    Exactly. I put everything out this time. Though we had to grasp the power of the Demon Clan and reduce it as much as we could, it may well have been unscrupulous to have defeated all those masses. That army, perhaps a subjective estimate if converted to the other force, would be comparable to the three battalions. Probably equal to two to three thousand modern armed infantry.


    For the lack of accidental firing detonation, the Demons may have been more of a threat, but that''s a story when we considered infantry only.


    I can''t tell you which is inferior when I think of a time when I had a battle with a mercenary unit before.


    Plus that battle with Rajas and the stubborn Abraham ad Habla.


    Rajas was terribly rugged and this sorcery street was bad, and ended up cutting the strongest card in sacred sorcery he could handle. If you think about the rest of the fight, you should leave room, but honestly, there was nothing you could do about it.


    But the fact that there is no magic left is no good if we make it clear.


    Shuiming looks out for Rajas'' vanished sky with that in mind.


    "... you got lucky, hey"


    No way, it was an honest story surprising that it was sacred sorcery that worked against the Demons. I thought maybe - I didn''t know it was a hit - because I got to the answer that they would be involved in the true evil of evil in conversation with Lephire.


    Darkness is weak in light, or evil succumbs to holiness, which seems to be a classic story in a way, but it was a blind spot for itself, a magician.


    Demonic equals By avoiding the simple speculation of evil things and focusing only on the special nature of the magic of this world, I realized that when I touched that offense, it was in the woods and quite late from the first war that the answer came out.


    It''s too ironic in a way that I didn''t realize such a simple thing because I was trying to look for my thoughts as a magician, my surgical logic, my biological flaws, my conceptual weaknesses.


    But it was also true that it was good with this sacred sorcery that it worked. Apart from the story of the elephant miscellaneous fishmongers who surged between the forest and the mountain hem, Rajas would have suffered a considerable disadvantage if his opponents had been forced to use witchcraft that would have diminished its effectiveness by being in this world.


    From Kabbalah, a Jewish mystery, it was this mystery that arranged a sorcery that was handed down to Gnoscism and classified as Abraham-Melin Abraham''s sorcery lineage for use against the devil and the devil spirit.


    It only works on true evil because of its witchcraft properties, and in order to give it more than a certain power over it, it takes a lot of time to exercise, because it has to semi-possess the sacred guardian angel who made it present in the sublime arts, but unlike witchcraft, which requires astrology, things in the other world, terrain, magic whose effects would fall if it were not on Earth, there would be little restriction by place.


    The void that exists between the world of the outer shell world and the world.


    The undifferentiated pure power that exists in the space of supposedly nothing - that is, from the etheric, and from the monad, the technique of constituting and presenting one''s only spirits that are not in the making of any spirits: the Holy Guardian Angel, and of exercising systematized sorcery - has made it possible to treat them freely in this world as well.


    It would have been fortunate if the magic of shooting with maximum force had worked. It should also be said that the absolute value of the power of magic exercised by him exceeded the strength of Rajas. But the power of the evil god that is given to the devil tribe. If there were a demon clan who had that one stronger and more than Rajas, it wouldn''t be easy.


    "... Nakshatra, hey. Well, what are you gonna do about it?"


    Its head is probably Nakshatra, the Demon King. That''s him, or her, but somewhat of a beside annoying demon. Some chief should be giving the power of evil gods stronger than Rajas simply thinking about it. I don''t intend to get involved, but it can be in case you run into it, and I''m not talking about the possibility that other Demon generals and I might be stronger than Rajas.


    Do we have to keep in mind that maybe the time will come?


    When I keep thinking about things that aren''t funny or happy, my head feels heavy enough to say it''s after I defeat my enemies.


    Refile next door talks to such a watery light that he can only exhale a rough exhaling breath.


    "Suimei. Thank you. Thank God you''re here."


    "No, I arrived long after I was late. It''s a little awkward to be thanked."


    Mizumi speaks honestly where she thinks she is. It cannot be denied that there have been moments of hesitation since the first time we were relative to the Demons. That''s not true, and I wouldn''t have delayed it if I had one thing going through my heart, and I don''t think this has to be asked.


    "... the merchants, after all?


    "... oh"


    "Right."


    Refill''s worrying voice was the answer to what he asked. Couldn''t you? It was something you would know if you looked back at the tragedy when you got here, but was it wiped out? It''s not something I can tell myself that I gave up safely at the time I had an adventurer who pulled off Refill or was manipulated by the Demon Clan, but it''s still the people I''ve been with for a little while. I''m afraid so.


    If you think about it, maybe that''s where you went into the woods after Refill. At that time, if I had been able to convince the merchants better, if I had been able to keep Refill in the merchants, maybe it would have turned out more salvageable.


    Sure, it''s all, I don''t know if it''s more of a story now...


    "... Suimei. Better not worry about it. I don''t know what I''m saying, but it''s not your fault the merchants were killed."


    From the microscopy of this look, did you see what you were thinking? I can hear Lephire overflowing with such care. But...


    "It''s easy for you to say that, but don''t you care more about Refile than I do?


    "Oh, that''s"


    Asking the other way around, she raised a bewildered voice. Then, the place is enveloped in a quiet atmosphere. After all, I guess I cared. No, there''s no reason you don''t care. She couldn''t protect those she wanted to protect. I don''t know if I didn''t make it or if I couldn''t protect you in time, but it''s the same thing I had a hard time with.


    And I guess that''s where Rajas put it. Such evil is often good at attaching itself to weak parts of your heart. Enough to make a revulsion.


    I guess that''s why she''s extra hard.


    "... Refile. You didn''t hesitate, like me, to help the merchants. You shouldn''t blame yourself too much."


    "Ugh, yeah......"


    The modest voice emitted was still heavy. I tried, worked hard, etc. Such words, in front of the results, are all but a rest of spoil. I guess it''s because I know that that''s why Refill remains a sinker, and because I know that, I can''t have any more words to call myself.


    Would I have done that for a while? Whether it''s a silent prayer for the dead or to sort things out in one''s heart, Refile accidentally opens his mouth as he keeps a deep silence.


    "Suimei, the..."


    "What''s going on?


    "Oh, you know. Thanks."


    "... what, changed?


    I received an acknowledgement earlier. Whatever is more thankful than this, when Mizumi is so wonderful, she returns a shy, shy voice.


    "That, earlier, when you told me you were here to help, I was so happy. So..."


    "Ooh..."


    "Thanks"


    "Oh, really... you''re welcome to do that Yes"


    The thanksgiving I heard is too sincere, and a strange polite word of use pops out of my mouth out of place from Shuiming''s mouth.


    That''s a lot to look at when you say that again - when you said that you were relative to Rajas or talking to Refill, I felt like you were proclaiming it all embarrassing for a long time.


    (Uh...)


    What I aim for. Proof of being able to help and the wishes of the Father, which is the philosophy of the Order. An unsolicited hand of salvation. Solitary.


    Momentum. All because of momentum. The momentum caused me to scream. That''s right. You can decide that and forget it all. That way everything will be resolved without a thing.


    Think of it that way, probably swinging your neck hard to the side, Shuiming. As he begins to escape reality that way, Refile releases a voice filled with determination.


    "I was able to be courageous thanks to you. I''m going to go my way properly without giving up any more. Well, being strong doesn''t change me from fighting demons."


    ... Apparently, the frustrated mind is back. Perhaps it would have been a good idea if the despair seemed to ease somewhat.


    Yes. As Shuiming looked up at the sky without saying anything, Refile seemed to wonder,


    "... what''s up?


    "Hmm? Oh. I think that''s a good idea."


    "I''m not giving up anymore. Let them scratch to the end no matter what. You taught me that."


    Shuiming replies to Lefir, who says such a small embarrassment to his face, mocking himself.


    "Please don''t. That one of mine is like a take-out."


    "Receiving and selling?"


    "... oh, me too, I almost got fucked by a dumb strong guy before. That''s when they told me."


    Yes. It''s not that I don''t know what it feels like to be denied. When a strong guy tells me, everything in the world feels like denying itself. At the time of such a predicament and loss in my mind, I was told to run and a man pointed out that I had no dreams ahead of me. That''s right.


    "You toured with a good man.


    "Where. Such a madman. Well, I appreciate it, but he''s a basic enemy."


    I suppose you thought Refile was a beauty story. Eh, and I hear a sound of confusion. Yes, that man who said that to himself only laughs at basic people''s dreams. He''s the kind of guy who comes out all the time when it matters, raises misplaced, muscular praises, and gets in the way of people all the time. I suppose you thought that if the guy you were watching dies, it would be less fun.


    So that''s when I said those words...


    "... but maybe I meant what I said back then."


    "You''re complicated, too."


    "Sort of."


    "Hehe."


    What''s funny? Suddenly a modest laugh refir. When I get such a calm laugh at the end of a story like this, I''m a little dissatisfied that I seem to be being treated as a child somewhere - but still, I''d say it''s good to hear a calm voice after such a fight.


    Whatever it is, the fight is over.


    That didn''t seem so bad.


    and that was the time when I was surrounded by such tranquil and cozy air. Mizumi sleeps next door, and some kind of anomaly occurs.


    - Bohu.


    "Hiu!!


    If you notice, you hear a loving scream, along with the sound of it being thrown to the ground. Probably, no, it''s definitely Refill''s, but the voices that rang around were soaring, something of the kind I''ve never heard before. Well, it''s the first time I''ve ever heard Lephire scream.


    "Oops. Refille, what''s going on?"


    When I managed to turn only my neck and turn to the side, even though it was painful to move in that way, naturally there was Lefir, the Lord of the Voice.


    - That, too, gets tiny a lot.


    "............ what?


    "Yes, there he is... what''s up, Mr. Swimey?


    I''m driven by the urge to rub my eyes, but as it were, by the much turmoil I saw.


    There were also young girls there who seemed to be about the age of elementary school students. Red haired ponytail. A sharp eye that hung just a little and the whiteness of growing up in the snow country, the quiet sword atmosphere I felt first. There''s still a shadow left, so I''m pretty sure it''s Lefir. So this young lady must be definitely a smaller refil.... probably.


    But what the hell is this all about? Speaking of what he was wearing, he has a rash because his body is smaller, and he punches him in the face when he falls, or wipes the mud off his face with tears in his eyes.


    She looked at herself with her eyes rounded and asked. I''d like to ask you a question.


    "No, what''s going on over there, Refile? You''re getting tiny, aren''t you?


    "Tiny...?


    When asked, the little refir gives a strange look that is only so cute and drops his eyes on his body. And soon, I changed my expression to something stunning.


    "Huh? Huh? Hey, what''s this?!? What the hell is going on, Suimei?!?


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. This is the one I want to ask you."


    "My body is small! It''s getting smaller! Why? Why? How come?!?


    "Is this your first time? No, I don''t think it''s the first time..."


    "Naturally! This can''t be happening ever after!


    Refile so forcefully affirms the anomaly that occurred in this sight. I mean, I''m confused. The first time. No, I would have trouble even if this happened frequently. Lephir, I''m going to say a guess if you''ve come up with an answer.


    "No way in the middle of a battle, even if Rajas'' guy doesn''t do me any good..."


    That''s how I look at you, Refile. The nostalgic rush is telling the truth. However, if it is a curse, it may be possible to think about it before, but is it a curse to fulfill and toddle on purpose? Besides, curses that are long and too late that will work after it''s all over, etc. I can''t help but be clear about this curse.


    I''ll look at her in the magician''s eyes just in case it''s the last evil upsetting harassment.


    "... no, that doesn''t seem like it. There''s no trace of the curse but the previous one."


    "Ku, suppose. Why..."


    The look on Refill''s face with his head is persecuting at all times.


    But how did this happen now? Refill also seems to be looking for information that could cause her to spin her head, but now, has there ever been a reason to bring this kind of anomaly to her?


    Sure, there are many places where she diverged greatly from normal humans.


    - Power of the Spirit, Spirit.


    With that said, Shuiming recalls the unusual expression of power exerted by Lefir at the end of the battle. That force that Refill dominated the ambient air was completely separate from what he had seen before.


    The strength, range, and variety of forces were completely different from when we blew up the Miscellaneous Fish Demons, and boasted an intensity that could be described as a dimensional difference.


    Based on that, I immediately get to the answer.


    (No, that''s too simple for anything, no matter how much)


    Shuiming denies a single answer in her mind that way. But here I recall one of the earlier sacred sorceries. If you deny the simple idea and think about the fact that you ended up late for an answer, you can''t even deny such a simple thing in this other world.


    "Refile, you know what?"


    "... smaller. Everything. Everything. Ugh, what is it? I feel like I''ve lost something important all at once again...


    Gu."


    "Oh, hey."


    "Huh? Oh, I''m sorry. What''s the matter, Suimei?


    Wipe the overflowing mourning with extra sleeves dripping from your hands, refir pointing toward Mizumi. Such a speculation that Mizumi came out to her.


    "Nah, I don''t know if it''s because I''ve used too much of Lephile''s body, too much of Spirit''s power, but it''s getting smaller."


    What makes you think that?


    "Well, it depends on speculation for a long time, because Lephire''s body is probably made up of half human flesh and half spiritual things, so when you consume a lot of etheric and monad, the great book of spiritual power, you lose your part as a spirit..."


    "There are a few words I don''t know... but the point is, you say this happened because of the overuse of power? But how could that have anything to do with smaller bodies? Until now, no matter how much power you consume, you haven''t changed the flesh, and it''s strange in the first place that the flesh is shrinking as a premise, right? Without the power of the Spirit, we simply cannot use our power."


    "Sure, but anyway, Refill is a spirit. Even where I was, there are too many things that haven''t been figured out..."


    Yes, in the other world, the time when the Spirit existed was quite a while ago, and there are not so many records, so the thing called the Spirit has not yet been clearly elucidated.


    Still, the semi-spirited Refill''s body should maintain itself in addition to the flesh (physical body) and astral body, as well as the energy that makes up the spirit. It can be assumed that this happened because I used too much of the part that forms my body and it was missing, but surely, as Refill said, I can''t help but question that my body shrunk with it. No, no, no.


    "... well, LeFeel''s body is fundamentally different from normal flesh because it is based on spirit. The presence of Refill is the same as that of the summoned Spirit, and because what is manifested is the same as projecting the real image and the flesh into this world, the real image becomes thin when the power of the underlying Spirit is weakened. Oh, then don''t snort.


    The one named Refill is there, but because of the increased thinness of being, it looks smaller in its twist, which also affects the actual flesh."


    "Shh, Suimei! I don''t get it with all the hard words! It''s a little easier for me to tell!


    "Hmm? Oh, right, sorry. I''ll sort it out later, and I''ll explain it to you... I mean, Refill, when you jump like that..."


    Shortly after Shuiming finished pointing out, Lefir was taken by clothes and shoes.


    "Wow, wow!! Ugh!?


    I fell from my face to the ground again. And I was tempted to get up for a while, but I decided it was difficult to stand alone, or I called out to Mizuki to apologize.


    "... Mr. Swimey, I''m sorry, can you give me a hand? My clothes and shoes are too big to get up."


    "Mr. Swimey?


    I can call you wondering why you won''t respond - but Mizumi didn''t have the power to respond to that wish. That should be it, too. Shuiming, who stays asleep,


    "No... what? Neither can I. I can''t move because I''m using too much power."


    Silence sweeping the field. awkward quietness. In other words, neither can move more than this happened.


    There is a glimpse of a future without prospects, and Shuiming unleashes a dry, deluded laugh.


    "Ha... what do I do?


    "Oh... I don''t know what to do..."


    ... After all, Shuiming, who managed to recover to a state where she could get up, woke up with her clothes tangled and unable to move, and managed to get down the mountain with her this way.

 Chapter 34 34 Shadows Spreading To Prologue Nerferia

    night. A painting of the Empire, illuminated by the thin lights of the moon and the stars, was surrounded by unnatural silence.


    Without a minute''s gap, the nervously perfectly cobbled ground joins the walls of a red and beautiful brick dwelling, an upstream section of the Imperial Capital at night.


    The blunt glow of the moonlight licks the cobblestone, and the red brick walls that sank in the darkness are more and more as if they were red rust, and every single one of the buildings is bigger, due to the fact that it is built because of it, this time of night, which also deepens, makes the feeling of compression particularly pronounced over the unpopular loneliness.


    Far enough from being a wooden building or a boneless stone city where such ordinary citizens live. So one man was cornered by two darknesses: a tall shadow and a tall shadow.


    "You guys! You think you can just do this to me!?


    A man yelling at the werewolves with the momentum to fly bubbles from the corner of his mouth. Even the Empire weaves a coat made of popular tailors, smelling all over gold and self-consciousness, but now there''s no room for anything that''s supposed to back it up.


    That should be it, too. Behind the man, who yelled to shake off the agony of searing himself, because he fell down powerless, as the men''s escort-like men buried themselves on the ground paved with cobblestone.


    "Ku, someone! Anybody else? Anyone! Help me!!


    The man screams arrogantly, but has no voice to return. Only that transverse voice passes between two shadows standing in front of a man.


    Eventually, when there is no more remnants of the anger, one of the shadows, the tall one with a black robe together, denies the man''s actions.


    "Nobody''s coming. No matter how much you scream, no one can hear you."


    "If so, silly...... No matter how many alleys you can come from, in the middle of an empire like this, no one will notice..."


    Can you be wolfish by words that incite anxiety? A man can''t contain chest noise even though he knows there can''t be a long shadow whisper.


    And the shadow words were right. No matter how much you scream to deny it, the lookout gendarmes don''t even show up. All the screams and conversations of men, it''s as if the darkness behind the two of them is taking away.


    A man who yells and scatters, keeping his uncoverable agony intact.


    "Why are you doing this to me!


    "You don''t need to know that."


    Two people leaning against a man to match the words of a long shadow.


    "Hold on! Why don''t you guys hire me? I''ll give you as much money as you want."


    "- Hmm?"


    "There''s a man who just wants me to erase him! What do you say? I think I''ll start with a hundred Imperial Coins. That''s not a hundred pieces for both of us, is it? Hundreds per person!


    A man who carries such a deal for himself. To that statement, the shadow of a short shadow trembles small. This seems to have eaten up, yes the man laughs dammit, but it is the shadow of the long length that answered.


    "A hundred pieces of gold is once again quite a breakthrough."


    "Sure! But that''s all you''re worth! You stunned my escort in an instant!


    "It was a weak escort"


    "Not at all. He says he''s paying a lot of money to hire him, but he can''t use it when it matters. You are different in that respect. Whatever it is, it''s the Empire that has cornered me so far."


    A man who affirms the words of a long shadow and, in praise, takes to pull up a fishing needle. And then I decided this was where I was pulling up,


    "What do you say? I don''t suppose that''s a bad story?


    Did you think I was bored? do it, and create an unpleasant grin that makes you feel sticky.


    But the man''s expected voice did not return. As a small shadow denies a man''s words, he approaches silently.


    "Hey, why! Hundred pieces of gold per person, you''re breaking it."


    "Sure. But..."


    For the first time the voice of the lower shadow I heard was much younger. A man waits breathlessly for that unique voice to say something that a child of his age still doesn''t know if he''s a man or a woman.


    "... what''s wrong?"


    "You said"


    "There''s something I want you to erase."


    "What''s wrong with that? There would be one or two of those who want everyone to disappear, wouldn''t there? I don''t know whose offer it is, but I guess this is how you''re trying to harm me because you and I have such thoughts in the background. What do you say? If your forehead is disgusting earlier, you can put it up more..."


    A man never spoke the end of the word. A small shadow that a man is now trying to cage has unleashed a terrible wave of hatred.


    A man froze his exhale for a while, and...


    "... that one, I won''t let him do it"


    "-!? You guys! No way it belongs to that man''s hand!? No, I didn''t think you..."


    "You don''t have to talk about it. - Do it."


    It blocks the words of a man who is about to notice something, and a long shadow lays down his life in a small shadow. Then the little shadow immediately discredits its will and begins to whine the spell.


    "- Darkness. Thou hast made the book of nothingness, and hath wrapped my enemies, and sunk them within. And whosoever withholds his shallow desire, let him be captivated in his book. Orgo, Lucula, Lagua, Secunto, Rabbieral, Bay Baron......"


    A magical spell is spun from the mouth of a small shadow. To hear that chant, the magic of darkness that everyone fears. But the key word cannot be uttered in the part where the key word is supposed to be uttered, and instead the words are spinned as if they are not familiar. It''s not a meaningless word, no, it''s like a rough outside roar, and after that...


    "Giving Becomes Evil Than Receiving (Darkness Torment)"


    Words that can be uttered. Moments later, when I wondered if the darkness around the girl had shown an incredible statue of twirling in the dark, the magic surrounding that darkness swelled up at once, trying to mimic it in the direction indicated by the kneaded hand, twitching - the two shadows, the moonlight, the starlight and everything disappeared from the man''s eyes.


    "Stop - damn, ahhhhhhhhh!!


    The screams playing sad were swallowed vainly by the darkness.


    Eventually, the long shadow says quietly when he sees the body of a man freed from darkness crumble into cobblestones.


    "Let''s go."


    "... Yes"


    And two shadows that disappear. On its departure, the unnaturally darkened book and silence can also disappear.


    In the alley of the upstream section, only the blink of starlight and the moon floating in the sky gave a white peek into its face.

 Chapter 35 35 Smaller Wake

    About ten days have passed since the battle with Rajas the Demon General. Shuiming and Lefir had crossed the border between Astel-Nerferia and had come to the front of Philus Feria, capital of the Nerferia Empire.


    As he walks down the cobblestone-maintained streets, Shuiming turns his attention to the destination, which will arrive in a few moments.


    Lifting her gaze slightly from there, she saw the castle gate in such huge and different colors that it was not comparable to what was in Astel, just standing with Aotearoa poking at her. Such castle gates are much higher than those of Metail, the city of Kranto, and if the outer circumference is incomparably robust, let us see the national power of the Nerferia Empire.


    The city is also nearly twice the size of Metail, the capital of the Kingdom of Astel, and there are many lodging and markets outside the walls.


    In Sun Tzu, the roads stretching from east to west and south are also maintained and distributed at transport points adjacent to three or more countries equivalent to the so-called Qiu land, so it is probably even more luxurious than in other countries.


    Well, Shuiming was also supposed to stay in the city of Kranto for a while, but there''s a reason he came to Nerferia sometime in between. Whatever it is, Lephire Grakis walking next door is the only reason for it.


    After fighting Rajas, who had taken a large number of troops into Astel territory under some thought, and defeated it, she suddenly became as young as an elementary school girl because of her overuse of the power of the Spirit.


    For that reason, Refile lost all the power to fight, and could not even have a great sword with nearly five feet of blade crossing, which was his gain, and as a result he could not travel alone to the Nerferia Empire.


    For that reason, Shuiming also decided to cross the border with Lefir early in the city of Kranto.


    Besides, there''s also a curse on Refill. Even on the road several times it revealed itself, and each time I exercised the magic of care and suppression, but I could not wipe away anything disloyal.


    When I think of it, my eyes are so restless, my face is heartless or hot. No, I''m not doing anything wrong. I still feel like I''m doing something wrong.


    If someone had seen such a situation - they would have just bewitched me, but I wouldn''t be spared the sleigh of Loricon. Because Refill''s actual age is higher than his own, even if it isn''t.


    But even with that...


    (Exactly, leave it flaky like this)


    After all, that''s not part of the choice. You can''t let her travel alone even though she''s losing her ability to fight, and if you leave the curse intact, something unfortunate will surely happen to her. So far, I''m the only one who can contain it, and on top of this, her body is back to normal. And can the curse be lifted, or do I have to stay with you until I find a way to be sure I can control it?


    (Cursed demon clan and... he didn''t end up defeated)


    As I stare down at Refill, such an idea gradually takes shape from a fuzzy outline.


    The demonic lady that she was besides Rajas. Sure, you called it a sleeper. In the other world, it belongs to the Dream Demon (Saccubus).


    In European heritage it is described as an evil spirit where men make love to them while they are asleep and take away their essence until the bottom runs out. Numerous human desires have been cast, shadowed and gained entities. In this world, are they still classified as demons?


    To break the curse, you have to do something about the mediation with the identity that the sleeper seems to have, but after all, the mediation is also in hand, so it would be the surest way to set a goal for the person who hung it. It''s no match for being made again. Then you should say no from the beginning.


    Yes, we''ve come this far. I want to work with you until the end about her, even if I''m behind on my return.


    "What''s going on, Suimei?


    "Hmm? No..."


    "Hehe, did you possibly fall in love with what I looked like?


    Refil, speaking sparingly in his expression, creases and spins to show off on the spot. The decorations embellished with quality children''s clothing fluttered and what I saw was a satisfying face. Always a rare tea eye for a lady.


    That means,


    "You kind of like it. The outfit."


    "Oh, no,... yeah"


    When Shuiming laughed and said back, Refill turned bright red and leaned down. It''s like a child when you find out you were strong. Well, if I say so, it''s like adults are happy to wear their children''s clothes. Can''t you hide your embarrassment?


    The clothes I wear were purchased in the city of Kranto, not the usual knight outfit.


    Although it is easy to move there because of his desire and his journey to Nerferia, at the time of purchase, the clerk who attached me to Refill did not give way, so the clothes currently worn by Refill have cute designs. Until the end, Refile said, "Don''t treat me like a child!" or "I''m a clean adult!" or "He said he was cute...


    and not so interested..." but the clerk couldn''t fit in and ended up buying it with clothes that didn''t seem obvious.


    Refill asks as he moves his gaze toward his lack of location.


    "... that good?


    "Yeah, the clerk said it, but it''s still adorable"


    "Or cute...... I''m not too happy to hear you say that"


    That said, it was a toon, but the footprint was lighter slightly. I guess I was inner delighted when they said I was cute. It''s the same way a man gets up when he tells me he looks good on the opposite sex. If you can still be praised, nobody will be happy.


    Seeing these looks makes my heart dust warm. I''m not sure if it''s because it''s getting smaller.


    (It''s the usual refil when I''m talking normally)


    Shuiming regains the great sword he bore on his back and looks at the refir walking into a mix of nose songs. Somewhere after she got smaller, she felt like she had gotten more emotional. Until now, I have not been emotionally scarce, but I have only seen a quiet personality, so I feel that my childhood is remarkable.


    The body is smaller and the spirit may be pulled by the flesh, but the truth is uncertain.


    But when I try this, I really look like a child of my age, or I have an applause for wanting to stretch my back. Well, I hope so.


    When Shuiming was thinking about that, Refill suddenly stopped on his feet with pittance, turning his face into something so harsh that it did not resemble a young look, and turned to him.


    "That''s right. With that said, Suimei. About my body getting smaller..."


    "Oh, you totally forgot you said you''d explain before"


    "Oh, I forgot everything else, too."


    "Oh."


    He is told by a serious look and voice far from his earlier attitude, and also recalls Shuiming. I totally forgot to tell the story because it was so dazzling until I got here.


    Wake with smaller refills. It is that story in which speculation was made before going down the mountain.


    Shuiming creases between her eyebrows, rubs her jaw, and begins to put together where she cuts it out.


    "Well, I don''t know where we''re going to start... well, in the world I was in, there''s the idea that all the things that humans see are pseudo footage of the essence of what they see. The essence of it is an idea, and what you see is called the likeness of an idea or the phantom of an idea, and this idea is called an idea theory."


    "Come on, theory?


    "Yes."


    "Uh... something I''m looking at..."


    Nodding back, Refill comes up with an earlier explanation in his head. Is it still difficult in a less conceptual world? Well, how should I chew it up...


    "Well, for example, what I''m seeing right now is an idea called Eight Keys Waterlights that visually reflects Eight Keys Waterlights in Lefir''s vision, and other senses are making the idea so perceptible to the sensory organs that give it information."


    "You said the idea was the essence, right? I mean, what we''re seeing is different in its nature and in its video...?


    "Let''s just say it''s a mess."


    "So if that idea is showing us what we''re looking at, as you say, then we all look the same?


    "Potentially, the idea encloses individual traits, so when you recognize it, it means it looks different. So I don''t see me or Refill looking the same, and the trees, the rocks, the buildings around me aren''t the same."


    "... I know what was born naturally. Because everything has a soul. But how do you explain what people make? People aren''t just making shapes and roles, they''re not making ideas, are they?


    "Sure. When people make things, they don''t realize they''re making ideas. But when people make things, they think," Let''s do this, let''s do this, "and add a lot of characteristics to what they make. Sounds stubborn, but that blows my soul in, which means I create an idea.


    Well, what lies beneath that metaphor -- the point is that creating objects with solid shapes and concepts is in itself a human being making ideas."


    "The only thing people make things for is appearance, because they actually make ideas that have that characteristic, so they look that way on the look of it," he said?


    "Right."


    Shuiming nods and answers to the refir asking. Can you swallow a little, apparently?


    Then she says with a rugged face at all times.


    "But Suimei. If you interpret us as that ideological theory, it''s actually gonna be all tasteless, right? That''s what it would mean to see the characteristics of people and things written on paper, and that individuals just perceive it that way on their own!


    Is the analogy strange to say that I wrote it on paper? It shoots quite a bit, and surprise is the best thing. The first time they talk like this, they will certainly also react like they''ve heard such a polarization.


    That''s right.


    "Yes. The world we''re in, the world we''re in, we''re supposed to be that thin. The sight, the hearing, the taste, the sense of smell, the sense of touch, they simply misrepresent the essence of the individual, and everything we see is a bluff."


    "Deception......"


    Are you not convinced? No, you won''t. We have here what we see, what we exist, what we know for sure. I also feel like I''m being denied a solid self, like I''m on my way and I''m stuck with words.


    "Think of it as an analogy. ''Cause you don''t even have to think about it."


    "Don''t be silly, Swimey. Is that theory going to untie you about me? You can''t overlook it in a parable."


    "That''s what I said. That''s right. I don''t think we need to worry that much because we''re only talking about natural philosophy...... so what do you say?


    "Well, let''s just say I generally understand. But what does that have to do with me getting smaller?


    Mizumi meditates and opens the eye lid once again to the refir who asks.


    And


    "It would be easy to get here. Well, I can also assume that what exists in this world is written on the paper that said so. So, Lephire, the spirit and human son, is special and strong about it.


    If you are a normal human being, because you are a life dependent on the flesh and soul, it is a fatal story that the flesh was missing at a time when such elements were falling apart, and the soul is missing, but in the case of Refill, because the power of Spirit occupies the majority of them, there are other elements called Spirit besides the flesh and soul, and even if that spirit disappears due to some factor, the flesh and soul are in the end pimped.


    But naturally, it doesn''t change the fact that there are fewer elements that make up the idea, so the presence is thinner than usual."


    "The feeling of you and the others looking at the likeness of Idea, including me, is twisting the diminished state of my being. Is that why you''re being like this? The weakening of the Spirit has no effect on the flesh and soul. But it doesn''t change anything."


    "Yes, that''s why I think the refil will be in that form right now"


    Refill''s body is currently out of spirit and not in complete form. The information on the idea is therefore missing, so it must be a situation in which the information on the missing is communicated to the other person - it must be expressed.


    However, because the information is not visible and recognizable, such as an injured figure or a tired, bloodless face, the individual who recognizes Refill is about to lose information by causing Refill''s body, which is neither injured nor worn out, to be perceived as if it were a young girl.


    Upon hearing it, Refile leans down only a little and spills his words as if to mourn the difference between birth.


    "... somehow I feel like I''ve been told I''m not human again"


    "It''s nothing to worry about. I''m a magician, too, so it''s like I''m quitting. The point is, hold your heart. It''s a trivial story."


    "... yeah, I guess so"


    Are you feeling any better? Then, Refile asks again with an arm that doesn''t look good on her little body.


    "The world you were in is a hell of a place. Well, I was quite surprised to hear about you being summoned from another world."


    "Oh, my most unfortunate story of the year."


    Mizumi with a sloppy look and this whirling, strangely bittersweet laugh, Refile.


    "It''s ironic that you''re not a brave man with all that power to save the world, really"


    "I don''t think it''s that amazing."


    "With that?


    "You just knocked down a lot of miscellaneous fish. Well, as a magician, I''m not exactly that proud of you."


    "There are wizards in this world who believe in such power. Basically, I think you''re too high an ideal."


    "... ideal. Well, maybe that''s true."


    Shuiming thinks of a man who embodies that ideal in his head. I''ve certainly seen the man''s - father''s back, so maybe he''s higher than average about what he wants and standards. That''s all I still have a strong vision for Shuiming''s father.


    Meanwhile, Lefir asks if you have guessed the contents.


    "Sometimes I ask, could your father have done the same?


    "Yeah? Dad wouldn''t be wacky enough to take down those few"


    "And Rajas?


    On that question, Shuiming often thinks. I wondered if that father would fulfill it. Whether you can defeat it or not is not an argument, but the premise is that you can defeat it. Rajas was strong and robust, but even if he fought head-on, his father would not move a single millimeter of brows.


    Therefore,


    "You should be able to punch me with one fist, ahhh"


    "Holy shit!? One fist!?


    "Oh."


    Shuiming nods at Refill, who looks stunned.


    A magician, but a father who was forced into a wheelchair in a battle a long time ago. His legs are bad, his flesh isn''t tense, he''s never in a physique that''s commensurate with Rajas, but he''s in the temperament to go from the front unless he has a witchcraft-woven physical skill by saying it''s a fight he''s developed a long time ago and it''s such a annoying time.


    Yes, if it is a battle, we pride ourselves on our terrible abilities.


    It is usual to unleash magic in a wheelchair, a few seconds in between, but you get up from the wheelchair to eagle, you get nostalgic as you dive through the gap in your opponent''s consciousness, and you penetrate through the middle with a positive fist poke named seismic electricity, the only one given in the combat technique, and you return all this to dust.


    And after I use it, I always spill it like this when I see my fist.


    - Hmm, my fist hasn''t faded yet either.


    "... you could do it, that guy would. That strength was clearly insane."


    My father would do it. That guy should also find the properties of the Demon Clan that took him a long time to find, and use modern magic theory to knit an attack that works instantly against the Demon Clan. Honestly, it took me a while and I don''t have a standing up for myself that was becoming like a borough rag, but that''s all my father was strong. Even after my legs are crippled.


    That''s why it''s not easy to imagine when I was able to move freely.


    "You think it''s that easy to make the Demon Gentleman...?


    "I don''t know what to do. How could you be so strong? Well, I can''t ask anymore..."


    Yes, I can''t ask why anymore. My father is dead. That day, in front of my own eyes. Halfway down the road I kept walking, take over that path to myself.


    "I don''t know, I can feel the difference between the world you were in."


    "I don''t have a choice. Civilization is going differently over there first. If technology develops, then the human strength over there will change. Except for Refill."


    "I don''t like it."


    "The last guy who was overwhelming Rajas with a single sword has to be the exception. What? He''s like a magician''s natural enemy."


    Totally, that shuddering voice comes from the back of my mind, from the deep. Refill''s spirit is also out of standard in the other world. So separated, Shuiming looks up at the blue sky that pushes him through, says.


    "One day I''ll want to be that much of a magician too..."

 Chapter 36 36 Before The City Entered, A Wave Of Turmoil

    Passing through the streets leading to the Imperial City of Philus Filia with a view of the diversity of the people to be met, the two who eventually arrived at the castle gate were in line for the entry inspections to be carried out in the stuffing, in order to enter the city first.


    When that punctuating white light of the sun''s sun, which began to get high, annoyed, Shuiming, who created the shade of the weasel''s eyes and looked through the castle gates and walls, casually asks Lefir.


    "Now, what the hell is this Nerferia empire?


    To that question, which was too late, Refill frowned like he had lost his words for a moment before returning them.


    "It''s really a further question now. It''s been a long time since you''ve been in Empire territory, huh? So you couldn''t even grasp it for the most part?


    "I don''t feel the same way about anywhere for me. Speaking of things that have changed from Astel, there are only a little too many people and so many types of things"


    and Shuiming flaunts his shoulders in the European and American style. Being a modern person, it is naturally difficult to discern.


    From Refile, you may be able to grasp a lot of things in the interiors, villages and other conditions of Affordable Accommodation that you stopped by on the road, but for Shuiming, who has seen all that has developed since coming from modern Japan, you can hardly tell the difference even if what is in the other world can seem fresh.


    To the extent that I can see that the design of what I''m wearing is different...


    "Didn''t you have to look it up in Astel''s library?


    ''Cause all I know is the book, and I want to hear your impression of Refill.''


    "My impression of the Empire..."


    Refill often rethinks in Shuiming''s words. It''s the candid opinion of man in this world. Wouldn''t be great for judgment material.


    Eventually, she nods and answers naggingly as to whether she was satisfied with the answers she derived.


    "- Right, the Nerferia Empire is a strong country, in a nutshell. Yeah."


    Mankai said, Mitsumi pulled a bitter laugh.


    "... ho, knowledge from the book. Then you did have that vibe"


    "I would. The richness of Nerferia is famous. The military is out of reach compared to the rest of the country."


    "But I don''t feel like an empire that much, but what about there?


    What was presented was the doubt that Shuiming had for a long time.


    Essentially, an empire is a term used to describe a nation that has dominated a large number of peoples, nations, forces, etc. It is something that seems to be under constant pressure on the peripheral states more than is given its name, but other than that, the Nerferia Empire has allied itself with countries of different ways of governing and other things, working hand in hand.


    It may indeed be what it deserves to be called an empire at a time when it puts more than one nation within its sphere of power, but it is not firm enough.


    Besides, for Shuiming, like most Japanese, there is a strong image of imperialism and the Greater Japanese Empire that we have established in recent times.


    "Oh, that''s no choice. Sure, it was originally a powerful country that swallowed many of the countries around it, but lost most of its power in a war that was there hundreds of years ago. He''s settled in the way he is."


    "You''re calm...... It was an ambitious country, but it still is after hundreds of years"


    A frigid thought pops out of Shuiming''s mouth. If the war is hundreds of years old, then as long as there is as much time as there is - it should recover national power and investigate armaments in a few decades or so sooner than it is said. In that case, it would normally be assumed that the invasion would start again, just like before. How can it not be?


    Refill shakes his head to the side to answer that question.


    "Oh, Nerferia had alliances between the three countries that had been going on since that time, and because of that war, other countries with a sense of crisis were so strong that they looked into armaments and shouldered Nerferia."


    "He said it was not easy to start a war."


    "Yeah. Besides, the primary reason would still be Yingjie''s summoning ritual is huge"


    Refill''s unexpected words turn Mizuming''s face into something surprising.


    "Yingjie summoned? Why would a brave man have anything to do with a war between human nations?


    "They called me in the war. A brave man."


    "No...?


    The confusion of Shuiming only deepens in the words of Refill, which can be continued. Surely you said that the summons of the brave would take place during the world crisis. Consultations between heads of state and wizard guilds in various countries, as well as with the supreme institutions of the Salvation Church, have begun to approve the summons of the brave and the summons will come true.


    Why, then, can things be as they are called in wars between people?


    As Shuiming tilts her strange face to the side for a long time, soon Lefir mouths the answer.


    "This is something widely conveyed in the inheritance. At the time, the monarch of a country in the region where the Union Autonomous Prefecture under the umbrella of the current Sardias Union was located suddenly engaged in authoritarian politics and waged war on the surrounding states, slaughtering many inhabitants"


    "Dude, genocide is a mess. Why would you do that?


    "Come on, we haven''t got that much detail. Neither do I. There was just so little foresight, so much brutality, so much stronger, that at the time most humans made themselves feel at risk that all the humans in the world would hang in the hands of the king."


    "Ah......"


    As Refill spoke, so did Mizuming, and I got to the memory that I was in the corner of my head.


    I remember Dorothea saying about that before, who was the prime minister of the Kingdom of Astel, Gres, and the attendant of the Xiao Dark Pavilion. That is the story of a tyrant who, hundreds of years ago, is said to have tried to make the world ours. At that time, about three brave men were called by the rest of the world, and the hero Tan, who had crushed the tyrant''s ambitions, was standing by.


    But...


    "So a brave man was called, and he said it would also affect the Empire''s war of aggression afterwards... Ah!


    "Um, you seem to have noticed. Yes, it was demonstrated in that war that Yingjie''s summons would be made against the invading nation. It is true that at the time the Nerferia Empire did not even carry out a mass slaughter, as his tyrants did, but if it were to conquer the surrounding nations, just like his country, the neighbouring countries would agree -"


    "We were called brave men, and we thought we''d be hit too."


    "That''s right. Emperor Nerferia at the time saw the power of the valiant called at that time and, conversely, feared. Enough to leave behind words that do not imitate the brave to their enemies."


    "I see."


    If you say so much, you have to be convinced of its relevance. I guess that was all the strength of the brave men called at the time to say that to the emperor, who had better military power than the kings of other nations and had more power to be influenced by it.


    The same goes for the power of the brave, but in addition to that, the hostility of the brave also leads to the disadvantage of the loss of righteousness.


    You may not care about righteousness, but if a state without it engages in an act of war, it will form a siege net, like the Great Japanese Empire one day, and suffer a great disadvantage in terms of distribution, because it will be subject to condemnation due to political rush, not only from neighbouring countries, but also from countries away from them.


    Disadvantages in terms of supplies, disadvantages in terms of power. If you look at it that way, a brave man is a great deterrent.


    "Even then, Yingjie''s summoning rituals and things are important."


    "That''s right. It is powerful enough to defeat Demon Kings, Demons, and powerful Warcraft. It is said that it is even comparable to an army in one country. Then there''s no way they''re going to use it for political hooks, is there?


    "Right."


    "Because of that, there''s been little skirmishes between countries, and there hasn''t been a massive war between nations in a long time."


    "Not so much"


    "Well, as much as Astel and Chardock collided two years ago, so did His Royal Highness Princess Titania of the Kingdom of Astel, who ended up victorious on Astel''s side."


    Teatania''s Activity. The unexpected story popped out of the unexpected, and Shuiming''s eyes became round.


    "Tia''s?


    "Tia...... Oh, you mean Her Royal Highness Princess Titania. Yeah, I heard it was pretty active at the time."


    "Heh, that princess."


    For a little while, it was an admiration to catch Shuiming, who kept exhaling like, uh... unexpected. Princess of Astel, Titania. Active but clear, I can''t imagine that princess walking around behind or next to Trinity all the time going out on the battlefield to do the lion''s excitement.


    As a magician, he didn''t seem as powerful as Fermenia, but did he possess tremendous power?


    - Can''t you say enough? There are many ways to contribute to war, even when it comes to activism.


    But...


    (No, everyone didn''t say anything to her exit because Tia is a man who can fight?


    Shuiming tried to remember here, before leaving the castle.


    When we sent Trinity, the king, the first prince, and the men of the castle used to hang their words and spare their departure, but we remembered that there was no clasp because it was dangerous. I mean, for those reasons, nobody hung a single word of concern? Because I trusted the princess''s power - is it?


    Among other things,


    "- The next one, inside the jar."


    I was thinking about that. I got a call from the cloister. Apparently the order has arrived. It was in the middle of a conversation, but both Mizumi and Lephire finish the conversation there once and get inside the stuffing.


    Then, a few gendarmes of the Nerferia Empire stood in the secluded indoors, urging the earlier humans into the city''s doors.


    Here comes a young man who looks like a civilian with documents and taxes.


    "Are you from the city?


    "Yes."


    "Yeah."


    The young man who sees each of them snort and offers them paperwork. It would be filling out the roster. I did the same thing when I left Metail and when I entered the city of Kranto, so I''m used to Shuiming.


    "Now please fill in your name here. And if you have something to identify yourself with... Whoa, excuse me, if it''s a letter..."


    And, yes, that''s what the youth in question asks to correct the deficiencies in the question to Mizumi, who walks loosely and Lefir, who walks over a little bit.


    "Yeah, you can write it."


    "No problem."


    "Excuse me. Then please fill it in here. All you have to do is pay your entry tax and toll below and you''re done here."


    Mizuming receives a polite response from the youth in question, and when he tries to start filling in, he turns to Refile with an uncontrolled smile. Whether he likes children or has a gentle personality, he lowers his gaze slightly because he thinks Shui Ming is too polite,


    "Then will your daughter fill out this paperwork, too?


    To that gentle favor, Refill makes a daunting look when he wonders if he has ever been uncomfortable or if his shoulders have bounced pickly.


    "Your Highness. I''m not your daughter. Do you want me to correct that?"


    "Haha, right. Sorry. Sorry. Princess."


    "What''s that saying! Are you going to flush with the kid''s bullshit!?


    In response to the young man''s response, Rphile stirred up.


    The same is true when I shop in the city of Kranto, but when I''m treated like a child, I react quite a bit. Do you want to deny so much what you have to deal with as usual with a trivial light mouth flowing with the wind to the willow?


    "- Swimei! Suimei, say something too!


    "What, me!?


    "That''s right!


    What should I do, though? Should I explain on this occasion, "Actually, this kid is getting smaller" and so on? Something like that, it would be a bitch to be smiled at.


    Then the young man smiled briskly toward Shuiming,


    "Haha, you''re with me full of energy. It''s gonna be tough."


    "Oh, no, well... haha"


    In the end, Mizuming can only return such a response. I thought I''d leave it to the flow to get through here, arrow tips, grabbing my hips with my hands like Refill was stuck with his feathers.


    "Suimei! Why am I even talking to you?


    "No...... bye"


    I want you to guess this situation that I can''t do anything about. That''s what I''m saying. When Mizumi is confused by Refill clinging to her like that, the young man smiles at Refill again.


    "Lady, you shouldn''t bother your brother too much, should you?


    "Nothing, I''m annoying Suimei..."


    When asked, he stops the words once to see if there is anything he thinks, slightly in a small voice, leaking his worries.


    "... no. There are too many to deny..."


    Refile stays idle and stunned that he can''t say it back. Ever since I was a little girl, I''ve been able to carry swords, suppress curses, etc., and I''ve been helping a lot, so they''ve been able to deny it.


    With such a girlfriend on her ass, the young man in question laughed furiously at Mizumi.


    "This is how these kids want to stretch out, isn''t it? I have an older sister, too, so you''ll see."


    Yeah. You snort because you have experience? Looking around, the other gendarmes were grinning at Lefir''s actions, and the dusty air filled the filling that was supposed to require tension.


    "Ku...... that''s enough. Let''s just fill it in and get out of here."


    That said, I finally gave up, or Refill goes back to his usual calm and fills out the paperwork. but...


    "Mm-hmm."


    "What''s up?


    Remaining attached to the desk for some reason, Lefir is reaching for the paperwork and roaring like he would when stepping on it. Even if Shui Ming asks her like that, Lephile just fights something in front of her and doesn''t respond. I''m just raising my voice that seems difficult and avenging something that has no entity.


    "Shit, this is what happened!


    "Not yet! I''m not giving up yet! Even I have a crush! There''s something I can''t throw away!


    I excite myself with such a big mouthful of things, little refir working alone. I seem to have tried a little, but eventually I realize that there is nothing I can do about it, I sit on the spot with Petan and a girl, and I speak of despair.


    "Or don''t get to the paper..."


    Sipping his nose, Lefir makes such a loving tear. She has reached her back on the desk, but it seems to be in a rather difficult state to write for her right now because of her remarkable position. Was that all you worked so hard for?


    Then the young man in charge earlier came next to her,


    "Yes, ma''am. You can use this instead of a table."


    And, that''s what he said, he gave her the chair.


    "Wow! I..."


    Refile is once again dismayed by the gentle deeds of the young man in question. But...


    "I..."


    Comparing desks and chairs alternately, they gradually dissipate. Eventually, without uttering any more words, the dropped refil got on the table awesome and started filling in.


    I see sadness in the little back with the ponytail shaking every bit. The point is, I guess I didn''t want to admit myself getting smaller no matter what.


    When Shuiming slapped her shoulder so as to comfort her, she said, "Oh, my God..." and ran a hard feather pen over the paper.


    Eventually, when I finished filling it out, a girl suddenly came in through another door on the city side.


    Looking at the strange entry, which did not seem to have been prompted by the person in charge, the gendarmes turn to her and salute her immediately.


    "Ensign Xandyk!


    Ensign from a young man in charge and a girl called so. I have reddish violet twintails and slightly unhealthy looking skin, my right eye is covered in my eyelids, and my other eye gives a slightly jittery impression of sleepy or not. He hooks a uniformed coat to his Gothic and Lolita-inspired outfit and wears a gathered glove on his hand.


    Mizuming''s eyebrows drop slightly over the outfit of such a strange girl.


    Bizarre outfit. I''ve seen a lot of people dressed differently in the other world, but it''s been a long time since I''ve seen an outfit with this kind of strong self-assertion. It''s not like it doesn''t look good on you. The one that''s floating because it suits you.


    Did Lephie think the same thing?


    "Oh, she''s cute."


    No, he didn''t. Thank you. If you look at excessively pretentious clothes, they seem to react.


    As Shuiming and Lefir react like that, the soldier-like girl, called Ensign, walks up to the young man in question and speaks so cold that it is difficult to say that it is clerical.


    "I came to pick up the roster from the day before."


    "... Ha!


    The young man in question stretched his back tightly and saluted the upright immobility as if with a core stick. And from a drawer quickly attached to the cupboard, I give you a book with a leather fitting. The girl received it and glanced at it, closing the book with patari, saying "Thank you".


    ... Is the format of the army different from that of other countries in the Empire? The lieutenant call reminds me of the existence of a class and smells modern - anyway. It is this girl. You look twelve, three years old or a little above that. At this low age, it''s hard to say military.


    Completely child soldier level.


    Seeing her like that, did you notice her gaze? Sleep-like open zito eyes are directed toward Shuiming.


    "... so military, is it unusual?


    "No, not like that..."


    What is unusual is different. I tried to say that the water was bad, folding, instead Lephile rightly mouthed what Mizumi thought.


    "No, I thought you were pretty young for a soldier."


    Then, he seemed to care about something contained in the words, and the girl turned her jitty eyes to Lefir with a muddled look.


    "I don''t want a child younger than me to tell me"


    "Become!? I am not a little kid!!


    Shuiming exhales with a grand sigh of "Oh......" Will we talk about this again? I''ve been talking about something lately. I thought Mizumi would have to tell Refile later so he wouldn''t react slightly or softly.


    The two young girls suddenly said, "Do you fight, do you?" "... okay. Take it and stand," he stared.


    And you''re going to start some kind of battle, you two, out front so you can be in position.


    Are you going to start a fight with these two, even on this occasion?


    "Hey, Refill."


    "... don''t stop, Suimei. This battle, you cannot retreat."


    "I can''t get out of here. I don''t think that''s the problem."


    Never did Refile hear the words of Shuiming until the end.


    Two people moving to draw circles while holding each other in gaze. I''m putting some haste on my foot, and both are moving to mislead my opponent''s sight. Eventually I find a good opportunity, or when Refill pops up like he''s been played, the girl goes forward to fit in with it too. As soon as both bodies were thought to collide, they suddenly stopped just before the collision.


    "Hmm......"


    "Mmmm..."


    I stare at each other so far away that my nose tips seem to stick together.


    Then he flew away again with a back and lateral flight, and seemed to iterate and stagger motions like earlier, but now he would be sidelined and hit his gaze.


    - What are you doing, these guys?


    That was a frank question, held by Shui Ming, who sends a frivolous gaze to both of us.


    Refile and the girl. He stretches his spine perfectly and stares at each other as if he were straining something. I call it a battle, but it is not a physical collision. What if this is the upper back and you want to give it advantages and disadvantages?


    Thoughting like those around Mizumi who are so inclined to their necks, but that doesn''t seem to be the case, the two are constantly face-to-face, sidelined, and arm-wrapped under their chests all over and over again, often without knowing what that means.


    Eventually, Shuiming, who went to the answer, grinned as if


    (Oh, you''re sticking together. with the chest)


    The point would be to say so. It''s a totally dorsal comparison between the two of us because it''s just the appearance that the secondary traits have just begun, but well, that''s probably because it''s the easiest to understand. I honestly think it''s strange to compare it.


    But I don''t know what the hell that pressing behavior before and after the timing of the stakeout means. Does it add anything by gaining momentum or temper?


    Just to see the comparison between the two, the current refil is slightly smaller compared to the girl.


    That seems to have been settled between the two of us, and the girl, with a soft-face like she said naturally rather than proud to win, speaks out.


    "How about that. I''m more of a lady than you are."


    "Kuh, you lose to a young girl in size, etc..."


    Yes. When Refile says remorsefully, the girl is as if she would even kick a corpse.


    "No. Now I don''t have any more feelings from you about being a toddler or anything. Call me your sister. Is that good?


    "Yes, no! Even if I go back to where I was!


    The way it screams that we haven''t lost yet, it''s too unclean. The original Refill breast is enough for everyone to admit, but bringing it up now is too much for adulthood.


    and the girl had a suspicious look on her words like that, "The way it was?... oh," he nodded as if to a point of convergence immediately after wondering. And


    "You"


    "Hey, what?


    "Stop telling such dream stories. A kid your age often says that you can''t tell the reality from your dreams that you said that, but when you keep saying that - you''ll regret it sooner or later, won''t you?


    "Fugu -!?"


    Does that mean Sick Sick Two? If you don''t know what''s going on, it doesn''t even sound like Refill is saying those things without shame.


    Refil, relentlessly stabbed with a knife of words by the girl, turns his back on the girl as he greets her and tries to go to someone with a bench at an unrestrained foot.


    "Refile?"


    "... Suimei. Can you just leave me alone for a little while?


    "No, I know."


    "Don''t console me. Because you''re the only one who has an extra stab in the heart."


    Shuiming solidifies with a smile. On the other hand, Refill sits a little physical fitness on the bench, burying his face in his knee and not moving. Now only then is the darkness deeper than the throats of the devil clan. In other words, she is the one who is so miserable today.


    Then the girl in the example walks over slightly to Mizumi.


    "You, it looks like you''re from a family you don''t see around here, but where did you come from?


    "Oh, I''m from the east. That kid, Lephie, is the daughter I know."


    "East? It''s not Astel, is it? Still Oriental. Right?


    "Sort of."


    The questionable gaze and language would be based on the race in and around Astel. When Shuiming admitted, the girl glanced at him once and said, "Is it still," and now she stared at him sharply changing his sleepy eyes like a falcon.


    "... hey"


    "Shit, Ensign!?


    There is a low voice of condemnation coming from the mouth of Shuiming. There is such a voice of confusion from such a young man.


    Did this military girl even think you were a spy because of the statement that you were from outside the allies? The swordswallowing of the neighborhood grows in obscurity to the audience of killing and magic she emits.


    "What are you doing here?


    "I don''t think you need to answer that."


    When Shuiming says so, the girl still releases her magic mightily. If a normal human being is decently relative, it is not a strange level to be unconscious.


    "Shit, Ensign! Oh, calm down - hi!?


    "Out of the way."


    And, with one glance, the killing and magic turned towards you. A young man pushed by intimidation to hit his desk. You would be on the side of the Empire. Why are you spreading hostility when you do it? The gendarmes are also hardened and unable to move.


    Then Lefir, who had been quiet, also responded to the air around the peril and rushed over.


    "What''s up, suddenly"


    "For a little kid, it''s irrelevant. Be nice over there."


    "Adultery in this situation where such a sword swallowing mind is sprinkled"


    "That''s right. This is for those who threaten to harm the empire."


    "- Hmm?"


    Refill throws a sharp word, in such an ambitious and harsh tone that he doesn''t think he suffered an unbroken defeat earlier, wondering if he breathed cold into the girl''s words.


    "What an imitation of intent to kill against a man who tries to take over into the city the right procedure imposed by the Empire. Does the Imperial Army even educate so shamelessly to do this to the unspeakable?


    "What?


    "Since the Imperial Army is said to be stricter and cleaner than any other army, what is the matter with Article 12, paragraph 3, of the Imperial Military Outline? Can you say that your actions now follow that outline correctly?


    To Refile''s words, the girl''s face changes bitterly. Is it the discipline of the Imperial Army that has now come out of your mouth? The pointed girl often staggers her gaze like a rifle and a cut of a sword, then chooses to follow the law.


    "... fine. I''ll pull back this time. But..."


    So punctuated, the girl turned again to the water, throwing her cold gaze again.


    "- This is an empire. Don''t imitate funny things."


    Shuiming says a little aside against words and intimidation of a tone that is not familiar to the girl.


    "What if I told you I''d do something?


    "I''ll kill you."


    The girl said without any hesitation. Very cold.


    Is that a familiar word for a girl? I thought maybe I tried to provoke you, but so far? This girl, in Japan, would be as old as she just went up to middle school. Shuiming, who is Japanese, still feels complicated about such a girl releasing such threatening complaints.


    Whether that''s Japanese arrogance trying to push someone else''s happiness, I know it is. If cultures are different, ethical consciousness is different, and if times change, the age of expropriation is different. It would be remarkable if there were different worlds with civilizational differences.


    Having compassion for child soldiers here is a form of self-righteousness that ignores the will of the person. Although, of course, the presence of child soldiers is never affirmed.


    For a moment the eyes of Shuiming were about to turn to pity, but he quickly returned to their original condition and dared to go on.


    "Oh, come on, baby girl."


    "Toddler girl, yes. If that''s what the kids there say.


    Still, like you, I didn''t know a discerning adult would say......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    I''ll pull you off to the Imperial Military Court."


    Girl poking her index finger with her fluffy face in the loose water. He was unexpectedly cute when he was restless in frustration. On the other hand, Refill had his eyes triangulated, "Tell me yet..."


    In anticipation of the breakdown of swordswallowing, the young man in question breaks in as if he were afraid of being "so-so".


    She also understood that the girl was joking, and turned her back, without showing any sign of swordswallowing, as she had done earlier.


    "... I''ll be back"


    The girl said so and took the roster and left to the city door.


    "Hmm... sorry to bother you before you went in."


    At the end of the pressing time, Mizumi exhales in relief. Then the young man exhaled a greater relief than the watery one,


    "Please don''t do anything that provokes you, too. He''s with Ensign Xandyke."


    "No, I''m sorry"


    That''s what I said. Scratching my head behind me like Mizumi was bad, I speak out like Lephire remembered.


    "Right. I thought it sounded familiar, but is that Liliana Zandaik?


    "You know what?


    "He is one of the leading wizards in the empire, with one of the seven swords, Rogue Zandaik, in his father. As a young man, I hear he is also named after Empire Twelve Yukie."


    "Heh. Mizuki would love to hear that."


    To the Seven Swords, Empire Twelve Yuji. An unfamiliar word popped up, but to observe from its mouthfeel, it must be something like a title to which a powerful man takes his name. There is something similar on earth that shows the strength of magicians and swordsmen, but does that exist in this world?


    The story of Refile seems to be the right one, and the young man in question nods yeah.


    "Yes, it is. So I don''t think we should imitate it that way."


    To his attention, Shuiming said, "I''ll be careful," and this story was over.


    A young man in charge urges Shuiming and Refile to the bench.


    "Now this will be your last confirmation over there, please wait a moment"


    Mizuming stares at the remnants of the girl''s magic, while Refill lets her legs hang around to distract her from the sight of waiting, and those called by the gendarmerie and lined up behind her come in.


    The traveling humans spoke to the youth as they filled out the documents provided.


    "Hey, you hear that? Talk about a brave man being summoned in Astel."


    "Yeah, you sure were Master Reggie. Of course I hear you."


    Reggie and his familiar friend''s name, Mizuming''s ears react pickly. Lefir, who knew one thing about Shuiming, also turned to Shuiming.


    (Swimei. Sure......)


    (Oh. I think you''re talking about my friend)


    I didn''t know you were supposed to have stood that many days since your trip. I didn''t know you were already talking about travelers. Decorating the cut of the travelers'' stories seems to have done something. When he sends his inner praise that doing everything with a cheerful face is the same, the two men on the journey continue their conversations with the youth in question.


    "In recognition of the highest ranking of all the attributes of the Wizard Alliance, the two named Champions of all genus"


    "Oh, that''s awesome because you say you can manipulate the magic of all attributes. Champion of all genus"


    "It''s a great two names, isn''t it, champion of all genus? I''m a civilian, but I admire you."


    To the words unleashed in three consecutive times, Shuiming laughs without any skill.


    "P... kuku... so stop it..."


    Seeing Shuiming, who was somehow chewing off the laughter, and Lefir''s strangely pounding, something surprising was said in a somewhat excited tone that oil began to ride on their tongues.


    - I hear you''ve recently destroyed an army of demons trying to attack the city of Kranto, led by Astel''s army.


    "And that''s when they defeated the Demon General, too. I''m talking about Rajas or something."


    The first thing that surprised me about that story was Refile.


    "What!?


    "Dude... what happened to this?


    It was Shuiming who changed his expression to something surprising.


    They said, "That''s amazing. Not long after they call me, I''ve already made such a feat..." he looks at me, caught in another different surprise than the young man who leaks his admiration.


    Apparently, it''s a funny story before you know it.

 Chapter 37 37 Determination, Each

    Horses run through wet ground with rain from folds. Other diseases follow before the bouncing mud falls to the ground again. The sparkle of fine splashes that flew late appeared in his eyes like gray crystals because of the still pale complexion of the sky.


    - About a few days ago, from the day that Shuiming and Refile arrived in the Imperial Capital, Philus Filia.


    Hearing from Gregory about the crisis in Shuiming, Triju, after flying out on horseback, had joined the Mizuki and Teatania who had been chasing him, crossing the border between Nerferia-Astel and even coming in front of a forest zone extending east of the city of Kranto.


    Off the streets, the vast Minori, where there is not even a road anymore, is about to end. In front of everyone there is a leafy forest.


    Teatania, hurrying her horse to walk side-by-side next to Trinity, mouths toward Trinity with a firm grip on the reins.


    "I was lucky to be borrowed a horse along the way. Without this, you wouldn''t have chased Lady Reggie."


    What she said, showing relief that she was lucky, was how it went to rendezvous.


    I learned about the crisis of my friend Eight Keys Shuiming, and even though I knew the logic, I popped out one person, Trinity II. It was the Titanias who were in such a shape to follow him, but on the way back to Astel, he was lucky enough to rent a horse, and caught up with Trinity, who was resting the horse in the middle of the road.


    To her like that, Trinity tells her she seems sorry.


    "Yeah... but was Tia good? This is how you''re supposed to make me hang out with you selfishly..."


    "There''s nothing I can do about it because I can''t tell you that Lady Reggie is going. Because I don''t want to go with you more than that."


    "Sorry, about this one..."


    Yes, I''m responsible for this one, too. It''s no mistake that the Demons attacked Astel or jumped out on their own, even though they said they had a place.


    The burden was more than I could wipe away than I was letting it go with.


    But just as Teatania shouldn''t worry about such a sense of penance or anything, she shook her neck sideways with a smile.


    "No. It''s not like Master Reggie is bad about this one. It is the nobility of our country that has fallen into Swimey, and if we are to say it in the first place, that this could not have happened if we had not called Lady Reggie to this world. Besides, as Astel''s royal family, I am also responsible for assisting Master Reggie. So there''s no sarcasm for Reggie to feel burdened."


    "... yeah, thanks"


    "You don''t care about me. More than that..."


    Teatania looks back from the horse. As for those who are ahead of her gaze stained with that anxiety, you won''t have to ask. There''s another girl who got into a crisis with this unsolicited act. Yes, sir.


    "Mitsubishi..."


    Mizuki, still unable to ride the horse alone, was on this occasion clinging to the back of Luca, a female knight. Even though I''m not used to the battle yet, and my fear hasn''t eased, he was following me again when he said he was going to a place where the great army of demons was.


    Trinity, too, was honestly pleased with the feeling. But...


    "Mizuki, you mustn''t force it. If you think you can''t fight, you''re bound to back down. Is that good?


    "But..."


    What came out of Mizuki''s mouth was her thought of whether that was okay. It is an irresistible blame for knowing and following a friend''s crisis, but saying whether it is good to back off without doing anything.


    I say to her, who is caught in the crossroads with a sense of responsibility, that Trinity should not care as much as Titania does.


    "Mizuki doesn''t have to do it. And if anything happens to Mizuki as well as Mizuki, I..."


    Yes, if there''s anything more going on, I''m not going to be able to forgive myself. So I wanted you to step back without hesitation.


    "Triju-kun..."


    "So if we decide we can''t, Mizuki will have you and Luca go down to safety, okay?


    "... yeah, okay. Don''t do anything unscrupulous, Trijukun, okay? Absolutely, right?


    "Oh, I promise."


    To his worried expression, Trinity lies for the relief of a moment. Yes, it would be nothing but a lie right now. Naturally, if you can keep that promise, that confidence isn''t just a fragment in your chest.


    Teatania asks if she expects the exchange between Trinity and Mizuki to be over.


    "Master Reggie. Do you have any thoughts on the rest of this?


    "Yeah. I''m going to try to get close to where I think the Demons are first. Maybe we don''t have time to see how things are going, but we still don''t know where the Mizumins are. I think it''s a good idea to carefully check the size of the Demon Clan and then try to find a place where we can hide ourselves."


    Yes, our primary purpose is to help Shuiming. There is no need to set up a demon clan in a meaningless way. It would have been our purpose to get a good idea of the situation and come searching in full swing.


    It is certainly unlikely that we will find a merchant squad that he will be with us. But still...


    "Hehe, don''t you make a frontal breakthrough on your demonic opponent?


    "No!? Exactly. I know I''m impotent too."


    "I have to agree...... apparently you haven''t forgotten how calm you are. You were worried unnecessarily."


    "Did you camouflage me? I can''t think of a way out. Is Tia... - So, what do you say?


    "Right. I think it''s a good decision to see how it goes before it moves. I agree with that."


    Ask Titania if she did not answer that question.


    "... hey Tia. If I said I was gonna break through, what would you have done?


    "Until then, I''ll be with you."


    "It''s"


    "- I thought I told you before you left, Master Reggie. It''s my responsibility to follow you. And when Lady Reggie scatters, it''s also when I scatter."


    What do you see or see looking forward? Eyes as if looking at the difficulties in front of you. To that pale, but heavily rolled out determination of Titania, Trinity forgets the words. Yes, her voice did dwell on strength and highness. I guess that''s what preparedness is. After all, Titania was not just a girl who was told by someone but followed as they were.


    Decide what you must do, and set it at the time of scattering, and dwell them in you firmly, and now she is next to you.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, Tia is amazing. There''s nothing like me, ever."


    Couldn''t she grasp what words meant without front or back? I can see him tilting his neck strangely on the horse.


    As a princess of a country, Titania is much stronger prepared than she is. No, in front of her determination, her readiness, etc. would be nothing more than a decoration that she would have repaired for now. When I see her now, I feel a lot of drawbacks.


    But I don''t have time to go in thinking about that right now. I change my mind and Trinity asks.


    "Tia, based on the current measures, where do you think we should go from here?


    "Yes, let''s go north from here first. The forest area stretching east of the city of Kranto is smaller on the northeast side than on the southeast side and is higher than the rest, so I was wondering if it would be best to check the situation."


    "Okay. Let''s go."

 Chapter 38 38 Grand Nobility

    Trinity and the others, hurrying their horses and detouring north, were on their way to the mountains surrounded by trees all the way.


    If you look up, there is a swordsweeping cloudy sky in the sky. Because of this, even the neighborhood seems melancholy as if it represents the anxiety and disturbance that is going to be there, and it does not appear in the shade of greenery despite being in the woods. Everything there just floats on a shadow and gray background.


    Hit and change from earlier I was in a hurry and carefully move the horse forward. In the meantime, I notice signs coming from front, slowing down even more. Then a small group of troops, dressed in what appeared to be Astel''s soldiers from the front, stood up.


    And the captain-like man releases a word of restraint toward Trinity Two.


    "Stop there!


    Avoid collisions and manipulate the reins to stop in front of them. The roar of horsebuds echoed in the wood.


    The man then inquires with a harsh look as he anticipates that Trinity and the others have stopped.


    "Who are you people! Answer me!"


    "We..."


    And when Trinity tried to magically open her mouth, Gregory, the elderly knight behind her, stepped forward and yelled at the stand-up soldier.


    "You guys! Who the hell do you think you''re holding back before! These are His Highness Titania and Lady Reggie, the Summoner! Be modest!"


    "Become!?


    A drink released from his stern face made the soldiers shout surprises, frightened them, and immediately awed them. A multitude of eyes to stare at in horror. Eventually, did you realize you looked familiar?


    While the footage in the memory and those in front of it coincided in the brain, the soldiers knelt down simultaneously to try to salvage their disrespect and take the form of thanksgiving to Titania and Trinidad.


    "And excuse me! I beg your pardon."


    "No, I don''t mind. From what I''ve seen, it looks like you''re on sentry, but you''re in Klant City garrison?


    "Ha. It is in the army of His Excellency the Duke of Hadrias"


    A soldier who answered, in awe of Titania. In his words, for a moment subtle air and tension arise between Trinity and the two of them.


    But neither does Teatania get used to abdominal arts or put any unnatural bareback on the table.


    "Sir Hadrias is here."


    "We''re in formation ahead of us."


    "Please don''t show me around."


    Once more the soldier says yes, the erupting sweat also keeps the surrounding soldiers together and goes to the end of the road to lead the way.


    Titania followed the sound of the young leaves trampled by the soldiers'' shoes, and as Trinity tried to follow immediately, Luca''s horse stopped by. Then Mizuki, who was riding behind Luca, approaches him to lean against Trinity II and brings him a secret story.


    "Trinity, the Duke of Hadrias."


    "Oh, it''s the name of a nobleman who embedded Mizumi. I didn''t think you''d be here."


    "This is where the person is going to be...?


    "Sounds like..."


    He won''t be here. Vengeance. When I narrowed my eyes so that I could see even such a thing, I could see Mizuki''s body tense. You go to the person who made you your friend. You won''t be able to dispel the tangled anxiety.


    Trinity thought so, but Mizuki appealed strongly to him, even with a worrying look on his face.


    "... Trinity, you can''t hurry up. No matter how many tiers you have, you don''t know what will happen if you get your hands on nobility."


    "Ah...... yeah, I know. Thanks for worrying, Mizuki."


    If you were angry, would Mizuki be afraid of you? But it doesn''t. You shouldn''t. I''d still be able to get tired of Gregory talking to me if I did that. It was more than letting me know without regard for myself, it was something I had to avoid.


    Eventually there was a group of knights, soldiers and wizards in the open place in the woods of the woods. Due to the uneven terrain and the mugging of the rain earlier, the formation is clustered and neat with a tenacious atmosphere that makes the scaffolding bad but does not take it for granted. How good is that? How much?


    At the heart of it, however, which was summed up in outstanding tension, were those who put together that group or the magnificent masters of the magnificent years who wore pitch-black armor.


    Around forties when I was old, or just like Gregory, a little under? He has a bearded beard stored neatly on his face, and a large scratch hanging from his forehead on his opposite cheek.


    He is nearly two meters long and has a tight body as if he condensed his muscles. And in spite of its nature, it unleashes an internationally powerful authority that strengthens those around it.


    If that''s the general in here, it''s the only person who makes you feel that way.


    The men of the troops who were leading Trinity II will either announce their arrival or advance toward the formation. And when he interacts with the seemingly general man a couple of times, the seemingly general man gestures to make way for the knights and soldiers gathered around him. Then the road opened up immediately.


    A seemingly general man who passes between them and approaches them.


    Coming before Titania without hesitation, he fell on his knees and took his subordinate thanks, not releasing the martial authority that had amassed him.


    Eventually it took Titania''s words, "Duke of Hadrias, go easy," and the seemingly general man - Duke of Hadrias - stood up.


    "Your Highness Titania, it''s been a long time. Have we met since the night club a few months ago?"


    "It''s been a long time. Lord Hadrias. You are no different, you are noisy."


    "To this extent for Your Highness, let it be like a cool breeze. This Lucas de Hadrias will be uncomfortable in the rain as he crosses the border. I wish His Highness a good coolness..."


    "What''s cool? This is what unwanted care means."


    To the exchange between Titania and Hadrias, together, we shall cease.


    Cool, but to disgust. It was hard to say that the greetings that Titania uttered and the subsequent pretentious things were as friendly as they were. Perhaps enough to make you think that you are also sending from horseback a contempt gaze.


    Different quality tensions run around because of the frozen words sounding. Hadrias, however, does not offend the words, but merely returns the words solemnly, without the appearance of joking and receiving them and without grinning.


    "The phase is the same, Your Highness is a tough thing to do. - And you are the brave Summoner, Lord Rage Shanna?


    "Yes."


    When Trinity affirmed, Hadrias turned to Eagle Deep. Then it was the gaze that intimidated others, with only arrogant eyes.


    Is this what Titania means by noise? With that in mind, Trinity excites her to lose and hits her gaze.


    (This man...)


    - Yes. Is this the man who fell into Mizumi or the merchant squad? A man who doesn''t try to hide his arrogance in standing and behaving, as if he doesn''t have a single suspicion of his actions. Burning anger is sought after by a general who has taken outrageous measures, but now calms down and keeps his anger calm.


    ... eventually Hadrias meditates and opens his mouth.


    "I''m late, Lord Brave. It is Lucas de Hadrias, who deposits Western territory over His Majesty the King. He heard that the demons were attacking the country, and led the army under his command, which would eliminate the demons."


    and, informing the arrogant shore of his name and current purpose, he went on to


    "His Highness Titania, the Summoning Brave. How could you be in a place like this today?


    In that inquiry, Trinity speaks of the reasons she prepared in advance.


    "... the movement of the Demon Nation is enlivening, so I am concerned about the situation in Astel and have rushed from the Nerferia Empire"


    "Master Left? I''m sorry for your loss."


    "No, it''s my job to be a brave man."


    When Trinity finishes her words in an administrative tone, Titania asks Hadrias without even getting her hair in between.


    "Lord Hadrias, is the Demon Clan ahead?


    "To infer from the circumstances, it seems so"


    "So the earlier rigging was packing the calculations to be attacked?


    "is that as soon as the scouts return, I think I''ll hit it off"


    Scouts. It''s about the so-called scouts. They were just doing what they were trying to do. They measured the size of the troops they were deploying and were about to attack them.


    But Trinity II finds herself puzzled by the words and enters into a conversation between Titania and Hadrias.


    "Setting up a demon tribe...... seems like a small number for that?


    Yes, the number was unusually low as far as the group that is now spreading to this occasion. Estimates range from 100 to 200. With this number of personnel to attack more than a thousand troops, I don''t feel competing at all.


    "Hall of the Brave. This is not the only size of our army that is unfolding. In order to strike simultaneously from multiple quarters, soldiers have also been placed on the south and north sides, and many soldiers are still laying low around this perimeter. Don''t worry."


    "Really? You didn''t have to worry."


    "If it''s true, it would have been desirable to march in tandem with the soldiers on the Metail side, but we haven''t been able to do that well either because of the preparations for the war and the bad weather, the situation where the city of Krant and Metail are separated. Therefore, I settled into this form. I want you to forgive me for being around it."


    To the words of Hadrias, Trinity tells us what action we are going to take.


    "When the scouts come back, we''ll move too."


    "You''re bloody cheerful. I don''t care if Lord Brave just keeps an eye on what happens this time."


    Hadrias returns it that way. But you laughed, and now your breath. I did see my mouth hanging subtly in Trinity''s eyes.


    "- Fine. I wish you were watching instead. I''m a brave man. Until I do what I have to do."


    "Heh, fine. We all have no idea what the purpose of this Lucas, Lord Brave, is, but if we''re going to move forward in the army of the Demons, we''ll be on our way."


    Hadrias breaks up for the first time and gets an invincible grin. Trinity''s body, listening to his words, is tied to the thread of tension. Why have we come here, and this man has no idea?


    Driven by the urge to turn around Gregory all the time, but it keeps holding back and gazing at Hadrias.


    Then he said, "Please wait till the scouts return," and went back to the center of the soldiers.


    Will I leave it like this? Princess, even though there are brave men, I can''t handle them.


    Then Titania narrows her eyes and says:


    "Being a person as always"


    Trinity keeps looking at Hadrias'' back, just like her, no, she keeps staring.


    "It''s unusual for Tia to say that. I knew you didn''t like that guy?


    "It''s just what I was looking at. I like not to imitate the flair, but that constantly overlooking atmosphere and intimidation fuels this defiance."


    There was something unexpected about her rating, which was emitted so low.


    "... Tia hates losing a lot?


    "What!? No. Well... more than that, Lady Reggie sees Lord Hadrias, how do you feel?


    "Yeah, it was a surprise. You''re such a man."


    And, Trinity divulges her honest thoughts. Lucas de Hadrias. He was a more obscene man because he fell into another with a despicable hand, and he thought of a nobleman like it - something like a fat tanuki, but fulfilling it betrayed his imagination.


    Most of all, it means it sucks.


    "I thought it was the inferior species that I couldn''t see, but actually they were the bad guys on the wheel for it?


    "Not that far then, but... Tia really doesn''t like that guy"


    "Isn''t that enough, Master Reggie? This is the first day I''ve heard something from Lady Reggie called ''The Man''."


    "Oh......"


    To Titania''s point, I hope Trinity speaks of it. He did say it that way naturally. I was going to be careful what I said and did, but can''t disgust still be false?


    Then Mizuki gives a bewildered look and asks Teatania.


    "... Oh, does that guy fight too? He''s noble, isn''t he?


    "The Duke of Hadrias family is one of Astel''s leading martial arts households. And the Duke of Hadrias has excellent martial arts."


    Again. That intimidation wasn''t the norm, and the temperament to come out on the front line, and that body. There can be no doubt if you say samurai.


    Mizuki, on the other hand, says something strange with a rugged face.


    "You have a big scratch on your face."


    "Yes, I''ve heard of that wound, too, a long time ago in battle. I''ve never seen it right before, but I hear it''s pretty strong."


    Titania says so, cleverly manipulating the horse and turning it all around. And while you watch your surrounding ears,


    "As you can see by now, Sir Hadrias is an unafraid man. Dear Reggie, don''t let Mizuki forgive you. And Luca, Roffrey will need your help."


    To Teatania''s order, the two knights respond comfortably, like if they hit "Ha" it sounds.


    "And Gregory. You stay with me."


    "But Your Highness the Princess..."


    "You have nothing to worry about. Whatever Sir Hadrias may do to you, this is me. Don''t worry."


    "... Her Highness the Princess..."


    Gregory bows his head to Titania''s reliable words. Roffrey, on the other hand, was more impressed and tearful for some reason, and Luca was sending her respect to Titania.


    "Tia today, that''s so cool."


    "Right."


    "But you shouldn''t like it, should you?


    "Huh? Huh?


    When Trinity was confused by what Mizuki said, she turned her back. Luca, who keeps her back in such a rui shu, looks just as strange as Trinity.


    The fold, a few soldier-like men from the back of the tree, comes running.


    Probably a scourge I was going to see how it went.


    Keep an eye on them as they head toward Hadrias in a straight line, and Trinity and the others head toward the center of the formation.


    When we got there, Hadrias was asking the soldier under his knees.


    "What was going on with the Demons?


    "Ha! My lord, the army of demons..."


    A soldier trying to speak out of breath, keeping the dripping sweat intact. Everyone but Hadrias is breathtaking at that moment in front of them when they hear what happened. I imagine how unfolding and what demonic tribes there are.


    And shortly afterwards, the soldier told me that


    "Why, it''s all gone..."


    That was such a stunning fact.


    "Destroy them all!?


    "... silly, the reports must have been over a thousand, huh? That''s the whole thing before you hit the army?


    The voice of Trinity is followed by the stunned voice of Hadrias.


    If Trinity looks to the side, she still has a stunned look. Couldn''t Hadrias have predicted such a report? Even from around you, you start to hear confusion and suspicion mingling.


    So Titania,


    "Is that for sure?


    "Oh...?


    Have the soldiers noticed her presence yet? After a little confusion, Hadrias''s voice prompts him to answer as if he was in a hurry.


    "Ma, no doubt about it. Only demon and demon carcasses were found on the plains."


    "Oh my..."


    Titania''s voice at the end, heavy silence engulfs the formation. This situation is not bad news, but the doubt is more winning. Everyone is confused without knowing what to say.


    Then did Hadrias come up with anything? Turn around Titania.


    "Your Highness, what if"


    "... No, we are here from the Nerferia Empire. It''s the opposite direction to where the Demons were, and if they were, where would they need to play such a small play?


    "... that was a stupid question"


    Hadrias denied himself an earlier obscure question.


    I guess he thought he wiped them all out. Sure, he''s a person in this world, too. In other words, people on the side who find hope in the presence of the brave. There is no point in thinking that in a situation where there are brave men.


    Though it never seems to be the case to me.


    Titania urges Hadrias, who is reticent about something.


    "Lord Hadrias, in that place anyway"


    "... right, let''s go"

 Chapter 39 39 Traces, Hard To Exhaust On The Brush Tongue

    - Before I approached that place, I had a feeling there might be something uninterrupted ahead of me.


    As we approached, the smell of iron interspersed with the smell of (su) a choking odor that irritated the nasal cavity, making the air feel raw and warm. And because they were popping their own skin.


    Don''t the others feel it, or do they just know and don''t put it on the table, pretend they don''t see it, pretending to be calm except for the soldiers in the vortex of restlessness. Hadrias remained tattooed, and only Titania''s eyes dwelt in some swordswallowing light.


    Drop your eyes off the horse. I could see the rainwater pouring out from under the fallen leaves blinking red from time to time, rubbing my eyes whether it was because of the addition or subtraction of light.


    Eventually, the trees break off.


    "... this is"


    Sounds, the voice of Hadrias and breathtaking sounds.


    What Trinity saw when she arrived at the scene that the scouts saw, that there were demons, was the sight of suspicion in her eyes.


    "What, this..."


    Trinity also just exhales fearlessly that the sight you see from the horse is hard to exhaust to the brush tongue.


    Following the scourge, out in the distance to the mountains and the promising flats that the vast plains would have wanted, what was there were giant ground cracks, cold and solidified ground exposed to high temperatures, icebergs poking heaven, bright black swamps not sure what they were, and the carcasses of countless scattered demons and demons.


    - Fulfill, what the hell happened here? Under a cloud of bright light, a shitty sight you''ll never normally see, and a host of wreckages. It was a tragedy that I don''t think was caused by a natural disaster.


    If you do describe this place, the word with the sour nose would suit you. That was a tragic sight, so much so that if you clear your ears, you could hear the cries of the exorcisms uttered by the demons even in their aftermath. How many enemies, so much so that I even get sympathy for them when I see them like this.


    Yes, that''s exactly what it doesn''t look like compared to a hell painting, that was after hell happened.


    Take the lead in scouts and soldiers, make sure they follow Hadrias, and Trinity doesn''t say who while riding the horse, but asks.


    "This is the way..."


    The road leading in front of me was fractured in a straight line. Only then, there are no traces of blood, no pieces of flesh, no traces of scraped or destroyed. As if something had pierced this main road - no, it was created, straight, just straight, without any hesitation, bending over, up to the point where you can see it, up to the forest on the mountain hem.


    It continues as it paves with the carcasses of the demons who have attacked its side.


    Watching such a scene, Mizuki, who was following him, suddenly squeals without telling anyone.


    "After magic..."


    "Mizuki?"


    "Yeah, for sure. This is all after magic."


    I ran out of words because I''m sure. Mizuki pointing her pregnant expression towards the ice and burning that are unnaturally present around her. Point to them and say the result of being used with magic.


    To her determination like that, Titania raised her voice of interest.


    "Mizuki, you know very well..."


    "Yeah, really, it''s slight, but it''s got magic residue, probably because there''s traces of the procedure by the time the ice or burns there."


    "... true"


    When he gazed and sharpened his senses, Trinity also learned of its'' leftover stuff ''. Even though I didn''t know until earlier, when I felt that the things they enclosed were a surgical formula, it was clearly determined that even if it was dense, it would clear in an instant.


    But how fine the procedure is applied to residual things such as leftovers, ice, etc. Only in a moment until you defeat and cut off the Demon Clan will you need an art ceremony that will serve as the backbone of your magic. Nevertheless, with care to what remains, and -


    "Mizuki, what is this?"


    "Yeah. The surgical ceremony being handled is so advanced, I have no idea what it is...... Maybe it''s not the magic we use."


    "That''s true, too, but I can''t believe you can use such advanced techniques for so many."


    - It''s not normal. Did this destroy the Demons with so many armies?


    Such an absolutely impossible conjecture floated through Trinity''s head, and disappeared.


    If you look at this scenario, such as the big army bumping into each other, it''s impossible. If you say there was such a clash here, there must naturally be the body of the other force. But there is no such thing here. Until that other side on the visible horizon, united by the demonic body.


    Besides, it is impossible to prepare a large army in the first place, or to unify most of that large army with highly magical magicians. I just think this is something, something overwhelming has passed, such a scene.


    Horses sensitive to human tension and the subtlety of the atmosphere in which they strike are squeamish. As you gently forgive those restless horses and continue on the trail that hasn''t dried up yet, you can hear the breathtaking voices of Teatania most of the time


    "Is this...!?


    Hadrias'' voice follows her in her eyes.


    "Even Baymouth..."


    Trinity and the others also turn their gazes, as prompted by the words accompanied by their low groans. What was there was the carcass of a giant demon.


    "Oh, big..."


    I can hear such a noise of Rui Shu, such an astonishing twinge.


    The total length is probably, over two hundred meters. It sprang up as if a black cruiser had risen on a hill. It had thick, squiggly skinned skin like a thick skinned beast, with heavy limbs and huge horns that did not match the size of the body.


    Scarlet cloudy giant eyes open and horrible. First and foremost, there is such a horror that creepiness freezes your spine.


    However, now this demon too, due to some kind of magic that Mizuki calls it, had fallen clean away, as if the diagonal half of her body were buried under the ground.


    "It will be an extra second-degree demon. I didn''t know you were even knocked down like this..."


    Forget even the explanation of how many names distinguish that demon, Teatania remains stunned. A flashing breath exhales.


    I guess this Baymouth monster is quite a monster because of the scarce appearance of surprises directed against him compared to the demons and monsters around him. Soldiers and Gregories around them, even Hadrias, have a tough time.


    When everyone is swallowed by surprise that way, eventually a soldier who had gone to check on them until earlier, approaches.


    I guess the appearance that follows is not something that comes from tiredness, but something that was put against this acid-nosed perimeter.


    "Also,... my name is, I''ll raise it.... Again, the Demons seem to be wiped out. The total number of them is probably"


    We wait and drink the words a soldier on his knees won''t say.


    Instead of a lot, he himself seems confused about uttering the word. Besides, Hadrias kept his facial tension unbroken.


    "How long have you been away?


    "Ha! Perhaps 10,000 was exceeded..."


    It was a moment when everyone forgot the time. 10,000 and the vast number that doubts its ears makes everyone on the spot deaf to exhale.


    And as the identity gradually returns, Hadrias dyes his voice in amazement,


    "Ten thousand..."


    "But if there were more than 10,000 demons, then it doesn''t seem to match the number of carcasses?


    "Afraid. After the demons and demons move or from the range this attack has taken, it seems that the number is reasonable."


    Hearing the words of scourge, Hadrias again says with a rugged face.


    "Around a thousand, I didn''t know it wasn''t..."


    A voice with a mixed emotion somewhere in the middle of nowhere to be surprised. Imagine if you were fighting that number. No matter how many bad predictions you had, that number is out of your imagination.


    To such Hadrias, when Titania turns her gaze, he mends his expression.


    "I didn''t know you were mislooking at the size of the Demon Clan. I''m relieved to think they might have attacked Metail or Kranto City."


    "Who the hell made this happen when, huh? Do you know Sir Hadrias?


    To Titania''s words, Hadrias meditates and thinks. Eventually he reached the answer or he quietly opened his mouth.


    "... I have no idea who it is, but there was a fierce lightning day about seven days ago. It was probably that day that the Demons were wiped out."


    "Thunder Day......"


    "Though the bishop of the Salvation Church and others said that the goddess was trembling in anger," he adds, as Hadrias says after Teatania''s whining. Is it together in this world to think that it is thunder that embodies the will of heaven?


    But is it true that Arshna, the goddess, defeated me? No, there can''t be such a convenient story. If that could happen, you shouldn''t need a brave man first.


    But the mystery only deepened. I have no idea when, but we all don''t know what happened in the end.


    In the meantime, Mizuki sounded worried.


    "Mizumin-kun, I wonder if you were okay"


    "I wonder..."


    She leans anxiously, and Trinity''s heart is in tune.


    What the hell happened to the whereabouts of Shuiming? I wish the Demons had been defeated before they met the Demons.


    "Demons! We had a survivor!


    Together they turn to the voice that hung from behind them. A soldier who was exploring his surroundings was screaming about the existence of the demonic tribe.


    Was it mixed in the carcass? Or did you fly in from the near field? There are a few remnant-like demons, jumping up and heading toward us with fierce momentum.


    Besides, it was Hadrias who raised his voice as soon as possible.


    "- They''re coming this way! Everybody, take a fighting stance!


    Pull out your sword on horseback, while giving orders to soldiers around you. Soldiers who hear his voice and move into action without interruption. A soldier with a spear forms a formation ahead of him, and behind him the wizards form a line to begin chanting the spell.


    Following Hadrias'' voice, Trinity immediately turned to Luca.


    "Mr. Luca, give me Rui Shu!


    "Accepted."


    "Fuck, Triju-kun!?


    "I''m going to step up, too. Mizuki, wait here with Luca. - Tia!


    "Yes! Master Reggie!


    "Tia''s got a magic prep about behind me! I''m gonna use the horse to go around from side to side!


    I scream in a hurry, and Trinity pulls out her sword, too.


    What you see is a formation of demons and soldiers trying to intercept demons. Aiming to cross that line, Trinity also drives the horse. Follow it, Teatania and Roffrey, Gregory.


    Meanwhile, Hadrias'' command is flying to the soldiers.


    When Trinity''s horses chased him, the soldiers had already surrounded the demons. A spear soldier tows a demon clan trying to fly, and a wizard punches magic into a frightened gap. He is a brilliant soldier with control and yet carries the battle to Theory Street. Each soldier is highly skilled, and if he stays like this, he can seal off the demons without any damage.


    (No...)


    or so it seemed. But the Demons were also desperate. The main unit was wiped out, and they were no longer dead soldiers.


    Dead soldiers. On the battlefield, their presence is often confirmed. The defeat has been decided yet to stop, and this is the place to die, and just reward the enemy with one arrow and eat it with all his heart. They will not hate death because there is only death where they return and where they go. A determined soldier is strong and ungrateful.


    They are dangerous on the battlefield the more they look at a soldier plane and what it takes for a dead soldier and even words like that.


    Eventually, such a lifeless battle broke loose in formation and broke the soldiers'' enclosure.


    Want to make more roads for one, or a demon clan that will break out into tears.


    They''re about to be brought into a mixed war, and the soldiers are in danger.


    "Back off!"


    Seeing it, Hadrias rushes through a giant black horse. While laying down their lives on the soldiers, the demon clan, who was directly in front of them, was amputated by a wave of sword, but still a few demons went through their sides.


    Yes, towards Luca and Mizuki.


    "Shit!


    They pulled out the other side. It was already too late when I thought so. The speed of the demons flying in is fast, and the distance from the Mizuki trees shrinks as they look around. Two to three even with Rui Shu in. Fighting over her is too bad for Luca.


    "Gregory!"


    Gregory''s horse flips within hearing or not hearing that word that Teatania reflexively utters. But...


    "Shit! Lord Mizuki, please hold on tight"


    "Ugh, yeah!


    Luca manipulates the horse and tries to escape the Demon Clan''s sudden assault. But the ground of mud takes the legs of the horse and stands in the way of the dodging legs. The amount of sogginess was known, but the slightest intrusion was a great loss of life here. Bringing swirling and footing. Smooth is being taken from the legs of the horse.


    "Damn - Stain Scarlett!


    While evil, Trinity unleashes the magic of flames. Following that, Titania also unleashes magic, but it doesn''t hit the demons who have given up living.


    (Not good! Not like this...)


    The demons are approaching the Mizuki. Mizuki also unleashes magic toward the Demon Clan, but the Demon Clan goes toward the Fire without desperation.


    It was too far from this place to go to help. Jin, and a nasty feeling of freezing, crawls up my back.


    That was the time. From across his sight, several strips of white flames formed a vortex, tearing the sky apart and flying. Bright white flame. It envelops the demons who tried to strike the Mizuki in an instant.


    The white flames instantly diffused into the sky, quickly burning down the Demons.


    "Huh -?"


    "No way this magic!?


    The voices of Trinity and Titania are astonishing and aware.


    I realized what it was and what it was by, and at the same time I hear the sound of the hooves howling from afar.


    Someone is approaching me through a horse. And its speed, it''s not normal. Perhaps even magically hanging on the horse? The meteor was exactly as fast as it was.


    Teatania cheers on the person who eventually becomes clearly visible.


    "- The White Flame Hall!


    Yes, it was Fermenia Stingray, a young court demon mentor with a pure white robe who called Trinity Two into this world, who rushed on horseback.


    Trinity yells at Fermenia.


    "Sir!? How did you get here!?


    "Lord Brave! Talk to you later! The rest of the demons first!


    "Yes!


    Pointed out by Fermenia, Trinity returns the horse and is still slashed by the remaining demons.


    Hadrias''s voice rose again as he split upwards and downwards with the sword of Orihalcon, undoubtedly.


    "The wizard is ready to unleash magic again!


    An ambitious command flies. Eventually the soldiers handily hunted down the demons, and the demons were wiped out by the wizards who were ready to unleash their magic.


    Dust and dirt fly, smoke and steam wind up and the surrounding sight is poor because of numerous magic bursts all at once.


    There are no more Demons around. Beyond blocked sight, too. There is no sign of any creature.


    Eventually, the lowered Fermenia brings the horse closer.


    "His Royal Highness the Princess, and Lord Mizuki to Lord Reggie. We''re out of time."


    Teatania nodding with meditation and satisfaction, and Trinity and Mizuki responding to Fermenian greetings.


    "It''s been a while. Doctor."


    "Mr. Fermenia. Thank you. Thanks for your help."


    "No, it''s just good to walk by," Fermenia says, gently stroking Mizuki''s hand. Then Mizuki smiled and thanked Fermenia again.


    And Fermenia turns back to Hadrias, saying a word or two to him, and bows his head. Are you familiar with him? Without intimacy or disgust like Titania, the greeting ended with an administrative one.


    Then, Titania turns to her to thank her again.


    "The White Flame Palace. Thank you for your help. But why are you here?


    "Hmm, I''m sure your lord was relieved of his duties as court magician?


    and Fermenia gives a magical look to Hadrias, who joined the conversation.


    "Ha. We are currently in the midst of taking the orders of His Majesty the King and replacing the duties of the Court Demon Instructor"


    "Your life..."


    It was also surprising to Trinity II that he was relieved of his duties as court magician. But I guess there''s some reason, and instead, the immediate order of King Armadiyaus is via. That means...


    "Maybe to help us?


    "No, I''m not..."


    "The White Flame Palace. What''s the matter with you?


    To Titania''s question, Fermenia seems difficult to say. Is it difficult to answer the princess''s question? Well, if it''s an order from the king, I guess that happens.


    And, in the meantime, one soldier comes running out of breath.


    "Ho, I''ll report!


    Tension runs around the demons again, but everyone is surprised there. Reporting and running soldiers came from the woods where they came for some reason. There are no demons there.


    Hadrias asks the soldier.


    "What''s up?


    "So, from the Empire, His Royal Highness Graziella Filas Riseld, the Third Empress, took a team and broke through the border!


    Urgent reward. The appearance of Titania turned into something of dismay at the contents of the soldier''s report, which he had managed to convey, even though he was intruding.


    "Is Her Royal Highness the Graziella!?


    "Ha! His Royal Highness forcibly crossed Astel''s border without even asking to stop the garrison. We''ve already crossed the city of Kranto and are on our way with terrible momentum."


    "Oh, no, why"


    "- I suppose that''s self-evident? Light Hall."


    "Nah!?


    Teatania turns with surprise to a voice that feels the definite authority that has interrupted.


    From the smoke that began to subside, the woman appeared.

 Chapter 40 40 Empire Empress. And...

    (Triju-kun! There''s another stranger out there! What shall we do!


    (Whatever we can do, this is not something we can do...)


    Probably not. There''s nothing we can do for ourselves. Trinity returns her words so that she can forgive Mizuki, who feels the nasty atmosphere and looks anxious.


    There was a woman across the horse in front of me.


    Yes, it was the young woman who stuck herself in a luxurious military outfit and hooked her coat-like jacket on her shoulder - that emerged from the clear smoke with her challenging voice. He has a wavy long blonde hair, his invincibly suspended mouth, his eyes buried in such a harsh shape as those born to reign in the other.


    Such a woman, is she one of them or a subordinate? It was a group of people dressed in uniform of the same kind.


    But I''m curious.


    (... there''s a horse, but no one noticed?


    They ride horses just like themselves. That''s supposed to happen, but I couldn''t hear horseshoes treading on the ground as if I could hear them. number of this horse, at this distance. That should never be possible.


    You heard Trinity whine caught in such a question, or Fermenia, who was next door, answers the question.


    (Lord Reggie. His Highness Graziella Firas Riserd, Third Empress of the Nerferia Empire, is the one who will serve there. And His Highness is the empire''s most powerful user of earthly attributes magic called the Soil Unrest Empire (Geo Marifiex). Perhaps there is no creation, such as erasing the horse''s footsteps for His Highness)


    (But why bother turning off the footsteps...)


    (I don''t know that far either. It wasn''t meant to harm this one from the circumstances...)


    Trinity and Fermenia frown upon Graziella''s appearance.


    In the meantime, Titania approached Graziella with a rugged look.


    "We''re out of time. His Highness Graziella."


    "Long time no see, Your Highness. More than anything."


    Even in the midst of doubt and anger, Graziella responds to greetings with an overwhelming attitude, as opposed to the politely responding Teatania.


    Teatania also gave me a bittersweet protest about how Graziella was so angry.


    "Your Highness said it was self-evident earlier, but before you say it was self-evident, etc., doesn''t Your Highness have words to say?


    "You know what? I don''t know what to say. I have no idea, what''s going on?


    "- It would be a misguided action, such as coming across the border without a single report, no matter how many allies, and even bringing them to the army under your command. First of all, is there any explanation for that?


    Returned to Titania''s sent harsh gaze was Graziella''s smug face.


    "Sure. At all times, there is one reason to apologize. - But isn''t that something you can say?


    "... what do you mean?


    "If I don''t tell you and let you hear me, don''t you see?


    The sight of the princess and the princess collides. Eventually, Graziella snorted,


    "A great army of demons has appeared in our own country, right? In spite of the fact that we must be concerned about the damage done to neighbouring neighbouring neighbouring countries, can we say that there is no problem as an ally in trying to accommodate the lack of a single report on our country as an ally?


    "That was... until the Demons attacked too quickly to be contacted"


    "And you''re ready for the Demon Clan. Besides, there are also Astel braves who were supposed to be in our country. I''m sorry I didn''t hear from you. No, the princess of the kingdom of Astel has a good skin."


    "Tsk."


    Teatania distorting her face in a rude manner. Did you feel better about her attitude, Graziella laughs with her nose delightfully.


    "Well, you were stopping by my country on the road to defeat the Demon King. There''s no reason to know anything about your country. So..."


    "So you told me to shut up about this? But for good reason His Highness entered our country without authorization."


    "We''ve been rushing to the rescue knowing the crisis in our allies. It would be a good enough reason in this situation. I''m not saying you can''t go through with this, am I?


    And, Graziella makes a high-pressure offer by circling at what she said earlier.


    I came to help, which means I was trying to sneak up to where I was fighting the Demons and also cover them? That''s probably the case given the circumstances.


    But Titania stared at Graziella with a bitter face when she did it,


    "... this matter will be officially protested later"


    "Whatever you want. But I suppose the Sardiac Union, the Autonomous Prefectures, and the Holy See are more on our side than the Demons'' offense?


    and where the wind blows. Either the skin on the surface is thick. That''s what Graziella said, as she said she wouldn''t even itch like Titania''s bitterness.


    And now, turn to Trinity. A high-pressure woman''s piercing gaze pierces her head from the top of her head to her toes.


    "You''re the brave man called in Astel."


    "... Yes"


    "What. That''s unkind."


    "Because this is my personality"


    And, Trinity bows her head lightly.


    He''s the one who shouldn''t show the gap. This is so intuitive that it is so bare. Graziella laughs like it doesn''t even seem very funny and takes a serious peek into Trinity''s face.


    "You look beautiful."


    "... what is it"


    "No, because you don''t seem to have any scratches on your face. I was wondering if it had anything to do with fighting in the other world. I don''t rely on a man called a brave man."


    I didn''t know you''d say that all of a sudden in your first meeting. This woman. Is it audacious? Too unreliable.


    and Titania, who heard it, also revealed the colour of


    "- Your Highness Graziella, isn''t that too much of a mouth for a brave man saving the world?


    "Hmm. Until I said what I thought. Besides, this tragedy, it doesn''t look like it would have happened."


    Put that word down and quickly turn a hard gaze at Titania.


    "- So, was there a demon clan? What happened?


    "... come on. I wonder what happened. I don''t know."


    "Hmm?"


    Graziella frowns in her mouth like a nose twirling in a teatania tree. I don''t know about this one, I don''t even try to explain it, and I guess I don''t want to say it because of Teatania''s mood. I still hate to lose.


    In the meantime, Fu and Trinity looked at Hadrias with concern. He stays stuck here for some reason. Given his character and position, it''s like you can say a word or two to Graziella, but as a nobleman of Astel, there''s been no protest, and it''s been too quiet since Graziella showed up.


    What the hell are you thinking behind that indifferent look?


    Is it different from the image I had at the beginning? But somehow I don''t feel unnatural.


    An arrow tip with such skepticism by Trinity, abruptly a strange attack came.


    Notice the wave of power that is the identity of the anomaly, and everyone and he turn you around.


    The fluctuations were, yes, an increase in aggressive magic.


    Fermenia looks up at the other side first.


    "This is..."


    Could she have identified the right direction as soon as possible? Shake your long silver hair and stare at it flying at high speed, the voice of Hadrias from across it.


    "Was there still the rest? But..."


    - Stronger than the demons.


    It was Trinity who said the continuation of his words. Feel the danger of the situation and get on as well as they do. The magnificent magic of the demons flying in was great. Yes, the demons and others who have fought so far are incomparable. And the demon clan is coming this way without passing.


    Just like the demons earlier, so they can''t see or deny humans and throw them away.


    The horse is restless. I am roaring low with vigilance. When Trinity got off the horse in anticipation of the battle, everyone else got off the horse the same way.


    They''re coming. And, yes, it goes without saying. Soon after, the lightning fell as if it were going to wear the ground, causing a burst of noise in front of Trinity''s eyes.


    Splashing wind dust blows around, and cloud smoke rises again. The wind pressure is strong and rough when the magical fluctuations become like a small bran rain. A hard wind struck my body.


    Eventually, in sight, a giant demonic clan of more than two metres in size emerges. Giant body with reddish rusty skin. The thick limbs were mounted on the body, and it was demonic as if the force was everything, as if it were its own and represented.


    "Humans... were you ready to fight?"


    "So, big..."


    Someone took a breath from the giant body. I can hear you screaming.


    "Master Reggie! Be careful!


    "Yeah. I know, Tia. But..."


    In answer to Titania''s voice urging vigilance, Trinity narrows her eyes and watches.


    I felt more extraordinary power than when I flew in, but close to me, this demon clan was full of creativity. There are scratches all over his body, and a black aura-like swing stands pale from that wound. And there is no glory in behavior. I could see it was wearing out.


    If I tell you, I''ll leave you. It''s like we''ve finished a fierce battle. No, it must be after it''s done. This demon clan was probably fighting here, too.


    Weak. Still, we were opponents strong enough to tell ourselves that this amount of magic, the martial arts with the physical wind, was strong enough for us right now.


    Hadrias asks the giant demon clan.


    "You''re not just a demon, are you?


    "Yes... My name is Rajas. One of the Demon Generals who can unite an army of demons..."


    Hearing the words of the demon clan named Rajas, Titania and Graziella raise their voices of surprise, respectively.


    "He''s a Demon General...!?


    "Wouldn''t it just be big?"


    As the blurring ran, and Hadrias watched Rajas without alarm,


    "Looks like you''ve been through a lot, but have you fought anything here?


    "Shut up. That''s not what you know..."


    Rajas seems to ignore Hadrias'' words. Apart from the pain of the wound, the voice was mixed with the same outrage (dullness) that followed the defeat.


    Even while he''s mouthing it, Rajas is creating a collision posture. Are you going to hit me?


    Others also match Rajas'' high spirits and wear their weapons.


    But. Trinity asks Rajas that this opportunity, regarded as a demonic general, should not be missed.


    "... I need to ask you something"


    "What?


    "Why do you attack humans?


    Yes, the reason the Demons attack humans. That was what Trinity really wanted to know.


    After he skews his face in surprise, he mouths it to throw it away.


    "Hmm. Let''s decide on that. The order you make is just an obstacle. So there''s no one left to kill."


    "Human order? Such is the problem, and such is the situation of other races in another region.


    "You''re not. You humans gush like maggots. If many of them behave in an orderly manner, it will be less depressing for us. So we have to get rid of it."


    "Aren''t humans and demons all the same creatures? What''s the point of killing each other for that reason?


    "Meaning, you say?


    "Yes."


    What I asked was the absolute necessity of this dispute. I certainly don''t intend to say anything beautiful, either, in Trinity II. It''s a fool''s fantasy, such as discussing it and we can get along with anyone. Anything that is never compatible is bound to exist anywhere.


    That''s what Trinity says. But if there''s no reason why we really have to fight, then we shouldn''t. I''m not asking you to put your hands together. It is a good story if we do not interfere with each other.


    I can hear the teatania making me worry, and the noise from Graziella whether she snorted or not. But whatever it seemed, this was the only answer I wanted to get.


    Then Rajas turned his frigid gaze,


    "... What if you''re the brave one?


    "What if it is?"


    "Ku... ku, right... I thought I''d arrange a blue trust with you... But it''s convenient. Now we can finally fulfill our original purpose."


    Yes, Rajas speaks out willingly, despite his indelible state of wear.


    Seeing Rajas like that, Graziella gave a frightened laugh as to whether she was insulting her.


    "What demon tribe. Are you hurt okay?


    "Do you mind? Either way, you can''t just go home and congratulate him. I will take your neck, brave man, for the snow! We''re not going to fall behind when we''re human!


    After releasing some persecuted anger, Rajas'' martial authority and magic increase again.


    Trinity turns her sword. Hadrias then also turned his sword, and the soldiers entered a state of battle. Mizuki is falling back and Titania is waiting for magic in the rear as well. Fermenia is either following me or following me sideways.


    On the other hand, does Graziella want to be static or not move with her arms together on the spot, and she doesn''t look like she''s going to fight. However, you''re used to the battlefield, and the arrogant atmosphere doesn''t break down.


    "Hey, to the question"


    "I''m done hanging out with your story, brave man!!


    Rajas moves. A giant body over two metres looms at a brilliant rate towards Tripoli.


    That was terribly fast enough for the wind to roar.


    "Come on."


    To go with it, Trinity jumps up. He rose above Rajas with an unthinkable leap force until he came to this world, waving his sword down to slap him.


    "Ha, ha, ha!


    Rajas'' fists collide on the blade surface of a sword shaken down with temper. Bearing in mind the shock that spreads in his hands, Trinity does not release the power to hold the sword. I didn''t know a single arm of fisting was comparable to the heavy blow on both hands gained with the protection of Yingjie''s summons. How much was this in full condition when it was worn out?


    While in the hollow, Rajas'' other hand strikes from across. As it hit me, I loosened the force in my sword, and as I landed directly below me, the luxuriously put tensioner changed track and swung off over my head.


    The behavior - I haven''t seen it. I don''t have time. I noticed, for one thing, the intuition created by the unusual sensation. Trinity grabbed the ground with one hand from a state of laying low, leaving it to the force of her arms, forcing her body to throw.


    A hand that shook off a moment late jumps the mud. Trinity shields her face with a sword so that it doesn''t go into her eyes. And when Trinity tried to step out to knock the sword in without getting in her hair, Rajas stepped through the ground with momentum.


    "Whew!"


    A strong impact rocks the ground. Trinity''s balance breaks down because of a blow to the ground rolled out at the same time as the stepping out. There comes a huge heavy machine and a striking body.


    I realized I couldn''t get around it in time. So more than a scratch, I shielded my sword between my bodies and spoiled my whole body muscles into tightening clashes.


    I''m bounced off by the impact. When you land under the illusion that your whole body will be crushed, screaming pain and numbness strikes you shortly afterwards. Without the protection of Yingjie''s summons, the five bodies would have been crushed very easily.


    Armaments rose to Rajas for only a few moments, with no room for such cover. The screams of the Mitsubishi are heard, as they eventually tell us that the time is back.


    "Fuck, Trinity!!


    "... it''s okay, Mizuki, don''t worry"


    Rajas shouts furiously, for some reason, as the frightening sensation pervades his body, but when he slaps it down and stands up.


    "This is the power of the brave! You''re telling me that this stuff is a force that threatens the aspirations of our demons! There''s so much to beat us to this point!


    The disappointment somewhere in that anger mixed with remorse, what the hell kind of thoughts came out of the edge? I even remember such illusions, as if they were being compared to something.


    Hadrias stood in front of Rajas as he moved to attack Trinity again.


    "Get out of my way!


    to deafening loud voices, but Hadrias remains silent and relative. Hadrias flirts with Rajas as he fires his fist at the shells he can be exposed to. Standing around that doesn''t remind you of grandeur is powerful and agile. When he found the gap, he slammed the sword in just a big wound on Rajas'' chest.


    "Gu, ugh!


    "Hmm......"


    Even if you look at Rajas, who gets his wound choked and slightly distorts his face, Hadrias doesn''t seem to be even funny. He just snorts at me like I''m bored and gives me a contemptuous glance. I didn''t know you were slashing tied to this mighty demon tribe. Is this man still quite strong?


    "Chi! Humans..."


    Shake off your arms as if Rajas were paying off the featherworms. But Hadrias flew backwards flutteringly and dangerously, distancing himself from Rajas.


    "Out of the way -"


    It sounded like a harsh woman''s voice. Yes, it was unexpectedly Graziella who moved at that time.


    Was it because you anticipated the opportunity that kept you quiet? Graziella spins a magical spell as she runs through the earth.


    "- It''s dirt! It is the crystal of my tyranny! Shatter it with turbulent authority! And be a glorious monument! Crystal Reid!"


    Chanting and keywords are thrown out in front of Rajas, and Graziella hits the ground directly below him. Moments, the surrounding ground crumbles when I wonder if a small shake has occurred, and the rocks protrude innumerably.


    As if quartz and permeable plaster (Serenite) had risen from the ground, many of the giant rocky branches would all arrive in Rajas by the shaking off of Graziella''s arms shortly thereafter.


    Using rocky peaks as a cutting-edge, shell-like acceleration, magic that is hard and heavy. That hits Rajas - just before that, the black aura tangled together as if it had elaborated with Rajas'' body.


    ... a Demon General buried in a large number of rock pillars. Eventually, when the rocks are scattered, there''s Rajas looking the same as before.


    "Well, I didn''t know it would work."


    Was the earlier black aura clump Rajas'' defensive technique? There are no new wounds on the giant body where Aura was unraveled. The magic that raided Rajas is also more than intermediate magic. Being struck and strength is not the norm for not accepting all that powerful magic as if.


    But Graziella, on the other hand, is just surprisingly surprised, and her haste for not being effective is dust-free.


    That was the time.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Rajas unleashes a roar. It was a roar as if it were cutting lives, as if it were forcing power out of the depths of the body.


    Eventually the elaborate dark energy swelled up in Rajas'' right hand, involving everything around him and bursting. Shock waves are approaching with waves mixed with dark energy.


    (Not good......!


    I double-checked Rajas and the delivery to myself, and my mouth became bitter. Between ten meters, he and I are too close. On top of that, if you hit it, there comes an attack of power that''s not safe. Earlier numbness to the body. I still can''t move. The magic of defense doesn''t make it.


    The chills of blood and the feeling of no burning heat alternating make my arms numb.


    But yes, my body was exposed to something when I bit my teeth when I received it without the skill to do so.


    "Master Reggie! Safe!


    "Oh, huh? Tia......?


    I noticed the voice that hung from the side right away, and the scenery had changed until earlier. The voice of care that stimulated her brain belonged to Titania, and when I looked closely, she held me like I was clinging to her.


    Organize your mind in view of the situation. Did you take yourself out of the area because you couldn''t move?


    If you look at it, you''re earning quite a distance from Rajas. Did you use magic? I had hair in between.


    "Damn... with all my might... what was that thunder..."


    Rajas is breathless. Whether his lungs didn''t stop crying, his faint sounds exhaled a mixed exhalation, poisoning him against something, he seemed to prevail over bitterness, and the spiciness of his body was beaten to anger.


    Eventually I can feel an increase in magic from my surroundings. Then the signs of magic swelled and the wizards unleashed magic all at once.


    Soon Rajas will be engulfed in several kinds of offensive magic. The magic unleashed is a combination of magic between unquenchable attributes, such as flames and thunder. Moreover, its power exceeds the magic of Graziella graciously, as several powerful wizards unleashed it.


    But Rajas was still alive.


    None of that magic unleashed on Rajas has worked.


    I can hear Titania''s amazement.


    "... what a stubborn demon clan"


    "Gu, uhh..."


    How high is the strength of the body? In the end, only Hadrias was dealt damage.


    But Rajas is now groaning in pain. Originally, he must have suffered a considerable amount of serious illness. It just seems like death is approaching.


    "Don''t be frightened! Keep unleashing the magic!


    The voice of Hadrias''s command and the anger of the soldiers...

 Chapter 41 41 A Fierce Battle To Decide Before Thunder

    "Guys..."


    - While Trinity and the others were fighting Rajas, it was Rui Shu who was left in the flow of a solo field and was biting his teeth.


    Such a fact that before the demonic tribe so mighty as to beat the earth, Trinity II, Titania, even the aristocrats who fell in the water and suddenly appeared Empire princesses are fighting, but are only watching what happens, sheltered by knights who have followed their own offerings. Stick one to the knight''s back, he''s just getting smaller. That was too spicy for her.


    The fact that my friends are in danger, but I am frightened and unable to move by the horrors of the Demon Nation, is reprehensible and attacking my heart.


    When I was previously exposed to danger, both Trinity and Shuiming had come to help me. I''m talking about when I was in the other world, and that''s why my conscience in my heart is blaming me for who I am right now.


    - And yet I don''t do anything.


    I trembled and couldn''t move when I heard Shuiming was dangerous, and I''m frightened on Luca''s back even though Trinity and the others are struggling right now. I''m just waiting till time runs out.


    So am I staying like this the whole time? I was wondering if it came with the help of a friend, a loved one, but he stayed protected all the time while he couldn''t do anything. I wonder if the man is forced to struggle with the great demon tribe in front of him right now, but remains doing nothing. That''s all I get.


    (Yeah...... no...... that''s not true......)


    Yes, I couldn''t do that. That is to deny your words and relinquish your responsibilities. And it''s nothing more than abandoning yourself to be next to Trinity.


    The girl who followed him with herself, Titania, Princess of Astel, was resolutely in that battlefield and said she was fighting not only for him, but for herself and even for a large number of people she didn''t even know to see.


    (Something...... Is there anything I can do...?


    So I think that''s why I have to do something myself. If we don''t do anything like this right now, here''s what we''re going to do. It falls back to just being protected and not needing from anyone again.


    I didn''t care if I could help. Think of everything you can do.


    Yes, what can I do?


    I have - yes, I only have magic. That''s all I can say when it comes to coming to this world and remembering on my own. So that''s all I have to say when it comes to something useful on the battlefield.


    But not just magic. You won''t be able to defeat that giant demon clan without using more powerful magic, beyond the magic of Graziella.


    (The magic I can use...)


    - It''s a hell of an ending ice that ends all the breath of fire...


    "Ah..."


    Coming down all the time. Clear images and words. A voice I''ve never heard before echoes in my head, and my intuition speaks for certainty. He said this magic would take him down.


    But I wonder why, and I also wonder if it''s only from now on.


    Previously, both Titania and Fermenia had said that magic was something that often came down in their heads. Even the first time Trinity used magic, she heard that had happened. Then I''m sure this is it.


    Then there is no hand in not making effective use of it right now. All you have to do is put yourself on that spot, courage. It was just whether I could squeeze that courage.


    If I thought so and realized it, I was jumping off a horse.


    "Mizuki lord!? So, no!


    "Mizuki!?


    Luca and Trinity, realizing that they had jumped out to a dangerous place, emit a voice of restraint at themselves. Still, you can''t stop. For myself, for myself to be next to him, and for friends including him.


    And we got there. In the middle of the battlefield. I see Rajas'' back. Confront the soldiers, they don''t realize. If you keep shooting magic into your defenseless back...


    "What... little girl"


    "Ugh..."


    Before shooting, Rajas looked back. My gaze just got tangled, something cold freezes my body with gin. I can''t move one fingertip. Are we all up against something like this? How can you be fighting this stuff flat out? Even though in front of something like this, it makes you look adorable no matter what violence.


    "What are you doing! Mizuki, back off!


    "Well, just a little girl came out in front of me..."


    The voices of Titania and Rajas burst into pieces in their heads. I can''t recognize the words well. What you see is a giant arm. I would fall apart in my own body or something just because I was gently wielded that one. Marutai-like arms and delusions that tear you apart become so enlarged that they fill your brain. I can''t move.


    ... I couldn''t. Just the feeling - it was a sweet idea, such as if you could just squeeze the courage and figure it out.


    "Out of the way."


    It''s cold, unconscious words that got me showered. Disgusting words. There is such arrogance and ruthlessness that I only think of myself and other insects.


    "Not coming, so..."


    What I could barely get out was a voice as small as a bug breath. I can''t hear you, and even if I did, you wouldn''t listen to me or anything, and...


    "- but guaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Rajas, who took a step forward, abruptly suffers as Mizuki is tied to martial arts. The bitter roar is stretched up as if it were going to pierce heaven, holding back the breast because the part - no, there is a source of suffering deep in it? It''s like something''s rumbling around in your body.


    Eventually, from the wounds and joint parts of Rajas, a blue thunder erupted like a snake.


    "Ugh, ahhh! You still make me, you still make me suffer!


    Was the evil spit on lightning or was it directed at something else? The blue thunder has become a viper and continues to eat Rajas'' body from the inside out, while the uncertain anger releases. Sounds of thunder sounding. The sharp sound of the spark in your ear when the uneven wire is clinging. Inorganic armour-running voices that can be heard slightly as they mix in.


    Rajas remains incapable of anything.


    So, it was Trinity who moved.


    We must not miss this opportunity. Like saying you have to knock it down before you can move. Is the body good enough? Slipping through Teatania''s arms, he instantly enters Rajas'' nostalgia. At some point the body had a belt of flame, and it could be seen that it had even exercised the magic of fortification.


    In contrast, Rajas'' arm, which he was sent out to shake off, was caught in lightning and late. The tip of Orihalcon''s sword, which was lowered towards the ground, is slashed up with headwinds. Before the sword flash, his arms flew lightly into the hollow.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    The roar of Trinity''s temper shivers the atmosphere. And on Rajas'' chest, the sword of Orihalcon was protruded.


    "Gu... ah... stupid, like this, with this..."


    Perhaps the surprise was due to the fact that most of Trinity was a factor that didn''t even put it on his teeth. It''s like a little needle that I thought wasn''t enough to take has pierced my heart, like that.


    Triju, with his sword on the other hand, is silent.


    Do you still strengthen your strength to not loosen up and push in? Little by little, as the cutting edge plunged into Rajas'' body, Trinity let go of her sword and lagged back as she was, whether she had been played by an electric shock.


    "Gu, uhh..., even that guy, if it wasn''t for that guy, you guys wouldn''t have been late."


    "Is that the person who created this tragedy?


    "That''s right! I used strange magic to destroy my army by myself, that man in black - even if he wasn''t there! I''m here for you!


    Squeezing the last force, Rajas summons and scatters. Instead of being ravaged because of Trinity''s sword and thunder, we need to leave just the curse. Then, suddenly, Fermenia walks over to Rajas.


    "What... woman..."


    A whistling and suspicious inquiry comes out of Rajas'' mouth at the misplaced, slow walk of the Reiki Wizard with his white robe together. In response, Fermenia asked quietly.


    "Demons, I have one question for you."


    "What do you want to ask?


    "What you said earlier, about the man in black."


    "What...?


    Rajas'' face turns into something surprising with sweat running off.


    And after a moment of meditation that seemed to have been conceived on the patrol, Fermenia inquired.


    "Demons. The man in the black. What if you didn''t call yourself a magician?


    "- Woman!! Do you know him? You, oh, oh!


    The way Rajas disturbed what I heard was sudden, spinning, abnormal, to say the least.


    The beast voice emitted with resentment, such as those who know hate and hate, who are tired for whatever reason. Eventually, it also became painful to scatter the curse, or only leaked breath.


    On the other hand, why did Fermenia have such feelings? Amber''s eyes dwelt in a pity of cold colors as he saw them, and he groaned to pity the patrol.


    "... well, you''re one of those who''s been miserable."


    "Answer me... what the hell is he..."


    "With a mage, that''s what you named him, isn''t it? Then there''s nothing more I can answer."


    "Oh, if it wasn''t for that guy... I''d lose to these mutts..."


    Didn''t you? Certainly would be. That''s all a demon clan named Rajas was a formidable enemy in his hands. Without the drain of the fierce battle and the blue thunder that eroded its body from the inside, we wouldn''t have had our own victory. It could have been smashed before the stubborn flesh and overwhelming violence.


    Eventually, Rajas glows blue and white so that the blue lightning overflows from the inside of his body. Whose name was calling, but the words were drunk by the awesomeness of the electric shock, and in the blink of an eye, Rajas'' body exceeded the limits of being able to withstand the high energy, or its body disappeared with an international loud thundering.


    The sword of Orihalcon, which was piercing Rajas, falls. As if to mark the end of the battle, Trinity''s sword rang as it struck the burnt ground with thunder.


    "Mizuki!"


    Shortly after Rajas was burned down by lightning and vanished, Titania rushed over to her as she screamed the name of Rui Tree.


    Rui Shu, who is still in the midst of a shock, remains powerless and immobile. I can''t move. I guess that''s all Rajas'' intent to kill and martial arts was just poison. A limp, lowered hand tremor indicates that there is still a lingering aftertaste of fear in her heart.


    Trinity also approached her and asked puzzlingly about her unexpected behavior.


    "Mizuki! How impotent..."


    "I''m sorry. Me, just watching. Just me, so I really need to do something, so..."


    Mizuki turns her pale face toward Trinity and tells the reason for the barbaric courage she inspired herself. Then I saw my hands trembling because I was thinking of a possible if?


    Crouching teatania so as to gaze at the Mizuki.


    "Still, if you make a mistake, that demon named Rajas killed you."


    "There''s a spell in my head... so I guess that big demon clan can handle it, too. So..."


    I hope you went into that behavior. And again, I apologize to both of you, Rui Tree. Such a girlfriend, Trinity leaked words full of relief and held her tight.


    "Glad you''re safe..."


    "... yeah"


    ... Eventually after Hadrias finishes reassembling the soldiers under his command and sends the soldiers out to the surrounding sentries, Titania asks Fermenia where he reassembles.


    "The White Flame Palace. I''d like to ask your lord something, would you mind?


    To Titania''s polite inquiry, Fermenia acknowledges that "Yes". Expect everyone to be "that thing" about this, and watch Titania solidly spit the question she will be relegated to.


    "The White Flame Palace. Your Lordship asked Rajas earlier, because you know the person who hunted down that demon clan and created this situation?


    Fermenia quietly endorses and admits the speculation of everyone who was on this occasion.


    "And what kind of man is that? What''s your name?"


    So it was Graziella who walked out. Are you interested? Is there no way? Feeling out of place, she enters into conversation and asks high pressure, but Fermenia shows her face a blunt attitude like she never says.


    "Sorry, I can''t answer that"


    "... what?


    "This is in our country''s secrecy. I cannot answer Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella, one of the heaviest towns in another country."


    "That demon tribe Rajas said that someone you knew had destroyed so many armies alone, didn''t he? It''s so important that even a fool can tell. Are you saying you can''t answer that?


    To the words of Fermenia, Graziella does not back down. On the contrary, it even comes under pressure with force and magic while smelling the frustration in his belly. Disturbing atmosphere sweeping around. The more distracted he seemed to be swallowed up even for a moment, the more he was a reluctant and unforgiving stuffing.


    But still, Fermenia was stubborn.


    "Ha. No matter how important, confidentiality is confidential. Even if the sharing of information related to the Demons must be confidential in an allied country, there is a reason why you cannot answer this question."


    Graziella''s eyebrows are cramped because of the distortion in her face. Although the air was about to come out of her hand, she pounded her tongue abominably and paid attention. Fermenia went so far as to say it was a state secret. It would not be tolerated by the country''s heavy towns of Titania or Hadrias to ask questions until they were forced to say something.


    That''s all that matters if you get your hands on it here because you don''t listen.


    When Titania changed,


    "About that, to me, too, is it?


    "Afraid."


    Fermenia bows her head respectfully. Then Hadrias came forward this time.


    "Sir Stingray. You can''t even answer His Highness Titania, which means life from His Majesty the King, right?


    "I can''t answer that."


    "I see..."


    Not denying it means admitting it implicitly. But what does it mean to know?


    Trinity frowns in surprise. He said he should not have been in the Kingdom of Astel, such as such a strong man. Maybe we just don''t know ourselves, but the fact that we don''t even know Titania or Hadrias still doesn''t make sense.


    While Trinity was thinking of that, Hadrias moved his black eyes to the right, and after one thought, he uttered a surprising thing.


    "Then the matter of this demon tribe and its army. It''s no problem that Lord Brave gave it all up."


    "Nah -!?"


    Naturally it was the brave man himself, Trinity, who gave the first look of amazement. Hadrias, on the other hand, seemingly wonders a few of his surprises, throws the question.


    "What are you looking surprised at?


    "Oh, it''s decided surprisingly. I didn''t do it."


    "It sure is. But do you have any idea what that would do if you put this in the hands of Lord Brave?


    "It''s..."


    Trinity II argues against Hadrias'' remarks. And there was another man to say things. Yes, it was Graziella.


    "Duke of Hadrias, you think I''ll forgive that? We''re here, too. You fought the Demons, right?


    Graziella knows she''s not. If she screams out loud, she won''t pass as Trinity''s handle.


    Hadrias then tells him without precipitation, as if he had prepared an answer beforehand.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Graziella. If you overlook this matter, let me assure you that there will be no protest from this side against His Highness''s offensive (...)"


    "Attack, you say?


    "Shall we? Your Highness is bringing in his men."


    "You"


    "Your Highness, too, should have trouble making rumors that are not good right now. I thought it might be a good idea for you to look at this place and pretend not to see it."


    "... on your own"


    Hadrias'' impolite disrespect caused Graziella to turn to the day after tomorrow in a grumpy manner. Titania also turned to him with a mixed gaze of surprise and suspicion, but Hadrias began to give instructions to his men, like where the wind blows.

 Chapter 42 42 The Goddess Is Tough On Her.

    The Imperial capital Philas Filia, the largest city in the empire and home to the Cathedral of Philas Filia, famous for the presence of busts of goddesses made by digging giant crystals, and the largest library of books in the three kingdoms, as well as the Enchantress House, a place for the training of wizards and magical studies, built jointly with the Kingdom of Astel and the Sardias Union, is a huge enough city in the world to contend for one or two.


    The outer edges are occupied by dwellings made of wood or gray bricks, but the city is occupied by dwellings built of red bricks in a generally gentle shade, and the upstream compartments inhabited by the nobility are united by fine, vibrant red bricks.


    Red is often used because five generations ago the emperor preferred red red, and.


    It is probably an extension of my personal taste, but red is the color of blood shed by saints and has long been cherished in the other world - mainly in Europe. Other than that, it is an image of battle, as the color of a knight''s or an army''s coat.


    Even in different worlds, if this colour is used in the capital of a country that weighs heavily on the military, it can be described as an interesting code inside.


    With that in mind, Shuiming shifts her gaze to a higher position. There are many tall buildings in an imperial capital that is large as a city. Due to the high wall protecting the outer circumference, the building''s height limit would also be higher than in other cities.


    There is a strong impression that even when it is watery, it is a lot different from Metail, the capital of the Kingdom of Astel. Metail also had a lot of people, but it''s easier to get the image that this one is more modern. Sure, there were shops, parks, etc. over there, but this one would still be up there in terms of development, as the zoning and sewers were properly maintained.


    But seeing such beautiful streets, watching the children playing and shaking in the water, Moya Moya in the heart of Shuiming was not clear. I blurred to exhale tired breaths. Yes, for a reason.


    "No way, I didn''t expect Trinity and the others to wipe their asses..."


    No way. Yeah, I''ve been alone a couple more times.


    What the travellers were talking about in the stall was that Trinity Two, returning from the Empire to Astel territory, led the Royal Army to defeat the Demonic General and his men, 10,000, who would call him Rajas.


    For Shuiming, who heard it, the story was surprising that it was naturally water in her bedear, and after she found out about it, the whirlpool of sparkle swirled.


    As you are distorting your face in a rugged manner, Refill will hang a voice of care.


    "Shui Ming-kun. Still haven''t taken off the traveler''s rumor range, has it? I don''t know for sure if they really knocked it down"


    "Right. But I didn''t see him disappear. Plus, sometimes the name Rajas flies with Trinity''s name. This must have been 89 out of 10, one blow wouldn''t have knocked him out..."


    Yeah, sigh, and this is why I''m upset. I feel a lot worse for annoying the Trinity Two, but my pride as a magician is a bummer because I couldn''t settle for that. Magic for a full release against evil spirits, against demons.


    Even though there was this wear and tear, I regret that I couldn''t get rid of it in one shot, and even though it was only a matter of time because of the residual holy thunder, something bitter still lingers in my mouth.


    "Not at all impudent. I didn''t know you couldn''t finish it with a single blow."


    "Stupid. You said you couldn''t defeat him, and that would be enough. Perhaps your friend has dealt with a worn out Rajas. Considering that if you didn''t fight Rajas and they were fighting Rajas..."


    She''s right, they probably didn''t have a life. But...


    "I guess so. That''s not the problem... ha."


    "Is that what you''re trying to say, that it''s true that you couldn''t defeat him? I know how you feel, but it''s not good that you''re just sighing. Just wiggle your depressed feelings, and you''ll keep people away from you."


    "Oh, well, I guess so."


    To Refill''s embarrassment, that''s what Shuiming saves.


    I just said, ''Sigh keeps people away''. This would mean the same thing as'' sigh escapes happiness''. People''s happiness is what people carry. If people don''t lean on it, happiness won''t lean on it, the story turned.


    Sure, she''s right. I can''t help messing around forever.


    "Okay, stop talking about this, stop. Change your mind all the time."


    "That''s right. I like that."


    And he says, "Oh, right," and he shows a calm grin like her and punches up his fist, Refile. At a time like this, it would be just as good to bring it to light.


    "- So, Refile. He said he had somewhere he wanted to go, but where are we going?


    "Yeah. It''s the Salvation Church"


    "... seriously?


    At the request of Refill, we arrived at a painting close to the outer wall gate. It is the site of the Salvation Church, which also houses several locations within the Empire City.


    This is the first time I''ve ever been to a major faith institution in another world, but when I step in, I get the impression that I''m different from anywhere else. On the way, the road was not bricked, but turned into a round stone buried scattered on the ground, a well-maintained flower bed and a small pond.


    And the trees that were lined up with the narrow trees became forests, and the greenery was left for this painting alone.


    Clear your ears, you''ll hear the little bird. It would be exactly the new green sanctuary. Beyond, there are white buildings like that.


    And a trail laid as if to invite you behind it. As the two of them walked there, Shuiming found her face gradually becoming something steep.


    "Church... Church..."


    "You seem to be whining with a weird face if you did it earlier, but is there something?


    "No, it doesn''t mean there''s something.... Well, is that supposed to be, really good here?


    Hide that you are unfamiliar with the atmosphere of the church, and Mizumi asks Lephir so.


    "I don''t know if this is a good place. What is it?


    "Surely the Empire didn''t have a bigger cathedral, did it? See, people come together from other countries for good sightseeing."


    "You''re Philus Filia Cathedral. This is where I told you before... I honestly don''t really want to go anywhere big."


    Refile frowns and spills like that. As if there is certainty that worries will occupy your head if you go there.


    "Why?"


    "Oh there is always a high priest of virtue in those places. I mean, you''re a powerful man blessed by the goddess. I think you know more about the power of those who have been blessed with such things than I do about the strength and weakness of power... but what the hell do you think will happen if that person finds out who I am?


    "Yeah......? Nothing. I don''t think being spotted saying Spirit in this world is going to be that big of a problem, is it?


    I also asked because I had a story from her about this world before. In this world, the Spirit must be familiar, and I''ve sensed signs of microspirits who have stopped by to see Lephire before. If so, I don''t think it''s so strange, but what do you think?


    Then Refill held his face up as if he had a bump over his eyes.


    "I am still the one whose battle and scarlet storm spirit, Ishaktony, divided the blood. Ishaktony is considered to have fought the evil god Zechariah as the right arm of the goddess Arshna in Alsharian holy mythology. The point is, I''m under the direct command of the goddess. I mean..."


    "Don''t be greatly appreciated if you know that. I''m sure. I mean absolutely, definitely."


    "That''s right. Not when I was in Nocious. We all understood that I was half spiritual. But in other parts of the world, that too, when the identity is revealed in the strong faith of the Salvation Church, it will probably be uninterrupted."


    Did you imagine the scene when that fear actually happened, Refile blued her face and shook her as she fluttered her body? That there is no anticipated rush. That''s not going to be comparable with the cult denominations here, and it''s not hard to imagine being treated like the gods of the present. Instead, I can easily imagine Lefir being messed up and in trouble.


    "Ha, isn''t that okay too?


    "It''s not that funny! Come and worship me every day every day, be appreciated and cry, be with me, and ask me unscrupulous questions about the end of the world! More depressing than easy!


    "Yeah. That''s well... you don''t like it too much, haha..."


    I heard a hinged scrubbing sound from the church when Mizuming was only able to laugh funny at the heartfelt appeal that included Refill''s anger.


    He asked me to look him in the eye, and I turned to him, and a man came out of the entrance.


    The man who decided all-back black hair interspersed with gray. Not so much a good physique, but not a casual body. It feels like I''m everywhere, but I don''t feel like there''s an unusual atmosphere. I''m not sure what you think, but it really makes me feel uncomfortable with the image of the church. The eyes on his stern face are closed, but he proceeds with a firm foothold.


    Clothed hem, like a courtesy dress, rocked in the wind.


    The trail is narrow that it''s finally time for the two of them to pass side by side, so when Shuiming and Refile quietly paved the way for easy passage, the man gently met up and left intact.


    Eventually, Refill turns his neck slightly behind him and stares at him to clasp the man''s back. Towards the back of a man is a sharp gaze that you can''t imagine from a young figure.


    "Suimei. That man."


    "What happened to the guy earlier?


    "No, I thought that was a pretty good user..."


    Quite a user. But I didn''t feel any excessive magic swings, mysterious things, or the inexplicable twists of events due to the current mistakes. With that in mind, if you think that Refile said,


    "And - is that a swordsman?


    "Yeah... what''s up? I guess you have a sword mind, too, huh?


    Refile said yes, you''ll see, but not to Shuiming.


    "No, I do use my sword, too. I''m not a master enough to spot a swordsman''s opponent yet. Strong guys have more secrets within than they do around them. It''s still too far down the road to read those subtle lines"


    "Mm... right"


    But I wonder how many users that means. Even if you skip being a spirit, if a refir with unusual powers is reputed and you can''t spot someone, that''s what I mean.


    In that regard, in previous fillings,


    "That was Liliana last time, and he seemed pretty good."


    A wizard girl named Liliana Zandaik. The magic that surrounded her was something that could not be ignored. I can see a considerable amount of magic just from the standpoint of that time. I wonder how all that magic and control is done without a magic furnace.


    "Liliana Zandaik? I don''t have a lot of information, but I''ve participated in a few skirmishes with the countries of the South and it looks like I''ve made some achievements. So the alias is the Imperial Human Weapon."


    "That''s a pretty noisy alias."


    "He said it came from carrying out the tasks given to him in a pale way, but maybe one of the factors was that he had less emotional ups and downs."


    Indeed, as Refill puts it, Liliana in the stuffing also feels like she had less of an emotional ups and downs movement. I wonder what actually happened because I just exchanged two or three words.


    "- And not if you''re doing this. We have to pray fast."


    That''s right. No. No. Refile jumped forward earlier and climbed the stairs a little and opened the white door. And then he enters the cathedral. No, he rushes in momentum in front of the statue of the goddess without even shaking his side.


    Faithful...... No, the goddess Arshna is something that exists for the people of this world, so a little different? Shuiming also follows him into the cathedral, lifting his gaze high as he looks up at the ceiling.


    The Basilica of the Salvation Church. Unlike the popular church in the other world, there is no stained glass or pipe organ. but it creates a quiet atmosphere, the bust is decorated and the fun seems to be it.


    A window situated near the ceiling, from which the sunlight emitted falls a fragmented light on the floor, and a magically lit warm light in its invisible location. There are naturally neglected people within the church, little children dressed as less affluent, elderly women who seem serene, and old men who are well acquainted, all praying for their busts.


    It was a clean cathedral.


    "Hello"


    As I praised in my heart about the Church in different worlds, watching, a woman''s voice ranged from side to side. Shuiming turns around and returns her greetings.


    "Ah, hello...... oh!?


    Oh, and Shuiming couldn''t stop the surprise that came up after such a greeting. With a shout that seems suspicious, Mizumi accidentally makes her eyes black and white. Seeing him like that, the voiced, elderly woman - Sister tilted her little neck strangely.


    "How is it done?


    "Mi, you have ears!


    Surprisingly, Shuiming is still unable to regress from surprise. I just say the features on my eyes in an up-rubbed voice.


    "That would be natural. You have ears, too, don''t you?


    "It''s not, so, uh, it"


    "- Oh. Could it be the first time you''ve seen a beast race?


    "Ah..."


    - The Beast Man. Well, there are diverse races in the empire. Does that mean she''s a so-called beast man? A species unique to different worlds with a power stronger than man, born with the characteristics of a beast.


    I was finally good at the look of it. If you''re a beast race, it wouldn''t be strange to have beast ears on it. Is it a monastic garment specific to the Salvation Church, or a flickering blue garment? From the underside of the veil, worn by a sister, is a lightly wavy pink hair. A drooling cat family beast ear is popping out of my head.


    When I moved my gaze to my subtle face, I had a tender look. However, I can feel the genius that the quiet atmosphere doesn''t even make me feel fine dust.


    To Sister like that, Mizumi politely apologizes for the agitation.


    "I have ears so I''m surprised... sorry for the disturbance"


    "Was I? Then you can''t even be surprised. Because if you''ve never seen an Orc, you''re often surprised."


    Sister dulls, spilling a modest laugh. When an older woman behaves like that, I''m somewhat embarrassed - but anyway.


    Chemomi mister tips his little neck with his index finger on his cheek.


    "Aren''t you prayed for?


    "No, I''m with her."


    and gazing at Lefir, who pokes his knee and prays, Sister made another smile with Nicole,


    "Oh, he''s a very small lover."


    What are you doing?


    "But you can''t. It''s not very recommended in the Empire that a man your age and a little girl go out with you."


    "Ha - No, it''s not!! I said her, but not her in the sense of saying so!!


    "Hehe, it''s a joke. I know."


    And, Sister confesses to being out of the blue. The way you''re smiling like you''re smiling, you just look like you''re smiling at a man who''s unnecessarily messed up. It is a diagram that was completely done. My shoulders are heavy.


    Then she turns and quietly opens her mouth toward Refile.


    "You''re an enthusiastic child"


    "... Yep. When I arrived in Imperial City and asked where I was going first, the church was mentioned first, and this is how I got here. When I can pray, I need to go to church as much as possible... and they pull my clothes."


    "I suppose you care about the goddess'' teaching. At that age, it''s solid."


    "haha...... well don''t say it in front of her when it comes to age......"


    Hearing Shuiming mention, Sister is making her ears tingle and seem strange.


    Lephire is also pitiful if he doesn''t get back to normal soon.


    Yes, as Shuiming scratches the back of her head in a pompous position, a row formed next to Refill enters her eyes. What the hell are we all waiting for, standing in front of a priest who finished his sermon, looking like he swelled his chest to expectations?


    Ask Sister.


    "What the hell is that line up after worship?


    "Arshna, this is your entrustment. When the prayer is over, the bishop will teach you the Goddess''s message. Most of the time if not."


    "Heh..."


    I see. Is that the proclamation that made Lephile do something weird and associate herself with it? I see the priest standing next to his bust, putting the book on his chest and whining about something bumpy. And if you look closely, it does work like that.


    I can''t feel the magical ceremony or the magical movement, but locally, only in that place, the divine work (Teulgia) is working and the mana is darker.


    Perhaps that priest, the goddess, is interfering in mediating his own body. It is a genuine trust.


    Sister sounds surprised as Shuiming sees the fruit of the trust and raises an exclamation.


    "And it''s surprising that you don''t know the Manifesto. Every diocese should have that format"


    "Because where I was, there was no Salvation Church faith and no doings."


    "Oh, that''s unusual. But there was no goddess faith in my settlement either, so I get a little intimacy."


    A sister who slaps her hand and smiles all the time not to say unexpected coincidence. A gentle smile. Animal signs also match and are attracted to a calm atmosphere somewhere.


    "Speaking of which,"


    "Anything?"


    "Maybe you''re arriving in Philus Filia today?


    "Do you understand?


    "It seems like this is the first time I''ve seen a beast race, and then somehow, I thought so."


    "Well... did you find out you''re not studying"


    I guess it had something to do with looking around intriguingly or asking common sense, and even seemed like an old man to Sister. When Shuiming puts aside her own uncertainty, Sister feels a little overwhelmed that she has said something rude.


    "Oh, no, nothing like that..."


    and to her like that, Mizumi put up a bit of a prank vibe on her refreshing smile,


    "- So, can you give me any kind of deafening information on such an unschooled person?


    "Ha... Yes, I see. I understand. Well, it''s not so much ear information."


    "Because there''s something?


    "About two or three. Can I tell you a lesser story or a better story?


    "Then please tell me a bad story. It''s better to hear a good story later, ''cause it''s easier to feel uncomfortable."


    When Shuiming says so, Sister answers "yes," stopping by to change her calm face once and for all and even advise her.


    "You said you had just come to Empire City earlier, but then be careful with your night out. There have been many incidents in Imperial City these days."


    "Unexpected incident, is it?"


    "Yes, for about a month now, in the morning people are often discovered in a coma, fuelling the anxiety of those living in the capital."


    "A coma incident is another noise, isn''t it? Are you talking about being attacked by a thug or something like that?


    "Probably. I know it''s going to be after the magic, so it must be considered an artificial crime."


    "... I think it''s been quite a while since the case started, can''t you solve it?


    "The gendarmes are doing everything they can about that, but now. Few clues can capture the killer''s footsteps, and because the magic used has very little effect or power, he can''t determine which attribute of magic he used, so he hasn''t been able to capture the killer."


    I pity lay my eyes down. I guess it''s as sweet as it looks. It''s a look like you''re speculating about the person who was victimized or the human mood around it.


    Even if...


    "Sister, are you familiar with this?"


    "Yeah, a lot of people come to church, so a lot comes into my ear."


    Say, give a peek at your confidence in your hearing, or a sister that moves your ears tingly. The desire to be super touched shakes Shuiming''s mind, but I''m patient that I can be so rude.


    Then Sister joins hands with Pong, who says she has good news.


    "But we''re going to solve this case soon, because we''re going to join the brave men in investigating it."


    "Brave man?"


    "Yes, the valiant summoned at the Holy Service El Maiden is currently staying in Philas Filia."


    "- Really?


    "Yes. The public hasn''t been informed yet, but they''re also going to reveal it soon by raising the Imperial Government and the Salvation Church. Let''s have a good story, shall we?


    Is this a good story? It''s more like an interest arousing story than a good one this way. Holy See El Mayde is a neutral religious state south of the Empire. There''s no way I wouldn''t mind with a brave man other than Trinity called there. I''m curious what kind of person came, and I want to know what the trend is to be called.


    "Besides, the brave men who were called to the Sardias Coalition the other day were moved."


    "With that said, there were four brave men called."


    "The brave men called in the Sardias Coalition are remarkably feminine. He seems certain of the sword''s arms, as well as amazing enough to embellish the swordsmen of the Allied Corps and the First Prince of the Sovereign Nation called the Sword King."


    Is the third brave man a girl? What is the criterion then called? But this would have crushed the option of just a man. Nevertheless.


    "... girls are really strong... what the hell is going on...?


    "... what did you say?


    He heard a blur close to Shuiming''s whining. I''ll tell Sister, "It''s nothing," Shuiming. Perhaps the answer to this mystery will never come out. Thinking about that, Sister says, holding both hands in front of that big chest.


    "Wouldn''t this also make progress in dealing with demon kings and demons?"


    "That''s good news."


    And, such a fold that Mizuming agreed, the row in front of the priest - when I looked closely, Lefir, who had at some point been entrusted by the priest, unleashed an oppressive voice.


    "Hey, what?!? - Oh, yes, no, is that true!?


    At some point if you look at it, she''s stuck in a priest. He made a face of difficulty for a moment when rushed by a hurried refir, but I guess he''s more accustomed to those kinds of responses than he is to partitioning out a courtesy. Soon he squeezes his expression tightly and snorts harshly.


    "No!"


    He didn''t want me to affirm it, and I can hear a scream similar to the scream of Refill. She turned to Mitsumi as soon as she issued it, like she would tell you in bad news.


    "Su, Suimei!! What do we do now? Oh, my God!"


    "You''re in too much of a hurry, Refile. What the hell is wrong with you?


    "There''s nothing wrong with you or these things! Wow, what am I supposed to do!


    "I don''t know what to do... tell me what happened first. We''ll talk about it later."


    Having said that, Refill calls as he is, losing his peace.


    "The Manifesto! I got another announcement!


    "Not again... so?


    It''s not normal enough to disturb her so much. What the hell did the goddess do to her next time?